《The Science Ace Go Back To The Past To Save Her Brothers》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was a summer evening. The heat and dryness of the summer month turned the weather sultry.


    In a luxurious villa area of the wealthy folks, a large villa was exceptionally lively. Inside and out, it was decorated with expensive flowers and balloons. The villa was bustling with people, full of laughter by those all dressed luxuriously. They were all children of wealthy families in S City. This time, the children gathered at the wealthy Su family to celebrate the birthday of the Young Miss of the Su family, Su Ren.


    However, just as no one was paying attention to the villa entrance, there was a sudden wave in the air. Suddenly, a little girl appeared out of thin air. A doll and an old-fashioned mobile phone also fell to the ground.


    Su Su rubbed her temples and picked up the doll and mobile phone on the ground. She lowered her head to look at the tattered cotton dress on her and the figure of a four-year-old child. She let out a sigh of relief.


    She had succeeded. After studying the time travel device for many years, it finally brought her back to more than twenty years ago, a few years before the Su family was ruined.


    Since she had returned to the past, she still had a chance to save everything. Su Su wiped the sweat from her forehead and walked toward the Su family villa with her short, plump legs.


    The Young Miss of the Su family, Su Ren, was surrounded by people like stars holding the moon. She wore a crown and a gorgeous pink dress. Her chin was raised proudly and elegantly, making her look like an actual princess.


    The butler held over a few gift boxes to Su Ren, and she opened the first small box unmindfully, where it immediately shone with a flash of dazzling brilliance.


    ¡°Wow! This is the diamond necklace known as the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ that was once auctioned for ten million!¡± Someone recognized the gift in the box and exclaimed.


    ¡°The Su family is indeed rich and generous!¡±


    ¡°Su Ren, your brother really pampers you. He bought you such an expensive necklace!¡± A little girl who happened to be standing beside Su Ren said enviously.


    Su Ren was delighted to receive compliments and praises from all directions. However, to maintain her image as a princess, she still smiled politely at everyone, pretended to be embarrassed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My Big Brother often gives these to me.¡±


    Then, she proceeded to open the gifts given by her other brothers.


    Her second brother, Su Yuan, was a supercar racer currently racing abroad. The gift he gave her was an exquisite racing car model. Su Ren was not interested in it. She took a look at it and put it away.


    Her third brother, Su Ao, ran a world-famous law firm. He was also a top lawyer. He was busy with all kinds of cases every day and did not have time to go home. The gift he gave her was a precious book.


    Su Zhen, her fourth brother, was a famous singer. He was currently touring worldwide and could not make it back in time. The gift he gave Su Ren was an haute couture dress.


    After Su Ren saw the dress, she finally smiled. Then, just as she was about to take the dress out to show it off, she heard a commotion coming from the door.


    ¡°Whose child are you? Why are you running around?¡± The attendant at the door asked.


    Su Su ran into the villa, holding the doll.


    ¡°Where are your parents? Hey, wait¡­¡± The attendant saw the cute appearance of this little child and could not bear to chase her away. So he followed Su Su into the inner hall.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw a dirty child running in, wearing tattered clothes and carrying an old doll in her arms. Su Ren, who was disturbed, was also very unhappy. She turned around and saw that Su Su was holding a very familiar doll in her arms. She was shocked.


    Three years ago, when she tricked Su Su, the real daughter of the Su family, into getting lost, Su Su was carrying the exact doll in her arms. No matter how hard Su Ren tried, Su Su refused to let the doll go!


    She absolutely could not let Su Su come back to this house. Otherwise, all the love and glory that belonged to her would be taken away!


    Su Ren¡¯s face turned cold. She suppressed her uneasiness and instructed the butler, ¡°Butler Chen, this child must have gotten lost. Quickly bring her out to find her parents!¡±


    Chen Shun saw Su Ren¡¯s expression change. He knew that the Young Miss had a bad temper and was extremely difficult to please. So he quickly walked toward Su Su and was about to bring her away.


    Su Su blinked her big wet eyes and said in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle Chen, I¡¯m Su Su. I¡¯m back.¡±


    As it was the voice of a four-year-old child, Su Su could not speak clearly, but she still tried her best to make things clear.


    Chen Shun had already grabbed Su Su¡¯s forearm, but when he heard the name Su Su, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he asked in shock, ¡°What did you say your name was?¡±


    ¡°My name is Su Su, and my mother is¡­¡±


    After hearing the little girl announce the names of the Su family like she was announcing the names of the dishes, Chen Shun was even more certain of what he was thinking. No wonder this little girl looked so much like the late Madam.


    Just as he was about to ask, he heard Su Ren retort, ¡°Why are you listening to what a silly child has to say? Chen Shun, hurry up and chase her out!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Who are you kicking out?¡±


    As Chen Shun hesitated, he heard a cold male voice from the door. Then, he saw a handsome man in a suit and leather shoes strode in. He swept his gaze across the crowd and looked at Su Ren, ¡°Su Ren, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Su Ren saw her big brother, Su Jun, walking toward her, her initial arrogant expression immediately changed to a pitiful look. She then said coquettishly, ¡°Big Brother, this little girl who appeared out of nowhere ruined my birthday party. I did it out of anxiety.¡±


    When Su Jun heard this, he saw a cute little girl in tattered clothes, with dirt all over her body. She has reddish, white skin with a chubby face and was staring at him without blinking.


    When the man appeared, Su Su was sure that he must be her eldest brother, Su Jun, whom she had never met before.


    Before she transmigrated, Su Su finally found the Su family after much effort. However, she realized that the Su family was already desperate. Her eldest brother, Su Jun, was framed and sent to prison. After learning that there was no hope of turning the tables, he committed suicide in prison out of despair. This was also her regret for many years.


    And now that she could see her eldest brother alive, Su Su suddenly felt a wave of bitterness in her heart, and all kinds of thoughts surged into her heart.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Su walked with her short legs and hugged Su Jun¡¯s thigh. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Big Brother, I am Su Su. I miss you so much.¡±


    Immediately, the surrounding crowd began to discuss among themselves.


    ¡°Where did this child come from? She recognized the Big Brother of the Su family as soon as she hugged him. This is too ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°But the Su family lost a daughter a few years ago. Could this be her?¡±


    ¡°If the Su family found their biological daughter, then Su Ren, the adopted daughter, would have a hard time ahead!¡±


    When Su Ren saw Su Su hugging Su Jun, she anxiously took a step forward and said, ¡°Big Brother! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! It¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Before Su Ren could finish speaking, Lu Wei, her personal nanny, tugged Su Ren¡¯s arm and shook her head at Su Ren. Only then did Su Ren calm down and grit her teeth as she looked at the two of them.


    Su Jun was indifferent to the little girl¡¯s goodwill. Instead, he frowned and asked, ¡°You said that you¡¯re Su Su?¡±


    He could not believe that his sister, who had been lost for many years, found her way back. Looking at the little girl in front of him, he even suspected that it was a scheme by his competitors.


    Su Su looked at him and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Big Brother!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Jun¡¯s expression darkened. He pulled Su Su away from his legs and held her shoulder as he asked, ¡°Little Sister, who taught you to say these words?¡±


    Then, he heard Su Su saying word by word, ¡°It was Mother Principal who told me.¡±


    When Su Jun heard this, he gave a thoughtful expression.


    And after Su Su¡¯s answer, Su Ren pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Everyone knows that Su Su went missing. You can¡¯t prove that you are Su Su just because you know about this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. What if she¡¯s a fake and came to cheat us?¡± Su Ren¡¯s followers immediately echoed.


    Su Su silently glanced at the anxious-looking Su Ren. Then, she took something out from under her skirt collar and showed it to Su Jun. ¡°Big Brother, look.¡±


    On Su Su¡¯s neck hung a small and exquisite safety lock. After seeing the safety lock, Su Jun¡¯s eyes darkened. He reached out and carefully touched the safety lock, then looked at Su Su gently.


    That year, after Su Su was born, this safety lock, which symbolized good luck, was personally hung on Su Su¡¯s neck by him.


    ¡°Big Brother, you can do a paternity test. I¡¯m really Su Su.¡± As if Su Jun did not believe it, Su Su was aggrieved. Her soft voice also sounded like she was crying.


    Su Jun¡¯s heart instantly softened when he saw the little girl feeling aggrieved. He reached out to pick Su Su up and comforted her, ¡°Okay, Su Su, don¡¯t cry. Big Brother is here.¡±


    After saying that, Su Jun went upstairs carrying the little girl. Seeing Su Jun leave, everyone present had different thoughts. They looked at each other and quickly dispersed.


    Su Ren, who had long lost her interest in celebrating her birthday, returned to her room angrily. When she saw her personal nanny, Lu Wei, cautiously close the door, she said hatefully, ¡°How did this little b*tch find us!¡±


    Lu Wei looked at Su Ren¡¯s gloomy face and asked carefully, ¡°Miss, what about our plan?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Su Ren snorted. As if she had thought of something, her lips curled into a cold smile, and she said maliciously, ¡°Can a four-year-old child turn the sky upside down? If I lost her once back then, I could lose her again for the second time.. The plan will still proceed as normal!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun carried Su Su and walked upstairs step by step. Behind him, Chen Shun and a few servants followed.


    Chen Shun, in particular, had worked in the Su family for many years. He had witnessed the younger generation of the Su family grow up with his own eyes. He had also personally experienced the incidents where Su Su went missing at the age of one, where the Su couple got into a car accident when they went out looking for their daughter, and so on.


    At this moment, his emotions were complicated. He stared closely at the little girl lying quietly on Su Jun¡¯s shoulder, and his eyes became wet. If this little girl were the Su couple¡¯s biological daughter who was lost for three years, then the Su couple¡¯s souls in heaven would also be comforted.


    At the door of Su Jun¡¯s room, the other servants stopped and respectfully waited for orders. No one was allowed to enter Su Jun¡¯s room, the Big Brother of the Su family, without his permission.


    Su Jun carried the little girl into his room and was heard saying, ¡°Uncle Chen, please come in for a moment.¡±


    Chen Shun was stunned for a moment and quickly followed behind Su Jun.


    After her big brother put her down, Su Su looked up at Su Jun and said, ¡°Big Brother, I can walk.¡±


    She only had a child¡¯s body, but she was able to control her body and movements very well. Growing up at the welfare home, she had to rely on herself for everything, so she was not used to this kind of meticulous care.


    Su Jun squatted down and took out a small knife from the drawer at the side. He said gently, ¡°How old are you? Of course, you need a Big Brother to take care of you.¡±


    Su Su blinked her big eyes and quietly watched as Su Jun took the small knife and carefully picked up a bunch of her hair that had turned yellow due to malnutrition. Then, he cut it off using the small knife in his hand.


    Throughout the whole process, Su Su did not make any noise. Instead, she obediently watched Su Jun complete the process solemnly.


    Before she transmigrated, she had never met Big Brother. However, from his many deeds, she could see that he was a meticulous person and someone who pursued excellence.


    Therefore, it was expected of Su Jun to want to take her hair for a paternity test to confirm her identity.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, take Su Su Su¡¯s hair for testing.¡±


    Su Jun handed Su Su¡¯s hair to Chen Shun. Chen Shun took the hair with both hands and nodded excitedly. Then, he turned around and strode away.


    ¡°Testing? Is it the paternity test that Mother Principal mentioned?¡± Su Su asked in a childish voice.


    Su Jun looked at the little girl¡¯s nervous and aggrieved expression and suddenly felt his heart melt. He explained gently, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too happy that you appeared. I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m afraid that all of this is just a dream. Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    The four-year-old girl in front of him looked confused as if she didn¡¯t understand too much. However, she still nodded obediently and said, ¡°I trust you too, Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°Su Su, be good. You will have me, your Big Brother, to protect you in the future. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±


    Su Jun rubbed Susu¡¯s head distressedly and used water to wash her face and hands. Only then did he call the nanny to come in and help Su Su bathe.


    After her entire body was washed until she smelled good, she changed into a brand-new nightgown and lay on the soft bed. Only then did Su Su quietly take out the old-fashioned mobile phone from the doll that had time-traveled with her.


    This old phone was another product she had worked hard on for many years. Not only was it small and fascinating, but it also had all kinds of miraculous functions.


    At this moment, after Su Su skillfully pressed a few buttons, a few lines of code suddenly appeared on the small phone screen. As the execution of the code order was completed, Su Su smiled.


    When she came into contact with Su Jun today, she secretly implanted a nano-chip on the back of his neck. It recorded the truth of the Su family¡¯s destruction before she transmigrated, and this information would turn into Su Jun¡¯s dream and deep consciousness, thereby subtly affecting Su Jun..

 Chapter 4

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Su Su quietly stuffed the old cell phone back into the doll¡¯s stomach and crawled out from under the blanket, the room was pitch black. The nanny accompanying her on the small bed was sleeping soundly and snoring softly.


    Su Su had been busy all day. As a four-year-old child, her physical strength had long been exhausted. When she finally felt relaxed, she immediately fell into a sweet dream.


    When Su Su got out of bed and washed up the following day, she found that Su Jun and Su Ren were already sitting at the dining table, waiting for her to come down for breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Su Su. Come to me.¡±


    Su Jun waved at her. His face was calm, and it was hard to tell if he was affected by the dream.


    Su Su rubbed her eyes with her tiny fists and obediently sat on the seat next to Su Jun. she glanced at Su Ren on the other side and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Sister Su Ren.¡±


    When Su Jun heard this, he could not help but turn to look at Su Ren, who had a sweet smile on her face, and his eyes darkened.


    Last night, he had a nightmare. Their beloved sister, Su Ren, was a spy sent by the Bai family in the dream.


    She had been secretly stealing the Su family¡¯s confidential information and was cooperating with the Bai family. As a result, the Su family was burdened with a huge debt. Su Jun was also framed and sent to prison.


    His younger brothers were forced to move around to different countries for the sake of the Su family, but in the end, they lost their lives for various reasons, and the Su family was completely destroyed.


    The dream last night was too real, and it still left Su Jun with lingering fear.


    ¡°Did you sleep well last night, Su Su? You just got home, so there must be a lot of things that you are not used to, right?¡±


    There was no trace of anger and exasperation from yesterday on Su Ren¡¯s face. Instead, she smiled sweetly, as if she had already adjusted her state of mind and acted as the host of the house.


    Su Ren, the adopted daughter of the Su family, was acting even more prominent than the real Young Miss of the Su family.


    Su Su took a sip of milk before replying slowly, ¡°I have returned to my own home. How could I not be used to it?¡±


    Su Ren seemed to have been hit in the sore spot. Her expression stiffened for a moment before she smiled awkwardly.


    At this moment, Lu Wei, who was behind Su Ren, came over and served her a cup of cereal. At the same time, she secretly poked Su Ren.


    Su Su saw this small action, and she quietly glanced at Lu Wei, who took a few steps back and pretended to be indifferent. Then, she heard Su Ren say again, ¡°Su Su, which kindergarten did you go to?¡±


    ¡°What is a kindergarten?¡± Su Su asked innocently.


    ¡°Su Su¡­ didn¡¯t you go to a kindergarten before?¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s heart immediately ached. He suddenly asked, his voice sounding a little hoarse.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been living in the welfare home with Mother Principal and the other children. ¡°Su Su looked straight into Su Jun¡¯s distressed eyes. Her eyes were clear, without any impurities.


    In fact, before she transmigrated, she did not go to kindergarten as well when she was young. It was not until she was sponsored by a kind-hearted person that she completed her compulsory education. And because of her hard work, she was admitted to the Academy of Sciences, the highest institution to continue her studies, so that she could reunite with her family today.


    After hearing Su Su¡¯s affirmative answer, Su Jun was silent. He slightly frowned and felt a throbbing pain in his heart.


    Su Su, who was supposed to be pampered by everyone in the Su family, was straying outside, suffering and tasting the warmth and coldness of the human world¡ª she did not even go to kindergarten.


    As an elder brother, Su Jun owed Su Su too much. He had to make up for it in the future.


    Su Ren, standing at the side, noticed the change in Su Jun¡¯s mentality, and immediately said hypocritically, ¡°Then Sister Su Su can go to our school¡¯s kindergarten, we can go to school together. Moreover, with me around, I will take good care of Su Su.¡±


    As soon as Su Ren spoke, Su Su knew what she was planning in her heart..

 Chapter 5

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Ren was obviously up to no good.


    Su Su raised her eyes and glanced at Su Ren. Although she was smiling, her eyes were filled with scheming. It was apparent that she was up to no good.


    Before she transmigrated, she had investigated the Bai family and knew that the education industry was the Bai family¡¯s most prominent business. The top school that Su Ren attended was among the Bai family¡¯s businesses. When she entered the Bai family¡¯s kindergarten, she couldn¡¯t tell how many plots Su Ren would plot against her.


    However, since the Bai family had planted Su Ren in her Su family, she could give them a taste of their own medicine. It just so happened that a few kids from the Bai family were also in that school, so she could then make good use of them.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I also want to go to the same school as Sister Su Ren!¡± Su Su¡¯s big wet eyes blinked, and her eyes were filled with anticipation for the kindergarten.


    Since Su Su had agreed, Su Jun couldn¡¯t say anything else. After thinking for a while, he agreed to Su Ren¡¯s proposal.


    Just as the three of them were eating breakfast, they suddenly heard the sound of a motorbike engine coming from outside the window.


    Before Su Su could figure out what was going on, she saw Su Jun¡¯s face was already dark. He said in a low voice, ¡°The brat is home.¡±


    When Su Jun mentioned this, Su Su immediately understood that the only person who caused this commotion would be the devil of the Su family, Su Qiao.


    Su Qiao, whom Su Su Su had met before she transmigrated, was already an adult. He was extremely rebellious and unruly. She heard that Su Qiao was even more mischievous when young than when he grew up. She was looking forward to seeing what he would look like.


    Just as Su Su was recalling, a thin and tall little boy had already rushed in.


    This year, Su Qiao was eight years old, but he was already very tall. He had the same outstanding looks as his brothers, but his eyes were a little strange.


    Su Su looked at Su Qiao, who was staring at her with disdain and hostility and was a little confused.


    As soon as Su Qiao entered the door, he saw a little girl sitting at the dining table, looking at him confused. This immediately caused Su Qiao to feel a wave of inexplicable annoyance.


    It was already annoying enough to have Su Ren in the house. If another girl came, wouldn¡¯t he be driven mad?


    Therefore, Su Qiao immediately glared at the innocent-looking little girl, wishing that he could throw her out.


    Noticing Su Qiao¡¯s cold gaze, Su Jun frowned and scolded coldly, ¡°Su Qiao! This is your sister!¡±


    Noticing that Su Jun was about to lose his temper, Su Qiao immediately turned back to his casual expression and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m aware she¡¯s my sister. Welcome home.¡±


    With that, he stretched out his hand and pinched Su Su¡¯s chubby face.


    Su Su also called out softly, ¡°Fifth Brother.¡±


    He looked happy and harmonious on the surface, but from an angle that Su Jun could not see, Su Qiao fiercely glared at Su Su.


    So this was how Su Qiao looked when he was young? He was pretty cute with a petty temper.


    Although Su Su was glared at, her heart was still filled with sweetness when she saw her fifth brother.


    Su Qiao was even more displeased when he saw that the little girl was not crying but laughing instead. However, he still pretended to smile and said, ¡°To welcome the return of Sister Su Su, I have specially prepared a gift for her.¡±


    Seeing that Su Qiao did not cause any trouble, which was rare, and on the contrary, he was sensible enough to prepare a gift for his sister, Su Jun showed a rare smile on his originally stern face.


    Ever since his parents died in a car accident, the family¡¯s burden had been placed on him ¡ª the eldest son¡¯s shoulders.


    At that time, the Su family was eyed by a competitor group. If he were not careful, the Su family would be doomed. He put all his energy into saving the Su family, resulting in him neglecting the education of his youngest brother.


    Su Qiao became extremely rebellious and domineering without his parents and brother¡¯s company. Not only did he pick up all kinds of bad habits at a young age, but he also got together with some cynical rich kids to kill time and create trouble..

 Chapter 6

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But at the end of the day, an elder brother is like a father. So, Su Qiao¡¯s mischievousness was somehow related to how Su Jun disciplined him as an elder brother.


    It was rare for Su Qiao to be sensible today, which made Su Jun feel more at ease.


    Su Jun glanced at his watch, then looked at his three younger brothers and sisters in a harmonious atmosphere. He then said, ¡°There is still some work in the company. I will go and settle the work first and come back at noon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Big Brother.¡± Su Ren and Su Qiao answered with a smile.


    Su Jun nodded, then bent down and looked at Su Su at the same eye level. Then, he gently looked at Su Su and said softly, ¡°Su Su, be good at home. But, if you miss your Big Brother, ask the nanny to call me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Su nodded hard. Her small hand pinched Su Jun¡¯s big hand and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Only then did Su Jun leave with peace of mind.


    Having witnessed all of this, Su Ren and Su Qiao were so angry that their teeth were about to break. Su Ren smiled maliciously, gave Su Qiao a look, and straightaway turned around to go upstairs.


    Last night, Su Ren had informed Su Qiao of the existence of their new sister. She knew that Su Qiao hated little girls the most. She only needed to fan the flames a few times, and Su Qiao would naturally give Su Su a good lesson.


    However, as soon as she went upstairs, Su Ren saw the servants going in and out, carrying all kinds of her expensive bags, dresses, and shoes.


    ¡°What are you doing! All of you, stop!¡± Su Ren immediately scolded loudly in anger.


    All the servants knew Su Ren¡¯s usual temper as a Young Miss. When she was angry, she would beat, scold, and punish people, as well as smash things. They immediately stopped their actions, not knowing what to do.


    Chen Shun hurried over and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Su Ren, this is what the Eldest Young Master just ordered. He said that as Miss Su Su is back, he will give her half of your room.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Su Ren was so angry that she was about to flare up, but Lu Wei pulled her sleeve behind her. She immediately remembered her mission at the Su family. She gritted her teeth and angrily entered the room, smashing the doll on the bed.


    As soon as she closed the door, Lu Wei advised her earnestly, ¡°Miss, you must be careful in the Su family. Don¡¯t ruin the Master and Madam¡¯s long-term plans just because of your impulsiveness.¡±


    Su Ren was still angry, and her chest was heaving up and down. Hearing this, she stopped moving and stroked her chest. Only then did she say coldly, ¡°Sister Lu Wei, I won¡¯t forget. Now that this little b*tch has stolen my things, I will make her payback with a thousandfold!¡±


    As she was saying this, Su Ren suddenly remembered something and sneered, ¡°I wonder what surprise that id*ot, Su Qiao prepared, to teach that little b*tch a lesson!¡±


    Downstairs, Su Su watched as Su Qiao took out a gift box from the motorcycle¡¯s trunk. She blinked her eyes curiously.


    As soon as Su Qiao took the gift box, she smiled mysteriously. Then, he handed the box to Su Su and said, ¡°Here, this is for you. It¡¯s a mysterious gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Brother. What¡¯s in this gift?¡± Su Su reached out her chubby little hand to take the box and asked in a childish voice.


    However, when she held the box in her arms, Su Su could feel something moving in the box.


    This Su Qiao was no doubt the Devil King. Su Su sighed in her heart.


    As soon as Su Qiao handed over the gift, he took a few steps back and looked at Su Su with disdain, as if Su Su was some dangerous virus. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Open it and see and you will know.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ but gifts can only be given on birthdays. Yesterday was Sister Su Ren¡¯s birthday, not mine. This gift should be given to sister Su Ren, right?¡± Su Su thought for a while with her chin propped up, then her eyes lit up, and she jumped down from the dining table and chair.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, let¡¯s give Sister Su Ren a gift!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°This is a good proposal.¡± Su Qiao narrowed his eyes. To him, this was all punishment for his annoying sister. As for which sister it was for, he didn¡¯t care.


    Between the evil-minded Su Ren and this silly-looking little girl, he felt it would be more fun to bully Su Ren.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Su Su reached out a small hand to hold Su Qiao.


    Before she touched him, Su Qiao pulled his hand back as if he had been electrocuted. At the same time, he scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    Before finishing his sentence, Su Qiao strode upstairs, completely ignoring Su Su, who had short legs behind him.


    Su Su had no choice but to use her short legs to try her best to keep up with Su Qiao¡¯s footsteps.


    When they reached the door of Su Ren¡¯s bedroom on the second floor, Su Qiao glared at Su Su again. Su Su quickly walked to the door and knocked on it. ¡°Sister Su Ren, we¡¯re here to give you a birthday present!¡±


    Su Ren was lying on the sofa watching TV. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and ordered, ¡°Lu Wei, let them in.¡±


    Lu Wei opened the door, and Su Su brought the gift box to Su Su with her short legs.


    ¡°Sister Su Ren, this is the present that Brother and I want to give you!¡± Su Su poked her head out from behind the big gift box. She had a sweet smile, and a pair of cute dimples hung on her pink cheeks.


    When Su Ren heard this, she glanced at the attentive Su Su and said sarcastically, ¡°My birthday was yesterday. The other brothers sent their presents on time. Yet, you only remembered to come and give me a present today.¡±


    Su Qiao was not angry after being ridiculed by Su Ren. Instead, he only smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you your birthday present now, but you don¡¯t even dare to open it. Are you that afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Su Ren snorted coldly and looked at Su Su, who was smiling and holding the gift in front of her.


    Su Qiao¡¯s ability was nothing more than that. This little b*tch could still smile now because he had not taught her a lesson.


    As she was thinking, Su Ren opened the gift box that Su Su was holding and was about to mock her. ¡°What kind of lousy gift is this¡­?¡±


    When the gift box was opened, twenty to thirty spiders of all sizes jumped over Su Ren¡¯s entire body, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, jumped over Su Ren¡¯s entire body.


    Two of them even pounced on Su Ren¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Ren¡¯s scream almost pierced through everyone¡¯s eardrums. She subconsciously pulled Su Su in front of her to block it, but unexpectedly, Su Ren, who was prepared in advance, took a step back and dodged.


    After Su Su dodged Su Ren¡¯s hand, she was also frightened and screamed, ¡°Ah ah ah! Spiders!¡±


    As she said this, Su Su pretended to be tripped by something. Then, her body tilted, and she pounced toward Su Ren, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Su Su stretched out her hand and pressed a big black spider on Su Ren¡¯s face.


    Instantly, the big spider was crushed by Su Su. Then, yellowish-green liquid splashed out, and some of it even went into Su Su¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± Lu Wei, who was at the side, was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly went forward to save Su Ren but didn¡¯t know how to do so with spiders all over the place.


    ¡°Bah, Bah! You two b*tches! The members of the Su family are evil! You just want to gang up and bully me!¡± Su Ren spat out the spider¡¯s body fluid in her mouth and cursed angrily.


    When Su Qiao saw this scene, he immediately laughed and covered his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter, you two id*ots!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Su Jun suddenly appeared from behind the door. His face was already darkened when he heard the words ¡°the Su family.¡± Then, he strode in, and his face turned even more darkened. He quickly scooped up Su Su, who was lying on top of Su Ren. Then, he picked up Su Ren, whose body was covered in spider plasma.


    Who would have known that his house would be in such a mess when he returned to get a document? He was just out for a short while, and all this happened..

 Chapter 8

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Take her to the washroom to wash her hands!¡± Su Jun handed Su Ren to Lu Wei. He quickly carried Su Su to the faucet and washed her hands with cold water.


    But soon, the area soaked with the spider¡¯s body fluid had caused Su Su¡¯s palms to become red and swollen.


    On the other hand, Su Ren¡¯s tongue and lips also became swollen. But because she had spit out the spider¡¯s body fluid in time, the situation seemed to be slightly lighter than Su Su¡¯s.


    After finally cleaning up his two sisters and applying the medicine, Su Jun stood in the middle of the room with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Su Qiao, what happened?¡±


    Su Qiao, who was the only one in the room unharmed, rolled his eyes and quipped, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, he¡¯s lying. He and Su Su worked together to bully me! Su Su stuffed the spider into my mouth and tried to kill me!¡± Su Ren complained laboriously because her tongue was swollen. Hence, she could not speak clearly and was already crying.


    ¡°You said Su Su wanted to kill you?¡±


    Su Jun frowned and looked at Su Su, who was touching her red hand aggrievedly. Then, he frowned and asked, ¡°Su Su, what do you think happened?¡±


    Su Su pouted and blinked, and she also held back a few tears. With tears in her eyes, she explained, ¡°Fifth Brother wanted to give me a gift. I felt that Sister Su Ren should accept the gift as it was her birthday yesterday. So, I gave the gift to Sister Su Ren together with Fifth Brother. I did not know that there were terrifying spiders inside. I was also terrified, and I wouldn¡¯t want to kill Sister Su Ren. I just tripped and fell. Sob, sob, sob.¡±


    The more Su Su spoke, the more aggrieved she became. As she wiped her tears with her intact hand, she explained intermittently. Her pitiful look is just heartbreaking.


    ¡°Hey! This spider is of low toxicity. Do you have to pretend to be so pitiful?¡± Su Qiao saw that both were crying emotionally and was immediately unhappy.


    ¡°Su Qiao!¡± Su Jun suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth. Su Qiao immediately shrunk his neck and shut his mouth.


    ¡°Su Su, don¡¯t cry. Big Brother knows that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Jun saw that the little girl was about to burp from crying. So he patted Su Su¡¯s back and coaxed her.


    ¡°Big Brother, the two of them are working together to bully me. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± Su Ren saw Su Jun was coaxing Su Su and was immediately unhappy. She covered one side of her face and said anxiously.


    When Su Ren mentioned this sentence, Su Jun recalled what Su Ren said when he first entered the house. ¡°The members of the Su family are evil.¡± He immediately thought of the plot in the nightmare and became annoyed.


    Although his parents picked up Su Ren by the roadside, they had always treated her like their biological daughter. Even after Su Su was born, they did not mistreat her.


    Su Jun was lost. After his parents died in a car accident, the whole family had placed all their love on Su Ren, and the sister whom he had been protecting for a few years called them ¡°members of the Su family¡±?


    Did she not treat them as a family?


    When Su Ren saw the change in Su Jun¡¯s expression, she immediately thought of the words she had blurted out of desperation.


    Therefore, Su Ren quickly softened her tone and said, ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s fine that Su Qiao usually bullies me. However, when Su Su came back, she and Su Qiao bullied me with spiders. I was scared. I felt aggrieved. That¡¯s why I said that¡­¡±


    ¡°Who was the one bullying you often? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Qiao jumped up and retorted loudly.


    ¡°Su Ren, if you feel that you¡¯ve been bullied in the Su family, then I¡¯d better help you find your biological parents. After all, they are your real family.¡±


    Su Jun picked up the little girl who was burping. He glanced at the stunned Su Qiao and turned around to leave.


    Su Qiao gave Su Ren, dumbfounded, a middle finger and followed Su Jun.


    However, as soon as Su Qiao reached the door, he was blocked by Chen Shun.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, lock him in the darkroom for him to reflect on himself for a few days,¡± Su Jun said coldly..

 Chapter 9

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I was joking. Is there a need for that, Big Brother?¡±


    Su Qiao retorted righteously, but when Su Jun¡¯s cold gaze landed on him, he immediately quieted down and followed Chen Shun.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Su saw that Su Jun¡¯s mood was terrible, so he softly persuaded him.


    Su Jun turned his head and looked over. Only then did he realize that Su Su¡¯s tender little face wrinkled into a small bun due to worry.


    ¡°Big Brother is fine. Does your hand still hurt?¡± Su Jun¡¯s voice immediately softened as he touched Su Su¡¯s tiny hand with heartache.


    ¡°If Big Brother blows on the wound, then it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Su Jun lowered his head and gently blew on Su Su¡¯s red, swollen little hand. ¡°Okay, does it still hurt?¡±


    After the few of them left, Su Ren still maintained the same posture as before.


    Did she hear wrongly just now? Big Brother wanted to find her biological parents? Did he mean that he wanted to send her home and not allow her to continue staying in the Su family?


    Su Ren was immediately shocked and subconsciously shook her head when she thought of this.


    However, she has not completed her mission in the Su family. Her parents had worked hard on this scheme for many years, and it definitely can¡¯t be lost in her hands.


    As long as she endured this period and waited for her parents to replace the Su family, she could be the rightful Young Miss of the Bai family and would no longer have to be an adopted daughter who relied on others!


    ¡°Sister Lu Wei, tell my parents that they must hide my identity well and must not let Su Jun find out,¡± Su Ren ordered with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Lu Wei agreed and put a towel on the red, swelling area around her lips. Then, she hesitated and said, ¡°Young Miss, is Su Qiao using that Su Su to frame you?¡±


    Su Ren clenched her teeth and glared at the fallen doll with a vicious gaze and said hatefully, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she did it intentionally or not. Without Big Brother¡¯s protection, she would still be at our mercy, but how dare that b*stard Su Qiao go back on his words and go against me.¡±


    Lu Wei¡¯s eyes rolled when she heard that and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Miss, as long as we make the Young Master and Su Qiao hate Su Su, you will be the one in charge of the Su family when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense! Big Brother is just angry for a moment. As long as I admit my mistake properly, he¡¯ll forgive me!¡±


    Su Ren had an idea, and her eyes immediately lit up. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Su Su has only been back for one day. She definitely can¡¯t compare with my position in Big Brother¡¯s heart! So, Sister Lu Wei, I have a good idea. As long as we do this¡­¡±


    When she saw Su Jun¡¯s car appear in the courtyard in the afternoon, Su Su quickly opened the door and was ready to go downstairs to welcome him.


    Su Ren also walked out of the room, and to her surprise, Su Su was also walking out when she opened the room door. When Su Ren saw Su Su, she even smiled in a flattering manner. ¡°Su Su, you came out to pick up Big Brother too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Su glanced at her and did not say anything. Instead, she walked on her short legs and went downstairs first.


    ¡°Su Su, are you waiting for me?¡± Su Jun held his briefcase and saw Su Su bouncing over. He smiled and rubbed her face.


    He had successfully secured a huge project this morning, making his mood much better.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I missed you, Big Brother!¡± Su Su also replied with a smile and followed Su Jun into the dining room.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m waiting for you too.¡± Su Ren quickly came over and said obsequiously.


    However, Su Jun glanced at her indifferently and then gave a short ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s expression froze, but she still maintained the smile on her face and entered the dining room.


    After the servants had served the dishes, Su Jun placed a piece of shrimp onto Su Su¡¯s bowl and said gently, ¡°Su Su, eat more of this shrimp so that you can grow taller.¡±


    ¡°Okay, whoa!¡± Su Su used a spoon to pick up the food.. Then, she blinked and asked innocently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Fifth Brother come to eat?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun had a headache whenever the mischievous Su Qiao was mentioned. He gave Su Su a chicken drumstick and explained, ¡°Fifth Brother made a mistake and will be locked in the darkroom for three days.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Su chewed the drumstick thoughtfully and ate her rice obediently.


    Before she transmigrated, Su Qiao¡¯s ending was very tragic. When the Su family was in trouble, not only did the family lose their source of income, but they also took on a huge amount of debt. Even Su Qiao, the one who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun, had no choice but to find a way out for the Su family.


    Under such circumstances, Su Qiao was set up and became addicted to drugs. As a result, he was decadent all day long, and his mental state worsened. One day, when Su Qiao went overdosed on drugs, he ended his crazy and short life.


    It was good that she could make Su Qiao suffer a bit more now. If she could help Su Jun educate him a little more, Su Qiao would not go astray in the future.


    ¡°Big Brother, I have something to say to you.¡± Then, just as the three of them were eating silently, Su Ren suddenly said.


    Su Jun turned his head to look over. Su Ren was looking at him with a begging expression, faint tears flashing in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡± Su Jun said in a somewhat estranged manner, looking at the little girl, Su Su, who had put down her spoon and was looking at the two of them with her little head twisting around.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ren bit her lips and steadied her emotions, and tears suddenly appeared in her eyes. Then, finally, she sobbed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been lost with my biological parents since I was three years old, and then I came to the Su family. During these five years in the Su family, I¡¯ve been taken care of by my brothers, and my brothers spoil me very much.¡±


    Su Jun didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he looked at her quietly and waited for her to finish her words.


    ¡°Sometimes, I would wonder, if only my brothers were my biological brothers, then I would be the happiest girl in the world. That¡¯s why I said things that I shouldn¡¯t have said when I was aggrieved and hurt your heart.¡± Su Ren choked on her sobs, two streams of tears flowed out of her eyes, looking exceptionally gentle and pitiful.


    Su Su stared at her without blinking, and her chubby little face was filled with doubt.


    What was Su Ren trying to do by acting so pitiful? Was she trying to save her image in Big Brother¡¯s heart?


    Su Ren felt a little uncomfortable under Su Su¡¯s stare, but she persisted in putting on a show. ¡°Until today, I suddenly realized that only my brothers are the best to me. I was ignorant, but, in my heart, I¡¯ve always felt that we¡¯re a true family, and family love is irrespective of blood relationship.¡±


    As she said this, Su Ren sobbed a few more times. She looked at Su Jun with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°I know that Big Brother has always regarded me as the most beloved sister. I was the one who didn¡¯t know how to express my love. I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother.¡±


    Seeing Su Ren speaking emotionally, Su Jun looked at his sister, whom he had doted on for five years, and his heart softened. After all, he was the one who had watched Su Ren grow up. Although she was a little pampered, she was not entirely ungrateful.


    As for what she did in the dream, it might not be true. He could not accuse her just because of a dream.


    Hence, Su Jun nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I will forgive you. However, remember that you are also a member of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will remember it. Big Brother is so nice.¡± After Su Ren was forgiven, her cries immediately turned into a smile. She wiped away her tears and talked and laughed like how she used to interact with Su Jun.


    Su Su sighed in her heart, but on the surface, she still pretended to be a four-year-old child who didn¡¯t know anything.


    After all, Big Brother had been together with Su Ren for five years and had an emotional foundation with her. So, it seemed that Su Su had to expose Su Ren¡¯s dark side so that Big Brother would be more vigilant against her.


    After eating, Su Jun went back to the study to put away his things and then went back to work at the office.


    The servants also prepared juice for Su Su and Su Ren, so at the moment, Su Su was still sitting leisurely drinking her juice.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Lu Wei, standing not far away, who was suddenly waving to Su Ren..

 Chapter 11

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Ren cautiously glanced at Su Su, who was drinking her fruit juice with her head lowered. Then, she got up and walked to Lu Wei¡¯s side, and Lu Wei whispered into her ear, ¡°There¡¯s news from Master and Madam that the Su Corporation signed a big contract this morning. They want you to steal the document and send it to them.¡±


    ¡°Is it so urgent? But Su Jun just left.¡± Su Ren frowned and looked around. No one noticed her, so she replied softly.


    ¡°Su Qiao has been locked up, Young Master has gone to the office, and Butler Chen has gone out to do some work. It¡¯s lunchtime now, and the servants are all asleep, only Su Su left in the house. So it¡¯s quite convenient to do it,¡± Lu Wei thought for a moment and replied.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll think of a way to get this little b*tch out of the way later.¡±


    After Su Ren and Lu Wei reached an agreement, Su Ren quickly stopped Su Su.


    Su Su had just finished drinking her fruit juice and burped. Then, just as she was about to go back to her room to take a nap, she heard Su Ren ask with a smile, ¡°Su Su, do you want to see a bunny?¡±


    In the face of Su Ren¡¯s question, Su Su blinked her big eyes a few times before asking in a childish voice, ¡°A bunny?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a white, soft, and cute little bunny. Do you want to see it?¡± Su Ren¡¯s smile was sweet, but standing before Su Su, no matter how she looked at it, Su Ren looked like an old witch who kidnapped children.


    ¡°But Big Brother said I am not allowed to go out. It¡¯s very dangerous outside.¡± Su Su bit her finger and slightly shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out. It¡¯s right in the little garden. The bunny is adorable.¡± Su Ren continued to lure Su Su, then pointed at Lu Wei behind her and said, ¡°Let Aunt Lu accompany you to see the bunny. It won¡¯t be dangerous, okay?¡±


    Su Su looked at Su Ren, whose eyes were filled with schemes, and knew she was plotting something again.


    Never mind, let¡¯s continue acting with her and see what she wants to do.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Su tilted her head and thought for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Okay, let Aunt Lu take you there.¡± Su Ren and Lu Wei exchanged a look, and a fishy smile suddenly appeared on their faces.


    When Lu Wei held Su Su¡¯s hand and walked outside, Su Su turned her head to take a look, only to find that Su Ren¡¯s figure had quickly disappeared at the stairway entrance.


    Su Ren was acting sneakily, and she was in such a hurry to get her out of the way. So what was she trying to do?


    Su Su was cautious. At the same time, she pretended as if nothing had happened and followed Lu Wei to the shelter in the garden at the villa entrance. After passing through a few rows of wooden fences, she did see a few small white furry balls running around.


    No doubt, all the bunnies here were bought by Big Brother to make Su Ren happy.


    When Su Ren didn¡¯t like them anymore, these bunnies became tools to distract Su Su.


    ¡°Wow, the bunnies are so cute!¡± Su Su cried out in surprise. Then, she trotted into the shelter and touched the bunnies.


    When they reached, Lu Wei was relieved. She glanced at the door and immediately frowned and walked out of the shelter as she smelled the fishy smell of the bunnies.


    Su Su touched the bunnies while looking up and paying attention to Lu Wei.


    Lu Wei stood not far from the shelter, but she did not look at Su Su. Instead, she had been paying attention to the movements at the gate of the Su family villa, as if she was on sentry duty.


    Su Su waited for a while and saw Lu Wei sitting down under the shade of a tree and started playing with her phone. Then, Su Su suddenly had a plan.


    Since Su Ren tried so hard to get rid of her, she wanted to see what scheme Su Ren was up to.


    Su Su took out an old-fashioned mobile phone from her pocket, fumbled, removed a small chip from the back cover, and then put it on the wall. Suddenly, a holographic image of Su Su squatting and playing with a bunny appeared on the ground. From the door, it looks real.


    Then, Su Su slipped out from the shelter and quietly returned to the villa.


    Lu Wei, who was sitting under the shade of a tree, playing with her mobile phone, did not notice at all.


    Su Su gently went up to the second floor and quietly looked around the corner. As expected, she saw Su Ren coming out of the room like a thief and then went up to the third floor.


    When Su Su quietly followed her, she found that Su Ren had entered a room and carefully closed the door..

 Chapter 12

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The room Su Ren snuck into turned out to be the study room of Big Brother, Su Jun, which he usually works at home. Other than him, no one was allowed to enter.


    Su Ren entered Big Brother¡¯s study room. Could it be that she was trying to steal confidential documents again?


    Su Su quickly entered the room next to the study room. Then, she operated her old-fashioned phone and activated the signal interception.


    As expected, a few documents that were intercepted appeared on the small screen.


    Su Su saw that it was indeed a confidential contract of Su Corporation. The loss suffered would be at least 50 million if it was leaked.


    After browsing through the documents that Su Ren had sent out, Su Su pressed the keyboard and altered some critical data in the documents.


    After carefully checking that the altered documents would not affect the Su family, Su Su sent the documents out as per the initial route.


    After sending the documents out, Su Su wrote a few more lines of code. Then, a string of addresses appeared on the screen.


    Just as Su Su wrote down this network address, she heard the sound of the door lock next door twisting¡ª it was Su Ren.


    After Su Ren had done her work, she cautiously looked around before quickly leaving the study room. Just as Su Ren walked down to the third floor, Su Su, hiding in the room next door, quickly entered the study room.


    Su Jun¡¯s study room was very spacious. There were two large bookcases on the walls, and his usual desk was located by the window.


    Su Su raised her head and looked around. She found that although there were surveillance videos in the room, the cameras seemed to have been repositioned by someone. It could only capture a part of the room. As for the door and the window, they were all blind spots.


    Su Su must have spent all these years in the Su family trying to steal confidential documents from Su Jun¡¯s study room, which was why they had made such arrangements.


    Su Jun had never suspected his family, so he did not notice the changes in the surveillance videos in the study room.


    Su Su controlled her phone and connected it to the surveillance system. Then, after turning its view back to normal, she walked to Su Jun¡¯s desk and checked out what Su Ren had done.


    There were two stacks of documents on the desk. Su Jun had placed them here this afternoon, and the computer was still warm. It was evident that the computer had just been turned on.


    Su Su turned the computer on skillfully. She wanted to check, only then did she realize that she was too short and could not reach the computer mouse on the desk.


    What should she do?


    Suddenly, Su Su saw the rotating leather chair on the side and quickly dragged it over. Then, she stretched out her meaty legs and laboriously climbed onto the leather chair.


    Su Su, standing on the leather chair, could finally touch the mouse.


    Su Su quickly wrote a code string to restore the data in Su Jun¡¯s computer to the version before Su Ren entered. Then, she stretched out her legs and wanted to go down.


    Unexpectedly, when Su Su climbed down the leather chair, she suddenly lost her balance as the swiveling leather chair slipped. Fortunately, she held onto the table and managed to stand firmly.


    Bang!


    She accidentally knocked over the tea on the table.


    The spilled tea immediately soaked the documents on the table, Su Su wanted to fix it, but it was too late.


    ¡°Sigh, the body of this four-year-old child is too troublesome.¡±


    Su Su patted her forehead in annoyance, then jumped down from the leather chair and took out her old-fashioned all-purpose phone again.


    After modifying the image in the monitor and removing her own figure, Su Su left the study room with ease.


    When she returned to the shelter, Lu Wei was still playing with her phone.


    Just as Su Su put the chip back into the old-fashioned phone, she saw Lu Wei pick up a call.


    ¡°Hello, Young Miss¡­ Oh, okay. Then we¡¯ll be back,¡± Lu Wei answered and walked toward Su Su.


    Su Su hugged the fluffy bunny and stared at Lu Wei with big eyes. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are we going back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss Su said that if you stay outside for too long, you will easily get heatstroke. So she asked you to go back and watch cartoons,¡± Lu Wei replied.


    ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as she heard the word cartoons, Su Su¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, didn¡¯t want to play with the bunny in her arms anymore, and followed Lu Wei back to the villa..

 Chapter 13

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Su Su and Lu Wei returned, Su Ren was already sitting on the sofa, acting as if nothing had happened. When she saw Su Su, she even smiled and greeted her, ¡°Su Su, come and watch cartoons with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Su hopped over and sat on the sofa, watching cartoons with great interest.


    Su Ren had been accompanying Su Su to watch cartoons in the living room, yawning from time to time, looking extremely bored. After Su Su watched five or six episodes of cartoons, Su Jun finally came back.


    As soon as Su Jun returned, he greeted his two sisters and went straight upstairs. Su Ren glanced at him and then continued to sit steadily on the sofa.


    Not long after, Su Jun came downstairs. Looking at the two of them who were watching cartoons, he paused for a while and then asked, ¡°Who entered my study room?¡±


    Su Su blinked her eyes and said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t go in. Big Brother said that I can¡¯t go in there.¡±


    Su Ren also answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t go in either. I¡¯ve been watching cartoons with Su Su.¡±


    ¡°The contract on my desk was all wet with tea, inflicting a loss. Who entered my study room? If you tell me now, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Jun¡¯s eyes were dark as he said with a poker face.


    Was the contract wet? Su Ren panicked, but she still pretended to be stupid and said, ¡°Ah, how did this happen? Wasn¡¯t the house always fine before?¡±


    Anyway, she had tampered with the surveillance cameras so that they wouldn¡¯t find anything. If they wanted someone to blame, it would be Su Su who had just returned home.


    Su Ren¡¯s words had a figurative meaning.


    This incident happened after Su Su returned home. Since it had never happened before, the biggest suspect would be Su Su.


    Su Su narrowed her eyes and pretended not to understand anything. Instead, she quietly continued to watch cartoons.


    ¡°Su Ren, who do you think did this?¡± Su Jun looked at Su Ren and asked faintly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Su Su¡¯s eyes turned around. She suddenly looked at Su Su, who was quietly watching TV, and said in a blaming tone, ¡°Sister Su Su, no matter how playful you are, you can¡¯t enter Big Brother¡¯s study room. So quickly apologize to Big Brother.¡±


    Su Su felt it was a little funny as Su Ren wanted her to be the scapegoat.


    ¡°Sister Su Ren, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve never been to the study,¡± Su Su said innocently.


    ¡°There are only a few people in the family. All of them are servants who have worked in the Su family for a long time. They wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. So you are the only one who is not sensible and would go to the study room to cause trouble, right?¡± Su Ren said righteously, thinking that her statement was flawless.


    Then, she turned her head and said to Su Jun hypocritically, ¡°Su Su is still young and not sensible. Big Brother, you¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, a tablet computer was handed over to her, showing a surveillance video.


    In the video, Su Ren first entered the study room quietly, then quickly walked to the desk, turned on the computer, and was about to leave when she saw the documents on the desk, she reached out and poured tea on it.


    Su Ren¡¯s eyes widened, and she muttered in disbelief, ¡°How could it be¡­ the documents, I didn¡¯t spill the tea on the documents!¡±


    Su Ren had altered the angle of the surveillance camera. How could it still capture her? Moreover, she had only stolen the documents in the computer and sent them to the Bai family. How could there be something in the video that she had not done?


    ¡°So you are admitting now that you were the one who entered the study room?¡± Su Jun¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless.


    Only then did Su Ren realize that she had let the cat out of the bag. She immediately broke out in a cold sweat and stammered to explain, ¡°No, I was just curious. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    In the end, no matter how much Su Ren had gone through training by the Bai family, she was still an eight-year-old child. Now that the evidence of her crime was laid out on the surface, she immediately panicked..

 Chapter 14

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun¡¯s last shred of trust in Su Ren was utterly exhausted, thinking of Su Ren¡¯s actions in his dream. At this moment, his heart was filled with deep disappointment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did with those documents, but I gave you a chance, and you lied and pushed the blame to your sister. You can¡¯t stay in the Su family anymore with your attitude. I¡¯ll find your biological parents as soon as possible and send you home.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother, please don¡¯t!¡± Hearing that she would be sent back, Su Ren was immediately scared to death. If she were sent back before she finished her mission, her parents would beat her to death!


    ¡°Big Brother, I realize my mistake. I won¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t chase me away!¡± Bean-sized teardrops immediately flowed out of Su Ren¡¯s eyes. She stumbled as she ran to Su Jun¡¯s side, but Su Jun dodged her.


    ¡°During this period, you should stay in your room and reflect on yourself.¡± Su Jun looked at her coldly, then turned and left.


    When Su Jun¡¯s figure disappeared, Su Ren was still crying at the top of her lungs. Lu Wei comforted her with heartache, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s okay. The Su family won¡¯t find out about Master and Madam. You won¡¯t be chased out of the Su family.¡±


    Su Ren was sobbing so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She cried and said, ¡°Big Brother used to dote on me. Why is he¡­¡±


    ¡®Ever since Su Su, this little b*tch, returned to the Su family, Big Brother¡¯s attitude towards her had changed drastically!¡¯ Su Ren thought hatefully.


    ¡®But there was something wrong with that surveillance camera!¡¯


    She had stolen so many documents before, and nothing had happened. Only this time, she was discovered by Su Jun. Su Ren¡¯s intuition told her that this incident had something to do with Su Su.


    Su Su was eating the fruit cut by the maid when she suddenly felt a burning gaze on her. She subconsciously looked back and met Su Ren¡¯s vicious gaze.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be. Su Ren wants to target a four-year-old girl?¡¯ Su Su was a little helpless.


    This time, she deliberately deleted the record of Su Ren passing the documents to the Bai family. Otherwise, if Su Jun found out that Su Ren had tampered with everything, Su Jun would probably have kicked her out by now.


    What a hopeless ingrate!


    Su Su met her gaze and calmly burped. Then, she turned around and continued eating the fruit. Behind her, Su Ren was so angry that she stomped her feet and returned to her room in a huff.


    Su Ren did not come down to eat during dinner time. Therefore, the dinner table appeared deserted. Ever since Su Su returned home, the two devilish children of the Su family had been locked up. So, naturally, Su Su felt very helpless.


    While eating, Su Jun suddenly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Su Su, will you be sad if sister Su Wei wrongs you?¡±


    Su Su was eating a big mouthful of rice when she raised her head and said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s okay if I¡¯ve been wronged, as Big Brother has investigated it.¡±


    Su Jun looked at the little girl who was still engrossed in eating. He suddenly felt that Su Su and Su Ren were worlds apart. One had been pampered since young, had impure thoughts, and had many bad habits. The other had suffered a lot since young, yet, she was still warm and kind.


    With this thought in mind, Su Jun looked at Su Su with eyes full of warmth. Then, after gently picking a grain of rice from the corner of Su Su¡¯s mouth, Su Jun said, ¡°Now that Su Su is back home, the other brothers must be thrilled too.¡±


    ¡°Then when will the other brothers be home?¡± Su Su asked naively.


    She really missed her three other brothers. Before the Su family was in trouble, they were all top talents in various fields. She really wanted to see them in high spirits now.


    Thinking of this, Su Su suddenly thought of Su Qiao, who was locked up in the darkroom because of a prank. She wondered what the devil king was doing after a day..

 Chapter 15

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun sighed lightly and replied, ¡°The other brothers are still busy. But, when they are free, they will come back to see you, Susu.¡±


    Seeing the little girl nodding her head frantically, Su Jun said again, ¡°After dinner, I will take you out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Su¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She quickly finished eating and then took a serving of sweet and sour pork ribs from the kitchen. After that, she said to Su Jun, ¡°I will go down to see Fifth Brother!¡±


    Before Su Jun could say anything, the little girl had already run away with her short legs. He smiled helplessly.


    A room in the basement of the Su family villa was specifically changed by Su Jun into a detention room to educate Su Qiao. During the period of confinement, not only could Su Qiao not play, but he could only eat light meals three times a day, without the delicacies that Su Qiao liked.


    However, after Su Jun committed suicide in prison, this detention room became a place where Su Qiao often came to reminisce his Big Brother.


    Su Su went down to the basement with familiarity. When she arrived at the detention room door, she saw two intact dishes placed at the entrance. It seemed that Su Qiao had not eaten a single bite.


    A servant was standing guard outside the door. When she saw Su Su, her expression was a little awkward.


    ¡°Miss Su Su¡­¡± The servant wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°Has Fifth Brother not eaten for a day? I just happened to bring his favorite sweet and sour pork ribs,¡± Su Su glanced at the tightly shut door of the detention room and said in a childish voice.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The servant hesitated, but when she saw Su Su¡¯s cute little face looking very likable, she did not want to lie to her, so she bowed and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Su Su, Fifth Young Master asked me to inform him when someone comes, as he has prepared a scary trick, maybe it is better for your not to go in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Su Su had long known Su Qiao¡¯s personality, so she was not surprised by his prank. So, she calmly walked to the door and knocked.


    After a few knocks on the door, there was indeed the sound of something being smashed. Then, Su Qiao answered irritably, ¡°How many times have I said that I would not eat that kind of lousy food? Get lost!¡±


    The servant quickly said, ¡°Fifth Young Master, Miss Su Su is here to see you.¡±


    The movement inside the door stopped abruptly. The servant said to Su Su with a bitter face in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t go in¡­¡±


    Su Su shook her head and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can open the door.¡±


    Only then did the servant open the lock on the door, and then she nervously took a few steps back.


    Su Su pushed the door, and a crack appeared on the door. It was dark inside, and nothing could be seen.


    She reached out and pushed the door open. Su Su walked in and looked around.


    Then, Su Su turned around and helplessly said to the corner behind the door, ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t hide. Come out.¡±


    Then, she fumbled for the switch on the wall, and the room suddenly lit up.


    Su Qiao was hiding in the corner behind the door. He was wearing a white sheet, and his hands were in the shape of claws. He said in surprise, ¡°Eh? How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°I guessed.¡± Su Su pouted and handed the sweet and sour pork ribs to him. ¡°Fifth Brother, you must be hungry for a whole day. So hurry up and eat.¡±


    Su Qiao smelled the sweet and sour pork ribs, and his eyes immediately lit up. Then, ignoring the awkwardness of not scaring people, he snatched the sweet and sour pork ribs from Su Su and immediately sat down to eat.


    Looking at Su Qiao wolfing down the ribs, Su Su felt very helpless. She looked around the detention room and saw that an entire cabinet of books had been thrown down and piled up into the shape of a fortress. Besides, all kinds of decorations were thrown on the ground. Su Qiao must have smashed them when he lost his temper.


    No matter how free this guy was, he wouldn¡¯t want to read even if he had a book.


    Su Su sighed in disappointment when she saw this scene. She said, ¡°Fifth Brother, you¡¯re already eight years old. You can¡¯t continue acting like this.¡±


    Su Ren had already gone to great lengths to help the Bai family steal confidential documents, while her Fifth Brother only knew how to mess around all day..

 Chapter 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Qiao stopped eating. Then, he stared at Su Su in disbelief and said, ¡°You¡¯re only four years old. What do you know?¡±


    It seemed that educating this devil would take time.


    Shaking her head helplessly, Su Su propped up her chubby face and said softly, ¡°Fifth Brother, be good. Big Brother won¡¯t lock you up for long.¡±


    Otherwise, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t have instructed the servants to prepare Su Qiao¡¯s favorite sweet and sour pork ribs. He was worried that Su Qiao would be hungry.


    Su Qiao finished the pork ribs in no time and spat out the last piece of bone from his mouth. Then, he clapped his hands and said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to curry favor with him; otherwise, he would think that I¡¯m afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you continue to be locked up in the darkroom. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Su Su shook her head and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, bring me a game console later.¡± It was not easy for Su Qiao to have the chance to slack off and be a jerk. How could he let Su Su go so easily?


    Su Su¡¯s tiny face was filled with helplessness. Then, she spread her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to play with Big Brother later. I¡¯m not free. Bye, Fifth Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    When he heard the words ¡°go out to play,¡± Su Qiao became excited and hurriedly stopped Su Su. At this moment, he had forgotten that he usually hated to get close to little girls. He quickly said, ¡°I want to go too!¡±


    Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m-saved¡± look, Su Su immediately had the intention to tease him. But, instead, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, are you begging me?¡±


    When Su Qiao heard this, his expression immediately turned unnatural. He gritted his teeth fiercely and said, ¡°Beg my a*s. I never begged women. I¡¯m ordering you!¡±


    ¡°Ah, but Big Brother won¡¯t agree.¡± Su Su pretended to be troubled.


    Su Qiao¡¯s eyes flashed. He had seen how much Big Brother doted on Su Su. He knew that as long as Su Su acted coquettishly, Big Brother would agree to take him out to play.


    Therefore, Su Qiao forcefully suppressed her disgust towards Su Su and said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you help me, I-I¡¯ll¡­ give you a limited edition helmet!¡±


    What limited edition helmet? Su Su didn¡¯t care at all. She looked at Su Qiao. It was evident that she was Su Qiao¡¯s only hope at this moment. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me anything. You can call me a good Little Sister.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Su Qiao¡¯s face immediately turned cold. Then, she scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m locked up. How dare you threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye, Fifth Brother.¡± Su Su smiled sweetly and turned to leave.


    Just as Su Su walked to the door of the confinement room, she heard Su Qiao¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Goodbye, little sister¡­¡±


    Su Su smiled brightly at the door. Two cute dimples appeared on her pink, tender face.


    Su Jun, who had been waiting for Su Su to come out, saw Su Su running over quickly with empty hands. Then, she raised her head and winked at him. ¡°Big Brother, I have a request for you.¡±


    Looking at Su Su¡¯s smart and sly look, Su Jun felt that she was about to be melted by her cuteness. He squatted down and said gently, ¡°I will satisfy any requests from you.¡±


    ¡°Then can you bring Fifth Brother out to play? Fifth Brother is going to be bored to death.¡± Su Su looked at Su Jun without blinking and said childishly.


    Although Su Jun felt a headache whenever he thought of that devil, looking at Su Su¡¯s expectant and adoring eyes, he actually couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse.


    ¡°But, Fifth Brother is still in solitary confinement¡­¡± Su Jun said hesitantly.


    ¡°Please, Big Brother.¡± Su Su softly pleaded again.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Chen, get him out.¡± Su Jun helplessly picked Su Su up and then instructed Chen Shun, the butler beside him.


    When the chaos demon king, Su Qiao, who had been locked up for a day, came out, he was so proud that his eyebrows were about to fly into the sky..

 Chapter 17

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As Su Qiao saw the warning look in Su Jun¡¯s eyes, he immediately restrained his expression and lightly whistled as he followed behind the two of them.


    When the three of them arrived at the business district, Su Su was immediately attracted by the bustling and exquisite variety of goods.


    Before she transmigrated, she had spent all day doing academic research and had no time to go shopping. Even after returning to the Su family, the Su family was poor and destitute. Therefore, she had never been to such a high-end place.


    Looking at Su Su¡¯s curious and mesmerizing gaze, Su Qiao rolled his eyes and complained in a low voice, ¡°Hey, village girl, how embarrassing.¡±


    He felt embarrassed of Su Su for staring blankly at the stores as if she had never seen the world.


    Su Jun, who had been walking with Su Su in front, paid attention to Su Su¡¯s every move. The purpose of bringing Su Su out this time was to make up for her materially, and secondly, to buy some goods for Su Su to attend kindergarten.


    Seeing that Su Su was very curious, Su Jun held Su Su¡¯s hand and carefully looked at the counters one by one.


    The shop assistants were naturally familiar with Su Jun¡¯s appearance. So when they saw that the millionaire had arrived, they welcomed him warmly. Even Su Qiao, who was bored and left behind, was ushered to look at the goods.


    ¡°Mr. Su, Miss Su, these are our latest children¡¯s sports shoes. They are light and beautiful. The insoles are also made with top-notch technology¡­¡±


    The shop assistants were trying their best to sell the shoes. When Su Jun saw that Su Su was listening seriously, he lowered his head and asked, ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    Su Su pondered for a moment. Then, when she was thinking about the insoles manufacturing technology mentioned by the shop assistants, she heard Su Jun say, ¡°Wrap these up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The salesperson immediately beamed. At this moment, looking at Su Su¡¯s eyes, she wanted nothing more than to hug her and kiss her.


    As Su Su walked to the clothing area, she did not have the time to look carefully. All she saw was Su Jun pointing quickly at many pieces, and then a salesperson swiftly packed the clothing up.


    No way. Although she knew that the Su family was wealthy now, are they that rich?


    Su Su looked at Su Jun, who was picking out clothes and skirts for her, in a daze, then she heard a strange mocking voice, ¡°Well, if you think that he is being good to you, what Su Ren has enjoyed is a lot more than you.¡±


    Su Su turned her head and found that Su Qiao was smiling maliciously.


    Su Qiao was anxious to see the two of them have a big fight due to conflict, so naturally, he would say whatever could trigger a conflict.


    Su Su did not care about the fight between children. Instead, she glanced at Su Qiao indifferently and said, ¡°Family love can not be measured by material things, Fifth Brother.¡±


    Su Qiao had only realized this principle after the Su family went bankrupt and into debt.


    ¡°Tsk, you are just being jealous.¡± Su Qiao snorted coldly and looked at Su Su with a look that said, ¡°You are the same kind of person like Su Ren.¡±


    Su Su ignored him and looked at the tall man instructing the shopping guide to pack up. Then, she called out softly, ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    Only then did Su Jun turn around and look at Su Su with a gentle face. Then, he pointed at a fluffy pink skirt and said, ¡°Su Su, does this skirt look good?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Su Su tried to persuade him resignedly, and then she saw Su Jun pass over the skirt behind him. ¡°Pack it up.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I can¡¯t use so many things. So don¡¯t buy it.¡± Su Su pulled his hand and looked at Su Jun with her big wet eyes.


    But Su Jun still felt that it was not enough. So he counted the things that girls needed, clothes, shoes, bags¡­


    He wanted to buy some toys for Su Su to play with!


    Su Jun suddenly had an idea. Just as he was about to move, a chubby tiny hand pulled the corner of his clothes..

 Chapter 18

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su frowned and lectured seriously, ¡°Big Brother, I know that you are good at making money, but those are your hard-earned money. It would be good if you only buy what is sufficient. You can¡¯t squander it.¡±


    When the Su family was burdened with a huge amount of debt and bankruptcy, none of these luxury goods were left behind. Instead, they were all detained along with the Su family¡¯s big villa. So, the Su family didn¡¯t have anything left behind in the end.


    Therefore, these were all material things. The only long-term solution is to stabilize the Su family¡¯s position and strength.


    Su Jun was a little surprised that a four-year-old child had taught him a lesson. Initially, he thought that Su Su would like all kinds of expensive things like Su Ren, but now it seemed that the two of them were completely different.


    At a young age, Su Ren had already piled up a lot of luxury goods in several rooms. Even though she couldn¡¯t use most of them, Su Ren was highly passionate about collecting luxury goods. She would often take the initiative to ask Su Jun for all kinds of expensive gifts.


    The Su family¡¯s love for Su Ren turned into these piles of luxury goods and became the tool for her to show off.


    On Su Ren¡¯s last birthday, brothers of the Su family had initially planned to pick a time when all of them were free to reunite and celebrate Su Ren¡¯s birthday as a family. However, Su Ren insisted on holding it with great fanfare, and her birthday party had to be of the highest class, as she was afraid that she would not be able to show off on her birthday.


    However, Su Su was different. She was a very pure and kind child and could play with a doll for a long time. Even in such an environment as the Su family, she did not have any greed.


    Thinking of this, Su Jun felt a warmth in his heart. He squatted down and rubbed the little girl¡¯s furrowed brows, and he said gently, ¡°Okay, I want to give you the best. Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s choose the things that we need together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that the lecture worked effectively, Su Su immediately nodded in satisfaction.


    Walking to the side, Su Qiao, who was incompatible with the siblings¡¯ warmth, twitched the corner of his mouth and walked in another direction alone.


    Su Su had selected a few exquisite notebooks. Then, as she was about to talk to Su Jun, she turned her head and found that something seemed to be missing beside her.


    Where did that devil, Su Qiao, go?


    ¡°Big Brother, Fifth Brother seems to have disappeared,¡± Su Su tugged at the hem of Su Jun¡¯s clothes and reminded him in a childish voice.


    Su Jun, who was picking out children¡¯s picture books for Su Su, was stunned when he heard that.


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Su¡¯s reminder, he would have forgotten that he had brought Su Qiao, the brat, out.


    ¡°Find out where the Fifth Young Master is,¡± Su Jun immediately instructed the bodyguard beside him.


    However, everyone didn¡¯t expect that Su Qiao didn¡¯t walk far. Instead, he was strolling in the car exhibition not far away.


    When Su Jun brought Su Su over, Su Qiao was standing in front of a flashy sports car. When he saw Su Jun, he immediately pointed and said, ¡°Big Brother, buy this for me.¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s face darkened, and he coldly refused, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why? You bought so many things for her, but you can¡¯t even buy a car for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t have a license¡­¡±


    Su Jun was about to patiently explain when he was interrupted by the impatient Su Qiao. ¡°If you don¡¯t buy it for me, then return me the inheritance that mum and dad have left me! I¡¯ll buy it myself then. That¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    When Su Qiao mentioned the deceased mother and father, Su Jun¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°Before you reach adulthood, you¡¯ll be under my control. So don¡¯t even think about getting the inheritance!¡±


    Seeing the tension between the two, Su Su felt a headache coming on. She understood at a glance that this kid, Su Qiao, was angry and jealous because her brother bought her something and didn¡¯t buy it for him.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, you can¡¯t drive a car even if you buy it now,¡± Su Su advised in a childish voice.


    Su Qiao glared at her, and then at the cold Su Jun, he gritted his teeth and left..

 Chapter 19

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun didn¡¯t go after Su Qiao as he watched Su Qiao walk away. He was obviously angry.


    As a four-year-old child, Su Su felt helpless, taking care of the critical task of reconciling family conflicts.


    Su Qiao waited in the car for a long time in a huff before seeing Su Jun and Su Su coming back with a big bag of things.


    Unexpectedly, Su Jun opened the car door and threw a big bag into his arms. His tone was a little stiff as he said, ¡°I bought it for you.¡±


    This gift was something that Su Su had spent a long time trying to convince him to buy.


    Su Su stepped into the car and sat next to Su Qiao with a smile. Then, she heckled, ¡°Fifth Brother, quickly open the gift and take a look.¡±


    Su Qiao opened the bag with a cold face. However, when he saw the things in the bag, his expression immediately changed.


    Inside the bag was a motorcycle helmet with a black background, inlaid with a fiery red flame decoration. It was very cool and trendy.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, although you can¡¯t drive now, your motorcycling skill is excellent. This helmet was bought by Big Brother to remind you to be careful when riding a motorcycle, right, Big Brother?¡± Su Su raised her voice and gestured for Su Jun to continue.


    Su Jun, who was driving in front, grunted in agreement.


    After receiving such a lovely gift, the unhappiness in Su Qiao¡¯s mind instantly disappeared. He awkwardly stole a glance at Su Jun, who was driving silently. His heart was conflicted, but he did not say anything in the end.


    Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s awkward, angry, but touched look, Su Su suddenly felt that it was amusing. She was in a good mood and hummed the cartoon¡¯s theme song. Although Su Qiao showed a look of disdain and even moved his butt to the side, in the end, he did not say anything.


    Once they reached home, Su Qiao silently carried the new helmet back to the darkroom while Su Jun continued to work on his matters. Su Su watched the servants move her things for a while, then yawned and returned to her room.


    Meanwhile, Su Ren was anxiously answering a phone call in another room on the second floor.


    ¡°What did you send me? It¡¯s useless. Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I took the documents from Su Jun¡¯s computer. There can¡¯t be any mistakes,¡± Su Ren explained with a frown.


    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded very cold on the other side of the phone. ¡°If you can¡¯t even do this, you don¡¯t have to come back in the future!¡±


    Su Ren panicked and immediately pleaded, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s Su Jun who suspects me. And there¡¯s a little b*tch, Su Su, causing trouble. I¡¯ll do it well next time!¡±


    ¡°Trash!¡± The man on the other end of the phone cursed again and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Su Jun isn¡¯t easy to deal with, but isn¡¯t that four-year-old girl easy to deal with? Find a chance to kill her¡­ and she will never be a problem in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it, Dad.¡± Su Ren hung up the phone in fear and trepidation and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Master is not treating you like before. How can we find an opportunity?¡± Lu Wei pinched Su Ren¡¯s back and asked respectfully.


    Su Ren narrowed his eyes, and her tone suddenly became extremely cold. ¡°The more it continues like this, the faster we have to do it!¡±


    Lying on the warm bed, Su Su skillfully operated her old-fashioned phone and traced the address where Su Ren sent the documents.


    The nanny who was supposed to sleep with Su Su had been sent back by her. So from now on, she could use her phone openly in her room.


    After sifting through all the useful information, Su Su suddenly saw a specific address in the lines of code. This was the place where the incoming signal ended. The map showed that it was in the residential buildings around the city.


    The Bai family would choose a difficult place to track down to steal confidential information. Therefore, this clue was not very valuable.


    It seemed like she had to bait the Bai family herself..

 Chapter 20 - Teach Her a Lesson

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The next morning, Su Su had breakfast with Su Jun as usual. As he heard his phone ring, Su Jun stood up to answer a call.


    When he returned, Su Jun¡¯s face had a relaxed expression. He looked at the curious Su Su and said gently, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting has been canceled, so I am free to accompany you. What do you want to do?¡±


    When she heard that Su Jun could accompany her, Su Su¡¯s eyes immediately curved into a smile. She looked very happy. ¡°Great! Let me think¡­¡±


    However, she had always been addicted to academics, so she really could not think of anything to do. Finally, after thinking for a while, an idea flashed through Su Su¡¯s mind, and she said excitedly, ¡°I want to go to the amusement park!¡±


    When she was young, when other children could hold their parents¡¯ hands to go to the amusement park, she could only stand by the side with envy and sadness in a daze and watch others play.


    Now that she had the opportunity to go to the amusement park, it could make up for one of her childhood regrets.


    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s go to the amusement park.¡±


    Su Jun agreed immediately and then heard the little girl add, ¡°Let¡¯s bring Fifth Brother along, okay? It would be fun with Fifth Brother around!¡±


    Su Su felt that Su Jun and Su Qiao¡¯s relationship was bad because Su Jun was often too busy, and the two of them had too little contact and communication, resulting in them being awkward and distant. So now that there was an opportunity to improve the brotherhood, she naturally had to make good use of it.


    Looking at Su Su¡¯s expectant big eyes, Su Jun could not refuse. Moreover, since Su Qiao was here, it would be convenient to accompany Su Su to various games.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go to the amusement park!¡± Su Su cheered and jogged up the stairs. Just as Su Su was about to change out of her bunny pajamas, she bumped into Su Ren in the corridor, who had just opened her door.


    Su Ren sized up Su Su, who was blushing and excited, and asked curiously, ¡°I just heard that you guys are going to the amusement park, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Su was in a hurry to change her clothes and set off, so she said perfunctorily.


    ¡°Little Sister Su Su, can you bring me along? I haven¡¯t been there for a long time.¡± Su Ren suddenly held Su Su¡¯s wrist and pleaded in a tone.


    It was rare to see Su Ren being so humble to her. Su Su even deliberately looked at her a few more times. However, seeing that her eyes were red, she shook her head and said, ¡°Big Brother told you to shut yourself up for a few days and think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to take me with you. Big Brother won¡¯t say anything. Please, Sister Su Su.¡± Su Ren begged relentlessly and even shook Su Su¡¯s arm, looking very pitiful.


    It was difficult to get rid of her after being stuck on by this shameless Su Ren.


    When Su Su saw her like this, she knew that Su Ren would cry the next second and continue begging. Immediately, Su Su felt a headache and could only agree, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that Su Su agreed, Su Ren quickly let go of her hand. Then, a smile appeared on her face, and she replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡±


    After Su Su changed into a pure white dress with a flower pocket on her chest, the rest of the Su family prepared and were standing at the door, waiting.


    When Su Jun saw Su Ren come out, he frowned and did not say anything. Then, it was Su Ren who took the initiative to explain, ¡°With me around, Sister Su Su will have someone to take care of her if she needs to go to the toilet or something.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Su Qiao put his hands in his pockets and laughed disdainfully.


    After getting into the car, the atmosphere between the three children became a little strange. Su Qiao sat alone in the front passenger seat while Su Su and Su Ren sat at the back. None of them was close to the other, and the two were clearly separated.


    Su Qiao took out his phone and saw a message from Su Ren as his phone suddenly vibrated, ¡°Su Qiao, you don¡¯t like Su Su very much, do you?¡±


    Su Qiao immediately replied unhappily, ¡°Who¡¯ll like her? She¡¯s just as stupid and annoying as you!¡±


    The two of them were secretly sending messages. While Su Jun was waiting for the traffic light, he asked Su Su, ¡°Su Su, are you thirsty? Big Brother has water here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    Su Ren smiled and typed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to teach her a lesson?¡±

 Chapter 21 - Playing Hide-And-Seek

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Of course, what do you want to do?¡±


    Su Qiao typed, thought for a moment, and added, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Big Brother will get angry.¡±


    Su Ren glanced at the little girl beside her, who was filled with joy, and replied, ¡°If you tricked her into the haunted house, and she would be scared to tears.¡±


    After reaching a consensus with Su Ren, Su Qiao immediately became energetic. As soon as they arrived at the amusement park, Su Qiao jumped and excitedly urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t have to wait in line!¡±


    When the three children played games, Su Jun was quietly watching from below. When he realized that Su Su was having a great time and her little face was blushing, Su Jun couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gratified smile.


    After playing several children¡¯s games, they were all drenched in sweat and panting. Then, seeing Su Su subconsciously fanning herself with her tiny hands, Su Jun lowered his head and asked, ¡°Are you feeling hot? Do you want to eat ice cream?¡±


    ¡°I want one!¡± Su Su nodded.


    ¡°I want it too! I want the pineapple flavor!¡± Su Qiao said loudly.


    Su Jun nodded and looked at Su Ren silently, and she said consciously, ¡°I want a strawberry flavor. Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    After instructing Su Qiao and Su Ren to take good care of Su Su, Su Jun walked toward the ice cream truck not far away.


    Unexpectedly, when he reached the ice cream truck, the vendor said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Unfortunately, the strawberry flavor ice cream in our truck is sold out.¡±


    Su Jun frowned and turned around to look at a few voices in the distance. Su Su was standing next to her brother and sister and didn¡¯t know what she talked about.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s change it to grape-flavored ice cream,¡± Su Jun said lightly.


    ¡°Oh! I remember now. There¡¯s a big ice-cream truck at the right turn. They must have strawberry-flavored ice cream!¡± The vendor thought of something and said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jun thought for a moment and then walked in the direction the vendor pointed.


    On the other side, Su Ren suggested with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we play hide-and-seek?¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t say anything. Just when she thought that Su Qiao would be bored and reject him directly, she heard Su Qiao reply with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Okay, okay! Hide-and-seek is fun!¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Su Su and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. You¡¯re not going to spoil the fun, are you? We¡¯ll play three rounds.¡±


    Su Qiao¡¯s tone was like, ¡°If you don¡¯t come to play, you¡¯ll spoil the fun.¡± Su Su had no choice but to reply helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m playing, Fifth Brother.¡±


    Therefore, in the first round, Su Qiao would be the one to catch while Su Ren and Su Su would be the ones to hide.


    Su Su was too lazy to leave, so when Su Qiao was seriously counting down, she slowly walked to a cartoon-style mailbox and stood behind it.


    Sure enough, Su Su was caught as soon as the first round started.


    Then, Su Qiao found Su Ren behind a pile of trees. As Su Su was the first to be caught, she was the one to catch in the second round.


    Su Qiao and Su Ren looked at each other. Finally, Su Qiao understood and found a random place to hide. Su Ren slowly stepped back and took out her phone from her pocket.


    Looking at the ready message on the phone screen, Su Yu smiled proudly.


    ¡®Little b*tch, say your last goodbye to your brothers.¡¯


    ¡°Three, two, one, I¡¯m coming.¡± After Su Su counted, she looked around and found that Su Qiao was hiding behind a giant doll and quietly looking at her.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t hide. I see you,¡± Su Su said helplessly.


    ¡°D*mn, you found me so quickly.¡±


    Su Qiao walked out from behind the doll, but he didn¡¯t look discouraged at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your Sister Su Ren? Go find her quickly.¡±


    Su Su really couldn¡¯t think of where Su Ren would hide.


    Su Su shook her head gently after looking around blankly a few times.


    Su Qiao came over, winked, and whispered, ¡°I saw her hiding in the house over there. You can catch her if you go in.¡±


    Su Su looked in the direction of his finger, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    Was Su Qiao bullying her because she couldn¡¯t read the words ¡°Haunted house¡± written on the roof?


    However, Su Su couldn¡¯t make it seem like she could read the words. She could only answer naively, ¡°Really? But that place looks weird.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll see her once you go in. So hurry up and go!¡± After Su Qiao said that, she gave Su Su a push on the back, and Su Su had to walk toward the haunted house not far away.


    She turned around and saw Su Qiao smiling sinisterly. Su Su knew that the two of them were up to some bad ideas..

 Chapter 22 - Good Job

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su touched the old cell phone hidden in her pocket and silently walked towards the haunted house entrance.


    Su Qiao watched as the little girl in the white dress walked into the haunted house foolishly. He finally could not hold it in anymore and burst out laughing.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯m going to scare the sh*t out of you later!¡±


    Su Qiao felt excited when he thought of Su Su crying and Big Brother panicking.


    When Su Su went in, Su Ren walked out from the other side. When she saw Su Qiao, she smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Su Qiao immediately said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I think highly of you just because I¡¯m cooperating with you. Tsk.¡±


    Su Ren was not angry at being insulted. Instead, she stood next to Su Qiao with a smile and looked in the direction of the haunted house.


    After a while, Su Qiao noticed that the little girl had not run out of the haunted house crying, and Big Brother had not returned, so he turned his head and said, ¡°Go and pick her up now.¡±


    Su Ren glanced at her phone, but there was no movement. Finally, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a while now. Let¡¯s scare her for a while more.¡±


    Su Qiao felt that it made sense, so he continued to wait.


    Su Su felt a chill as soon as she entered the dark, haunted house. The temperature here was very low. Su Su walked close to the wall and felt a chill on her skin.


    She tiptoed into the haunted house. After two steps, she heard a voice. She quickly hid behind a wall and listened quietly.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Su family¡¯s child coming in? It¡¯s so cold here.¡± A man with a hoarse voice said softly.


    ¡°Could it be that the information provided by the ¡®spy¡¯ is wrong?¡± Another man with a low voice replied.


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down, don¡¯t let others hear you.¡±


    After hearing this, Su Su could be sure that it was Su Ren¡¯s doing. So she quickly turned on the recording function of the old-fashioned phone and carefully got more information.


    ¡°Why do they want us to catch a child with such a big fanfare?¡± The hoarse male voice asked again.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand the world of the rich.¡±


    The low voice of the man paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the money and do the work. Take the money, and help others get rid of their problems. That¡¯s all!¡±


    When Su Su was engrossed in listening, the cool air-conditioning wind behind her suddenly disappeared. Then, she heard a man¡¯s scolding coming from above her head, ¡°You two id*ots! You guys don¡¯t even know when she¡¯s near!¡±


    Su Su was shocked. She immediately wanted to turn around, but a person behind her covered her mouth with tape and her head with a black fabric bag. Then, her vision went dark, and she was suspended in midair.


    ¡°Take her away quickly!¡± The man ordered in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh! Okay, boss.¡±


    ¡°We have to go in and look for her.¡± After a while, seeing that Su Su still did not come out, Su Qiao could not help but have a bad premonition. His heart pounded rapidly.


    Why did he have a premonition that something bad was going to happen? It wasn¡¯t good.


    Su Ren looked at her phone. After receiving the message ¡°caught,¡± she was completely relieved. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and look for her.¡±


    However, when the two of them entered the haunted house, they found no movement at all. The inside of the haunted house was chilly, and even the slightest cry of a child had disappeared.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Su Qiao came out from the entrance again, puzzled, and happened to bump into Su Jun, who had just bought ice cream.


    ¡°Where is Sister Su Su?¡± Su Jun held three ice creams of different colors in his hands, but his face was as cold as ice.


    When he saw no one behind Su Ren, who came out later, and there was no cute little girl at all, Su Jun was furious. He said coldly, ¡°I am asking you, where is she?¡±


    Seeing this, Su Ren immediately shed tears and cried out loudly, ¡°We were playing hide-and-seek. Su Qiao tricked sister Su Su into the haunted house, and then she disappeared!¡±


    Only then did Su Qiao realize the seriousness of the matter when Su Ren complained first. This was not as simple as throwing a spider at the little girl. He was instantly terrified and explained incoherently, ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s not me. We just wanted to scare her! But, Su Ren, how dare you¡­¡±


    Before Su Qiao could finish his explanation, Su Jun was so angry that he spanked Su Qiao¡¯s butt. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you later!¡±


    Su Qiao was in so much pain that tears immediately flowed out when his butt was spanked. He looked at Su Jun nervously and aggrievedly and saw Su Jun taking out his phone, making a call.. ¡°Quickly get someone to help me find my sister!¡±

 Chapter 23 - The Seed of the Luo Family

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su was carried and swayed along the way, feeling dizzy and nauseous. Then, when the noise from the amusement park disappeared, she was directly thrown into the trunk.


    With a loud bang, Su Su¡¯s butt landed firmly on the hard surface. She immediately felt extreme pain, but her mouth was taped, and she held back her tears.


    As she fell, the black cloth covering her head loosened. Su Su heard the sound of the trunk closing, and she wriggled out of the black cloth bag.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a little boy with his hands and feet tied up sitting at the side. His features were beautiful, and his eyelashes were long. He was about the same age as Su Qiao, and he was staring at her without blinking.


    Luo Chen silently looked at the poor little girl who was also caught and sighed slightly.


    The little girl struggled out of the black bag. When she saw him, she seemed to be shocked, and then she looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at the little girl who was wearing a white dress but was covered in dust, and her eyes were as clear and innocent as a deer, Luo Chen¡¯s heart softened. He turned around and used his hands on his back to help the little girl tear the tape.


    ¡°Hello, who are you? Were you kidnapped as well?¡±


    Su Su did not expect to get the boy¡¯s help. So, she quickly asked as soon as the tape on her mouth was torn.


    ¡°Luo Chen, and yes.¡± The boy answered concisely.


    ¡°Oh, my name is Su Su.¡±


    The boy was quite cold. After a simple greeting, Su Su looked at him again and got up. She leaned against the carriage wall and listened to the movements of the driver¡¯s seat in front.


    It was a small truck. Besides her and the little boy named Luo Chen, a few buckets of large paint were also in the truck.


    At this moment, the truck was already speeding up, and there was no chance of escaping. Su Su¡¯s hands were still tied, and it was inconvenient for her to move. Therefore, she fumbled a few times and quickly untied the rope.


    Fortunately, these people thought she was a weak little girl and let her guard down. Otherwise, she would not have untied the knot so easily.


    Looking at Luo Chen, whose eyes were filled with shock, Su Su felt that it was better to get things done and ignore him for now.


    She took out her old-fashioned phone and checked the GPS. Su Su found that the small truck was heading out of the city.


    She quickly drafted a GPS message for Su Jun and then continued to press the old-fashioned phone against the wall of the car to get the recorded message.


    Su Su looked at the little boy beside her when she had nothing to do. After seeing him sitting obediently and staring at her without saying a word, Su Su comforted him softly, ¡°Luo Chen, don¡¯t be afraid. My Big Brother will come and save us later.¡±


    Luo Chen felt that it was very magical to be comforted by a little girl who could not even speak clearly.


    Moreover, this little girl could untie the ropes and operate the phone by herself. Luo Chen could not help but become more curious about her.


    Sensing that the truck¡¯s speed had slowed down, Su Su quickly tied her little hands back together. Then, she held the black cloth bag and said to Luo Chen, ¡°Luo Chen, help me put it on.¡±


    This little girl wanted help, yet she was still so confident. She spoke and acted like a little adult.


    Luo Chen turned his body helplessly and silently helped the little girl put the bag on.


    Not long after, the truck stopped. After the sound of the carriage door opening, the hoarse male voice said, ¡°Brother Biao, what should we do with this little boy? Should we kill him too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the offspring of the Luo family. But, Boss said we couldn¡¯t keep him around,¡± The low male voice replied.


    Then, Su Su and Luo Chen were carried out of the truck by the two. After walking two steps, they were once again thrown on the ground and tied back to back.


    ¡°Hey, where did you put the money that your parents left behind?¡± The man squatted down beside Su Su and asked.


    Before Su Su could react, Luo Chen, who was behind her, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not with me. My uncle took it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re still being stubborn, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll burn you to death later, you little b*stard.¡±


    The man cursed, stood up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s report to Boss first. We¡¯ll deal with these two little things later.¡±


    When the ear-piercing sound of the shutter closing was heard, Su Su quickly untied the rope tied on her wrist and took off the black cloth hood.


    Looking around, it seemed that this was a garage. There were all kinds of parts and boards piled on the side, all covered with a layer of dust..

 Chapter 24 - Escape With Me

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su quickly took out her old-fashioned phone and sent the location to Su Jun. Estimated by time, Su Jun should be on his way here by now. So he should be able to save them in time.


    Suddenly, Su Su realized that the address looked familiar. After comparing it, she realized that this was the internet address where Su Ren had sent the documents!


    As expected, the Bai family had tampered with it!


    After putting down her phone, Su Su returned to Luo Chen and helped him untie the rope. Luo Chen quietly watched her movements. Unlike an ordinary child, she was not noisy or making a fuss but was surprisingly calm.


    As she untied the rope, out of an adult¡¯s love for a child, Su Su even comforted him, ¡°Luo Chen, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to escape with me later.¡±


    Just as she untied one of his hands, she heard Luo Chen say, ¡°I can¡¯t run. My leg is broken.¡±


    Su Su was stunned when she heard this. Then, she gently pulled up Luo Chen¡¯s pants.


    The little boy¡¯s right leg was a huge red and swollen area. It was mixed with bits and pieces of blood and bruises. It looked horrifying.


    ¡°What happened to you? Did they hit you?¡± Su Su¡¯s voice was a little shaky. Her chubby little hand put the little boy¡¯s pants back.


    Luo Chen lowered his eyes and explained, ¡°Someone was chasing me, so I escaped but was caught by them again.¡±


    Who was this little boy? How could he be chased after? Su Su was a little stunned.


    Seeing the little boy¡¯s hesitant expression, Luo Chen gritted his teeth and tried to persuade her, ¡°You can escape first. Don¡¯t worry about me. Call the police as soon as you find them.¡±


    However, Su Su shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t escape. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    As the little boy couldn¡¯t escape, her initial plan was disrupted. However, she couldn¡¯t expose that she had a magical phone, so she could only remain alert.


    Su Su stopped helping the little boy untie the ropes and started walking around. She picked up a bunch of ropes, pieces of scrap metal, and animal traps from the pile of parts and lifted them with great effort.


    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes kept wandering around Su Su as he watched her set up the traps in an orderly manner.


    ¡®Whose child was this? She was smart, and she knew how to make traps to counter the criminals?¡¯


    If he had the chance to go back, he would investigate her identity.


    After the simple but effective setup of the trap was completed, Su Su handed Luo Chen a rope and said, ¡°When they come in, pull this rope with force. Do you understand? If you do it well, you will be the greatest hero.¡±


    Luo Chen did not know whether to laugh or cry when he heard the little girl¡¯s coaxing tone, but he still agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everything was ready. Su Su hid by the side of the door and held the other rope with her hand, quietly waiting for the two men to come over.


    Before long, the sound of their conversation came closer from afar.


    The man with the hoarse voice said in a fawning tone, ¡°Brother Biao, we¡¯ve earned a lot from this deal. Can you give me a little more?¡±


    The other man spat, ¡°Go to hell. I¡¯ve worked for Boss for so many years. Do you think you have the right to speak?¡±


    The man with the hoarse voice laughed dryly and asked, ¡°Then how are we going to do it later? I¡¯ve never killed anyone before¡­¡±


    ¡°Do what you have to do. Suffocate that boy from the Luo family to death. As for that girl¡­¡±


    As the man spoke, he opened the garage door and saw that one of the two initially tied up was missing. He was shocked and hurriedly walked inside. Su Su saw this and quickly pulled on the rope. Then, she saw Luo Chen pull on the rope as well.


    The man known as Brother Biao immediately tripped over the rope under his feet and fell to the ground. Then, the metal block hanging from the door fell straight down and hit the back of Brother Biao¡¯s head, and immediately knocked him unconscious.


    ¡°Brother Biao!¡± The man with a hoarse voice cried out and was about to rush in. He deliberately jumped over the rope under his feet, but his foot just happened to step on the animal trap that Su Su had hidden in the pile of dirt. He hugged his feet in pain and cried out.


    Just as the man with a hoarse voice was cursing and pulling out the trap, a bucket of water had already poured over, quickly soaking the feet of the man who was crying out. Then, a wire emitting sparks was thrown into the water. The man with the hoarse voice also fell straight into the water despite the crackling sparks..

 Chapter 25 - Rushed to the Garage

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Su Jun found out that Su Su had gone missing, he quickly contacted his friends at the police station.


    The police arrived very quickly. Five minutes later, they sealed off the amusement park and began to search for Su Su¡¯s whereabouts.


    Upon checking the surveillance cameras, they found that Su Su entered the haunted house after talking to Su Qiao. However, there was no trace of her anymore.


    After a round of investigation, the police had locked onto the two men as suspects. They had left the amusement park two minutes after Su Su had entered the haunted house.


    However, after the two men came out, they quickly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°We need to check the surveillance cameras at all the intersections for comparison. So it will probably take another hour or two at the earliest,¡± Chen Fei explained to Su Jun.


    Chen Fei was Su Jun¡¯s junior high school classmate. They had known each other for many years, so he could only pat Su Jun¡¯s shoulder to comfort him.


    Su Jun¡¯s face was livid. He said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°No! If something happened to Su Su, we definitely won¡¯t be able to wait that long.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to ask the two kids at your house about the specific situation.¡± Chen Fei pointed at the two people standing by the wall.


    Since Su Qiao found out that Su Su was missing, he was already terrified. He explained with sweat all over his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t expect anything to happen to Su Su. I just wanted to scare her. I didn¡¯t know it would be like this.¡±


    However, he also knew that such an explanation was not convincing. Suddenly, he thought of something. Su Qiao pointed at Su Ren, standing beside him, and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s her! She told me to do this. She must know where Su Su went!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re the one who endangered Sister Su Su. There are surveillance cameras, and you¡¯re still denying it!¡± Su Ren retorted, unwilling to be outdone.


    Anyway, Su Su had already been taken away by the Bai family, and perhaps she was already dead. So who cared about what Su Qiao said.


    Being stared at by Su Jun¡¯s cold gaze, Su Qiao was so anxious that he was about to cry. He wanted to tease Su Su, but he absolutely did not want Su Su to be in danger. When he thought of how Su Su was tricked into the haunted house by him, he felt incredibly guilty.


    ¡°Big Brother, look at this!¡± Su Qiao suddenly remembered the chat history with Su Ren. He quickly took out his phone and showed it to Su Jun.


    Seeing this, Su Ren was shocked. She had forgotten that there was such a thing. However, she did not say anything too excessive. If there were anyone to blame, it would be Su Qiao, who wanted to tease Su Su.


    Su Jun flipped through the chat history, and his gaze became colder and colder. Finally, after reading all of it, he reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°Nonsense! Is this how you treat your sister?¡±


    ¡°And you! You said you were going to teach Su Su a lesson, then where is Su Su now?¡± Su Jun stared at Su Ren, his eyes filled with disgust and coldness.


    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Although Su Ren was a little flustered, she still kept her mouth shut.


    Seeing that he could not get any information from these two children, Su Jun tried his best to calm his mind. Finally, he turned his head and said to Chen Fei, ¡°You do your best to pull up the surveillance footage. I¡¯ll bring the people of the Su family to search their tracks.¡±


    After saying that, Su Jun hurriedly walked out. Seeing this, Su Qiao also hastily said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them had quickly gone far away, Su Ren finally stopped pretending to be worried and aggrieved. Instead, she smiled and then slowly walked out of the surveillance room.


    Su Jun left the surveillance room when he received a message from an unknown number. There was only a short sentence in the message, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m Su Su.¡±


    An address was attached to the message. It was a road out of the city. After seeing the message, Su Jun immediately ran and got into the car. Then, he rushed towards the address in the message.


    Su Qiao sat down in the car¡¯s back seat when he was thrown to the seat by inertia force. Su Jun drove the car and dashed out like an arrow leaving the bow.


    After rushing to the location that Su Su addressed in the message, the same message was sent again. However, this time, the location changed to an old residential area that was almost abandoned and sparsely populated, more than ten kilometers away.


    When Su Jun rushed to the address, he saw a man slowly falling down at the old garage entrance, screaming in pain.


    When he rushed in, he happened to see a small, gray-faced, but bright-eyed, cunning little child by the door.


    ¡°Su Su!¡±


    Su Su was squatting by the door to check the results when she heard Big Brother¡¯s cry. Then, she was hugged tightly by a fragrant embrace.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Su Su pulled on Su Jun¡¯s shoulder and called out in a childish voice.


    When the criminals kidnapped her, she did not think much of it. But, now that her family hugged her, she felt a wave of grievance welling up in her heart.


    Su Jun carried her up and carefully checked her whole body. He found that she was not hurt except for a bit of dirt on her body. Although he immediately let out a sigh of relief, he choked and said, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Big Brother will take you to the hospital..¡±

 Chapter 26 - Don’t Worry, Big Brother

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Only then did Su Su realize that Big Brother¡¯s eyes were red and his entire being was agitated. She immediately felt a little guilty and said, ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother.¡±


    She had always wanted to find out what was going on with the Bai family, but she had forgotten that her family would also be worried and afraid when she was in danger.


    Seeing that Su Su was in good physical and mental condition, Su Jun covered Su Su¡¯s head and pulled her back into his arms.


    Sirens sounded, and a group of police officers arrived one after another. A few police officers quickly came in to control the two men on the ground and rescued Luo Chen, who was tied up.


    One of the police officers shouted, ¡°Someone come quickly! This child¡¯s leg is fractured!¡±


    Immediately, someone carefully carried Luo Chen and put him onto the stretcher.


    Chen Fei walked in and looked at Su Jun, who was holding Su Su with lingering fear, and said, ¡°You drove pretty fast. We couldn¡¯t even catch up.¡±


    Ever since Su Jun told the police the news, Su Jun ignored the police¡¯s advice on the authenticity and safety of the news and rushed here without stopping. Fortunately, the two children were fine.


    Su Jun glared at Chen Fei and was about to leave with Su Su in his arms.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chen Fei stopped the two and said, ¡°We need your sister to make a statement and find out what happened.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Jun was about to refuse when he heard the little boy on the stretcher say, ¡°Officer, I know what happened. Let me make a statement and let this little girl go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Chen Fei was stunned. Looking at Su Jun¡¯s cold expression, he agreed.


    Before Su Su was carried away, she noticed that the little boy on the stretcher, Luo Chen, had been staring at her. She could not help but feel baffled.


    This little boy was so tough that he did not even make a sound when he broke his leg.


    So she waved her hand at Luo Chen on the stretcher and said loudly, ¡°Goodbye, Luo Chen!¡±


    Luo Chen saw that the little girl was taken away, and a smile appeared on his face. Then, he laid down in relief.


    Su Su was carried outside by Su Jun, and she found Su Qiao anxiously waiting by the car. When he saw that Su Su returned in good condition, Su Qiao was stunned. He rubbed his eyes and made way for Su Jun.


    Su Jun carefully put Su Su in the car. But, no matter how Su Su showed that she was fine, Su Jun still insisted on taking Su Su to the hospital.


    After Su Su sat down, Su Qiao silently opened the car door and sat next to Su Su. Looking at Su Su, whose face, dress, and hands were all gray, Su Qiao felt a pain in his heart.


    If something happened to Su Su, he did not dare to think about what would happen.


    Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s wet and red eyes, Su Su could not help but say, ¡°Fifth Brother, are you crying because of me?¡±


    Su Qiao immediately tilted his head and stopped looking at Su Su. But after a while, he said sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The little demon king apologized? Su Su was shocked.


    Su Jun, who was driving, said with a cold face, ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten? Are you too weak to even apologize?¡±


    Su Qiao trembled, then wiped his eyes and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sister Su Su!¡±


    Seeing Su Qiao¡¯s expression, Su Su was so happy that her eyes narrowed. Then, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know Fifth Brother wouldn¡¯t want to hurt me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Su Qiao was being used as a scapegoat by Su Ren.


    It was okay if Su Su didn¡¯t say it, but Su Qiao felt highly guilty when she said it. He lowered his head and said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯t want to trick you into a haunted house to scare you, nothing would have happened to you¡­¡±


    Listening to Su Qiao¡¯s self-reflection, Su Su was even happier. She wouldn¡¯t be scared by a haunted house. All of this was just a ploy.


    However, Su Qiao, the demon king, couldn¡¯t be too indulgent. He had to suffer a little so that he would learn his lesson. Otherwise, if he could help Su Ren trick her into the haunted house today, he could help Su Ren sell her tomorrow.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s dangerous today. Those two bad guys said they would kill me. It¡¯s so scary,¡± Su Su patted her chest with her tiny hands and said with a sigh of relief.


    Su Qiao, next to her, lowered his head even more. He clutched his clothes tightly and was in deep self-reflection.


    When they arrived at the hospital, and the whole examination showed that Su Su was unharmed, Su Jun was utterly relieved. He brought Su Su to the restaurant to eat and drink..

 Chapter 27 - Their Boss

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su had been running outside for the entire day and had exhausted all her energy. She was indeed famished. When the waiter served the dishes, she began to eat in big mouthfuls.


    ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Su Jun watched Su Su eat gently as he poured her some water to drink.


    On the other hand, Su Qiao blamed himself too hard and kept reflecting on himself to the extent that he could not eat.


    After eating, the group went home. As Su Su was too tired, she fell asleep in the car.


    When she woke up, it was already midnight.


    Su Su quickly got out of bed and found that her hands and feet had been washed. Her dress remained unchanged because it was inconvenient, but it was also cleaned up. It was evident that her brother had taken care of her.


    The old-fashioned phone that she had originally kept in her pocket was now placed at the front of the bed, with no sign that anyone had touched it.


    Su Su took the old phone. After she unlocked it, the screen was no different from an ordinary phone. It was a classic menu interface. However, after Su Su entered a few lines of code, an audio recording that filtered out the noise was played.


    After a series of phone rings, a man¡¯s voice sounded somewhat indistinct. ¡°Where did you put her?¡±


    Although it was a little unclear, Su Su still recognized him. He was the man who restrained her from behind at the haunted house! He seemed to be the leader of the other two guys.


    ¡°Boss, we put her in the trunk. She¡¯s with the kid from the Luo family that we caught,¡± the man named Brother Biao replied.


    ¡°Mm, then we can handle it together. Do it cleanly. The pay is excellent. Master will look for you next time he has something to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡± Brother Biao promised.


    After the call was hung up, a hoarse male voice asked curiously, ¡°Was it this family that looked for us last time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask! They are big shots. You can¡¯t afford to offend them. So you better keep your mouth shut. Have you heard of the Bai family? If you betray them, they will dig you up even if you die in the grave!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got it, Brother Biao.¡± The hoarse voice responded a few times. Then, the audio was left with the sound of sirens and the whistling of the wind.


    Su Su turned off her phone. Her little hand supported her chin as she frowned.


    The only people caught by the police were these two lackeys. Their boss, who had once appeared in the haunted house, had never shown up since then. Su Su had not even seen his face.


    However, to obtain evidence of the Bai family¡¯s crimes, it was useless to rely on two men who were willing to work for money. It is crucial to find their boss and the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, Su Su sighed and got out of bed. Since she was free, she would have to entertain Su Ren, who was doing back things behind her back.


    After Su Ren returned from the amusement park, she was in an exceptionally good mood. However, because she had consumed too much energy acting in the amusement park during the day, she lazily hid in her room and went to bed early as soon as she returned home. Therefore, she did not know that Su Su had already returned home.


    However, in her dreams, she always felt that someone was gently knocking on her bed board. The sound of the knocks kept echoing in her ears.


    Suddenly, Su Ren woke up from her dream and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Then, just as she was about to get up to go to the toilet, she realized that the sound from her dream had actually clearly appeared in her ears!


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    What was knocking? Su Ren was shocked. Her head stiffened as she looked around, but she did not find anything unusual.


    Then, the knocking stopped abruptly. And just when Su Ren was relieved and thought that it was an illusion caused by her nervousness, she suddenly heard a whisper in her ear, accompanied by a malicious laugh. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m underneath you.¡±


    Su Li felt her scalp go numb. What on earth had entered her room?


    As if seeing Su Ren¡¯s stiff body not moving, the voice beside her ear urged, ¡°Get off the bed and take a look. Look at me, and you¡¯ll like it very much.¡±


    Su Ren was so scared that her entire body was covered in sweat. At this moment, she felt her whole body turn cold. This strange atmosphere made her not dare to move at all. Instead, she nervously closed her eyes.


    She closed her eyes and waited for an unknown amount of time. Then, just when Su Ren thought that this strange sound had disappeared, she quietly opened her eyes a little.


    What she saw was a pair of bloodshot eyes that were extremely wide open. Her face was pale, and her lips were gray with blood¡ª it was Su Su!


    Su Su was covered in blood. There was even a deep knife mark on her neck. Su Su was smiling strangely as she stared at her.


    ¡°Su Ren, you made me so miserable¡­¡± The ethereal voice said in Su Ren¡¯s ear again..

 Chapter 28 - You Shouldn’t Have Come Back

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Su Ren was so scared that her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly sat up and began to scream. At the same time, she staggered back and screamed incoherently, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you. Don¡¯t come looking for me!¡±


    ¡°You asked someone to kill me. I hate you. I hate you!¡± Covered in blood, Su Su bared her fangs and stretched out her long claws. Then, she pounced on Su Ren!


    This scene caused Su Ren¡¯s psychological defense to collapse utterly. She was so scared that she sat on the ground, clutching her head and shouting, ¡°Help! Help! Don¡¯t kill me! I didn¡¯t mean for you to die! You shouldn¡¯t have come back to the Su family! You shouldn¡¯t have come back!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The voice beside her ear asked coldly again.


    Su Ren was so scared that tears came out of her eyes. She shook her head desperately, trying to shake off the strange voice in her head, and screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, you won¡¯t take away our brothers¡¯ love for me! You forced me to do this! I¡¯ve thrown you away once before, who told you to come back! You deserve to die, don¡¯t come looking for me! Ah¡­¡±


    Su Ren was screaming when she was grabbed by a hand. She wanted to scream again, but she was stunned when she felt the warmth and touch from that hand.


    When she looked up, there were no ghosts in the room, only the servants of the Su family with solemn faces and Su Jun, who was holding her wrist tightly.


    ¡°Big Brother, save me. There¡¯s a ghost. A ghost wants to kill me¡­¡± Su Ren saw her big brother and immediately wanted to hug Su Jun while crying.


    However, Su Jun held Su Ren¡¯s wrist tightly and asked sternly, ¡°What did you say? When Su Su was young, were you the one who made her lose her way home?¡±


    ¡°Also, were you the one who ordered people to kidnap Su Su and kill her?¡±


    Only then did Su Ren come back to her senses. She looked at the lights in the room and the eyes staring at her with suspicion and solemnity. Only then did she realize what she had said in her panic just now. Perhaps everyone in the Su family had heard everything. She immediately explained in a panic, ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, I had a nightmare just now¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Su Jun stopped Lu Wei, trying to come over from behind, and said coldly.


    ¡°I¡­ I dreamed that Sister Su Su had a misunderstanding with me, and then I accidentally pushed her down the stairs, and then she¡­¡±


    Su Ren tried her best to weave a lie to disguise himself, but Su Jun¡¯s cold expression and cold actions showed that he did not believe a single word she said.


    ¡°You killed her, so she came to you to claim her life, is that right?¡± Su Jun said coldly as if Su Ren was a stranger.


    But in the past, whenever she woke up from a nightmare, her Big Brother would always take care of her and comfort her. So why did it turn out like this?


    While she thought of this, Su Ren¡¯s nose suddenly turned sour, and a stream of tears flowed down her face. She tugged at the hem of Su Jun¡¯s clothes, trembling, and begged, ¡°Big Brother, believe me¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ren, ever since you came to the Su family, we have been very good to you. We grant your every request and never let you suffer a single bit.¡±


    As Su Jun spoke, he slowly let go of Su Ren¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°But why have you become like this now? I find that you are very strange.¡±


    He thought that Su Ren was just an eight-year-old little girl. No matter how unruly and willful she was, she was just a child. However, those curses and vicious words that she said just now were all from the mouth of a child?


    After all, she was his younger sister he had spoilt since she was young. It was impossible for Su Jun not to feel sorry for her. He looked at Su Ren, crying pitifully, and felt suffocated.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± Su Ren did not know what to say to appease Su Jun¡¯s anger. She could only helplessly repeat the pleading words repeatedly, praying that Su Jun would be soft-hearted and show mercy to her.


    Many images of Su Ren flashed through Su Jun¡¯s mind.


    When his parents picked up Su Ren, her entire body was covered in tatters. It was her pitiful gaze that moved the Su family. Everyone agreed to let her stay, and he even named her Su Ren.


    However, not long after, Su Su was lost. The parents who were so anxious to look for Su Su outside had also died in a car accident. The burden of the entire family was placed on him. He was depressed, and Su Ren was the only one who stayed with him during that period of gloomy and desperate days.


    Later, he inherited his parents¡¯ inheritance and started to take care of the Su family again. He vowed to give his younger siblings the best of everything. He treated Su Ren as his biological sister.


    But Su Ren wanted to steal the confidential information of the Su family, and she planned to kill his biological sister after she returned home with great difficulty.


    Thinking of the images that kept appearing in his dreams recently, Su Jun felt the dreams might be true for the first time..

 Chapter 29 - Bedtime Story

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing Su Jun¡¯s expression change, Su Ren immediately seized the opportunity. She knew that bringing up her past experience would undoubtedly touch the softest chord in Su Jun¡¯s heart.


    So, she slowed down her pace of speaking, choked, and said, ¡°Big Brother, I know I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have bullied Su Su. But I don¡¯t want her to take away your love for me. I won¡¯t do this again in the future. So, Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Su Jun tightly pursed his lips and looked at Su Ren, who was crying with mixed feelings. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°What I said just now was only out of my mind. It wasn¡¯t my original intention¡­ I swear that I will treat Su Su well in the future. I won¡¯t let Big Brother down. Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Su Ren desperately shed tears, and her face was full of repentance and sincerity.


    After thinking for a long time, Su Jun felt that he could not risk Su Su¡¯s life. Although his heart ached for his sister, Su Ren, his trust in her had been depleted. In particular, Su Ren¡¯s lies time after time has made him feel physically and mentally exhausted.


    To prevent today¡¯s incident from happening again, Su Jun was still ruthless and said, ¡°I have not found your biological parents, so you¡¯ll first move to the small building on the other side.¡±


    Hearing that Su Jun would send her away again, Su Ren shook her head anxiously. ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to move away¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, give Miss Su Ren another chance¡­¡± Chen Shun, behind Su Ren, also watched her grow up. Although Su Ren¡¯s had a bad character, he was still touched by compassion and persuaded him.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master, Miss Su Ren is only eight years old. She is not sensible yet. She is not a bad person!¡± Lu Wei also tried to persuade him. Looking at the crying Su Ren, she suddenly became anxious.


    ¡°Big Brother, I grew up in the Su family. My brothers are my only family. If Big Brother doesn¡¯t want me, where can I go? I only want this room as long as you don¡¯t chase me away. Big Brother, I beg you¡­¡± Su Ren shook Su Jun¡¯s hand again, sobbed, and begged.


    Su Jun turned his head and didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he gritted his teeth and said firmly, ¡°Move out from here.¡±


    At this moment, a soft childish voice appeared behind them. Su Su held the door frame and rubbed her eyes. Then, she asked innocently, ¡°What are you doing? Why is Su Ren crying?¡±


    Seeing that Su Su was woken up, Su Jun immediately strode to the door, picked up the little girl, and coaxed, ¡°Why are you up? Big Brother will take you to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I heard a lot of people talking, so I woke up.¡± Su Su obediently lay on Su Jun¡¯s shoulder and hid the chip she had quietly taken down in her palm.


    The sound wave chip that she had developed made people feel like they were there and hypnotized to produce the corresponding hallucinations. Su Ren had been affected by the hypnotic sound wave just now.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine now. Su Su, be good. Go back to sleep,¡± Su Jun said gently.


    At the same time, he turned his head to look at the attendants of the Su family and ordered faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Jun carried the little girl back to the room and gently placed her on the bed. He tucked the blanket for her and looked at Su Su, whose half of her small face was curled up in the blanket, revealing only two big, watery eyes. Su Jun felt his heart melt.


    How could Su Ren frame such a cute little girl?


    ¡°Good girl, go to sleep.¡± Su Jun touched the top of her head.


    Su Su blinked her eyes. It was really difficult for her to fall asleep since she had just woken up. Then, she whispered, ¡°Big Brother, I can¡¯t fall asleep. Can you tell me a bedtime story?¡±


    Su Jun was stunned. He opened his mouth in a daze. Looking at the expectant look in the little girl¡¯s eyes, he answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Su Jun took a children¡¯s storybook from Su Su¡¯s bedside and opened the first page. Then, he sat down by the bed and read it out in a gentle voice, ¡°In the depths of the sea, there is a beautiful castle made of corals and pearl shells. The beautiful mermaid princess lives in the castle¡­¡±


    This was the first time Su Jun told a story to a child. His reading was not smooth, and his speed of speech was not very good. However, Su Su still listened very carefully and enjoyed the rare warmth of this moment..

 Chapter 30 - Su Jun Felt Sad

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su had fantasized about this scene many times before she transmigrated to this world. However, now that she could finally enjoy all the happiness she should have as a child, she was at ease.


    Not knowing how long had he been talking, when Su Jun was about to open his mouth and tell the story of the Little Mole, he realized that the little girl on the bed had already fallen asleep with a sweet smile on the corner of the mouth.


    The following day, Su Su was woken up by a nanny, and she carefully dressed up. Su Su looked at the date on her phone and realized it was Monday. She had to go to kindergarten.


    As she was about to depart, she bumped into Su Ren.


    Su Ren¡¯s eyes were a little swollen. Obviously, it was because she had been crying all day yesterday. Her eyes were full of fatigue, but when she saw Su Su, she still forced a smile on her face.


    Last night, Su Jun had asked Su Ren to move out, but he was interrupted by Su Su, who suddenly appeared. Su Ren would never move out of her own accord. Furthermore, the other servants did not dare to urge her, so the matter was deemed over.


    ¡°Su Su, good morning. Let¡¯s have breakfast together,¡± Su Ren said in her sweetest voice. She even stretched out a hand, wanting to hold Su Su¡¯s hand.


    Su Su had always been indifferent. But, since Su Ren still pretended that nothing had happened, she was happy to play along with her, so she let her hold her hand and walked downstairs.


    However, when she went downstairs, she saw Su Jun chatting with two men in police uniforms.


    Su Su recognized one of the police officers, Su Jun¡¯s friend, Chen Fei. When Chen Fei saw Su Su, he greeted her warmly, ¡°Come, Su Su. I happen to have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Su Ren suddenly stopped and let Su Su walk over.


    Su Jun¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. He frowned and said to Chen Fei, ¡°If you have something to say, why don¡¯t you interrogate the two criminals? Why are you asking my sister?¡±


    Chen Fei smiled, then he explained, ¡°It¡¯s like this. When we rushed over yesterday, the two criminals had already lost their ability to move. The other little boy, Luo Chen, said that Su Su set up the trap to subdue them. So I want to ask if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Jun also looked at Su Su with some curiosity. He was only worried about Su Su¡¯s safety yesterday and had neglected this matter. He thought that it was the little boy¡¯s credit.


    Su Su sat down at the dining table with her short legs and explained, ¡°Yes, it was Mother Principal who taught me because I used to be bullied by some bad children.¡±


    Su Su¡¯s words were true. When she was growing up in the welfare home, she had no one to rely on, and she looked like a soft and weak child who was easy to bully. Therefore, there were often naughty children who would tease her, and she learned these skills over time.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then you¡¯re brilliant, Su Su.¡± Chen Fei nodded and called the other policeman to stand up, then he added, ¡°The two suspects still haven¡¯t confessed about the other accomplices. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have the latest progress.¡±


    Seeing the two police officers leave, Su Jun patted Su Su¡¯s head in heartache, his nose slightly sore. What kind of terrible life was it for a child to learn how to set up a trap? It made his heart ache just thinking about it.


    After eating breakfast, Su Su and Su Ren went to kindergarten.


    Although they were in the same kindergarten district, Su Jun still ignored Su Ren¡¯s existence and drove Su Su to kindergarten personally. Su Ren was sent to kindergarten by the driver at home.


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Su Jun still did not leave even after seeing Su Su entering the kindergarten with a small bag on her back.


    Su Su greeted the kindergarten teacher and turned around to take a look. When she saw that Su Jun was still in the car, she stood on her tiptoes and waved her hands to say goodbye. ¡°Bye, Big Brother!¡±


    Su Jun touched his slightly sore nose. His eyes were already red. He felt very uncomfortable looking at the little girl holding the teacher¡¯s hand and walking away.


    Su Su was still so young, so kind and cute. Why would other children bully her? Would the teacher mistreat Su Su? Would Su Su be aggrieved and shed tears?


    However, no matter how worried Su Jun was, he could only watch Su Su enter the kindergarten and drive away absent-mindedly.


    Su Su held the kindergarten teacher¡¯s hand and heard the female teacher¡¯s gentle voice say, ¡°Hello, little friend Su Su. My surname is Zhang. You can call me Teacher Xiao Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hello, Teacher Xiao Zhang!¡± Su Su nodded obediently and then called out sweetly..

 Chapter 31 - Her Braids Were Pulled

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at the delicate and cute little girl in her hand, Teacher Xiao Zhang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    Just a few days ago, her immediate superior had contacted her, wanting to ¡°take special care¡± of a little girl called Su Su who had recently entered the school. If she did well, she would receive a lot of bonuses. But, on the other hand, if she did not do well, she would immediately pack up and leave.


    This kindergarten was one of the Bai family¡¯s businesses. The immediate superior who contacted her was a member of the Bai family. He had specially contacted her, which was enough to explain the importance of this matter. Before money and conscience, Teacher Xiao Zhang chose the former in the end.


    ¡°Little friend Su Su, you will be studying with everyone in class C from now on.¡± Teacher Xiao Zhang pointed to a classroom in front and led Su Su into the door.


    Once Su Su entered the classroom, she saw a bunch of four or five-year-old kids curiously sizing her up. Some of them even had snot on their nose. She could not help but frown in disgust.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, be quiet. This is our new classmate. Come, Su Su, let¡¯s make an introduction to everyone.¡± Teacher Xiao Zhang looked around the class, turned his head, and said to Su Su.


    Su Su was not afraid at all. She said gracefully, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Su Su.¡±


    Teacher Xiao Zhang nodded. When she saw a chubby little boy sitting alone in the first row, she suddenly had an idea.


    This chubby little boy was not an ordinary person. He was the grandson of the Bai family¡¯s overlord, Bai Xin. He was mischievous and liked to cause trouble. He often bullies the other children. Even the kindergarten teachers did not dare to provoke him, so they could only let him sit alone.


    Since the Bai family had given her the task of ¡°taking special care¡± of Su Su, then let the little overlord of the Bai family take care of her!


    Thus, Teacher Xiao Zhang pointed and said to Su Su, ¡°You go and sit at the same table as that child. He just happens to have an empty seat there.¡±


    Su Su saw that it was not a child with snot on his face, but a chubby little boy with clean clothes and a round head that looked a little likable. She immediately calmed down, obediently carried her school bag, and sat next to the little fat boy.


    From the moment Su Su entered the classroom, the chubby little boy had been staring at Su Su in a daze. He did not even look away.


    When Teacher Xiao Zhang saw that Su Su was sitting properly, she was relieved and left the classroom.


    When the teacher left, the children immediately started a heated discussion. Su Su vaguely heard a few mosquito-like sounds.


    ¡°Why is she sitting together with the little overlord!¡±


    ¡°What bad luck, her braids will definitely be pulled by the little overlord!¡±


    Little overlord? Su Su turned her head to look at the chubby little boy who had been staring at her. Then, she looked at the workbook that he had placed on the table and realized that there were two exaggerated words written on the column of his name¡ª Bai Xin.


    This chubby little boy was actually from the Bai Family? What a coincidence.


    Su Su smiled slightly. She was worried that she did not have any spies in the Bai family. This chubby little boy, Bai Xin, could actually be used under her orders.


    Seeing Su Su smiling, the chubby little boy, Bai Xin, was almost stunned until Su Su turned around and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    Bai Xin then straightened his head and stared at the blackboard in a daze.


    Before Su Su transmigrated, the welfare home she stayed in was too poor, so she hadn¡¯t been to kindergarten yet. Therefore, she felt that everything in kindergarten was very novel.


    After putting the picture books, watercolor pens, and other stationery that Su Jun had bought neatly on the table, Su Su began to sing nursery rhymes seriously with the kindergarten teacher.


    However, after singing for a while, she felt a pain in her scalp. The two cute braids that the nanny had tied for her in the morning were pulled hard.


    Su Su turned her head unhappily and saw that Bai Xin was retracting his hands from the crime. When she saw him, he even smiled at her proudly.


    Just how old was this chubby little boy for him to like to bully female classmates? Su Su glared at him with a warning look, then continued to sing nursery rhymes seriously to the melody of the teacher¡¯s piano.


    Not long after, Su Su¡¯s braid was pulled heavily again. It hurt so much that Su Su subconsciously cried out, ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±


    Hearing the little girl¡¯s cry that suddenly appeared in the classroom, the entire class instantly quieted down. Then, the little followers of the little bully Bai Xin immediately laughed out loud.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Su Su held her braid that was pulled in pain and glared at Bai Xin as she scolded angrily.


    Bai Xin looked indifferent and explained, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with playing with your braids?¡±


    When the teacher who taught singing saw that it was the Bai family¡¯s grandson, the little overlord Bai Xin, who had committed a crime, he did not dare to scold him. He only patted the podium and coughed to remind the children, ¡°Children, focus on the class..¡±

 Chapter 32 - Who Dares to Hit My Son

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing that the teacher was also trying to protect this chubby little boy, Su Su clenched her fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Bai Xin looked at Su Su¡¯s angry look, and not only was he not afraid, he even chuckled a few times.


    After class, Bai Xin wanted to reach out and pull Su Su¡¯s braids once the teacher left. He had just turned his head halfway when he saw a fist coming in front of him.


    Then, he saw stars and his head was dizzy. After that, he could not sit properly, and Bai Xin fell to the ground.


    Su Su first used all her strength to punch the chubby little boy¡¯s eyes, then kicked over his stool, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Then, before Bai Xin could react, Su Su pounced on him again and pulled his short hair fiercely. She scolded, ¡°You dare to pull my hair, chubby little boy! You dare to pull my hair!¡±


    The classroom was suddenly in chaos. Some timid children even cried.


    Su Jun drove to the company absent-mindedly and held a report meeting as usual. However, sitting at the head of the meeting table, Su Jun¡¯s heart was filled with thoughts of the little girl.


    Su Su should have started eating snacks by now, right? Would she miss her brothers? Would she not get used to it?


    ¡°President Su, President Su,¡± a staff member called out to him fearfully, interrupting his thoughts.


    Seeing Su Jun come back to his senses, looking over with a frown, the staff member smiled even more unsightly than when he was crying. Then, under immense pressure, he said, ¡°President Su, our team¡¯s report for Monday has been completed. You see¡­¡±


    When Su Jun heard this, he tilted his head and glanced at the PowerPoint on the screen. He listened to a few notifications as he was about to give his opinion. He immediately asked unhappily, ¡°Whose phone is not on silent during meeting time?¡±


    The middle-level and senior employees of the Su Corporation were sitting below all turned their noses up and down, not daring to make a sound.


    Everyone knows no one would dare to have their phones not on silent during a meeting. The only thing that might make a sound was their boss, Su Jun¡¯s phone.


    Seeing that Su Jun had already shifted his gaze to the only employee standing in the room, the employee said in a low voice with a sad face, ¡°President Su¡­ It¡¯s your phone¡­¡±


    Only then did Su Jun look at his phone in the drawer. There were several messages on the screen. The first message was, ¡°Mr. Su, Su Su got into a fight at the kindergarten. Please come over quickly!¡±


    Su Su got beaten up at the kindergarten? Su Jun stood up abruptly. He was so anxious that he picked up his phone and wanted to leave. But, looking at the dozens of people in the meeting room who were silently looking at him, Su Jun said coldly, ¡°Do it all over again!¡±


    After saying that, he strode away.


    Waves of wails immediately came from the meeting room.


    As Su Jun rushed to the kindergarten in a hurry and anger, he strode into the office and saw Su Su standing there. Her tiny hands were playing with her braids.


    ¡°Su Su! Are you hurt?¡± Su Jun hurriedly ran to Su Su and nervously looked at her.


    Su Su shook her head, then blinked and said, ¡°No, Big Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After Su Jun confirmed that Su Su was fine, he asked coldly. ¡°Why is my sister being beaten up? You¡¯d better tell me!¡±


    This awe-inspiring aura was like he would tear this place apart if they didn¡¯t tell him.


    Teacher Little Zhang wiped the sweat on his head and explained, ¡°No, Mr. Su, it wasn¡¯t Su Su who was beaten up. To be more precise, she beat someone up¡­¡±


    Su Su beat someone up? Su Jun was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Su Su, blinking her big eyes. Then, instead of being angry, he laughed, ¡°Who did she beat up? I want to have a look.¡±


    How could such a cute little child hit someone? He would never believe it!


    ¡°She hit me! Sob sob sob¡­¡± Bai Xin, hiding in the corner, couldn¡¯t help but sob. Su Su had been threatening him fiercely since just now, and now he was being threatened by Su Su¡¯s brother. He was aggrieved.


    Looking at the chubby little boy whose eyes turned black and covered the top of his head with an aggrieved expression, Su Jun said with some surprise, ¡°She beat you up?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Su Su hit him in his eye and even pulled his hair.¡± Teacher Xiao Zhang was so nervous that his forehead was covered in sweat. The biological grandson of the Bai family was beaten up in the kindergarten, and she might have to pack up and leave immediately.


    At this moment, a chubby middle-aged man also rushed in from outside the door. He said sternly, ¡°Who dares to beat up my son?¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s expression became even worse when he saw who the man was..

 Chapter 33 - How Embarrassing

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The man who came in was the eldest son of the Bai family, and the father of the chubby little boy Bai Xin was Bai Wei, the legal heir of the Bai Group.


    As the Bai family and the Su family had always been enemies, Su Jun recalled how the Bai family framed the Su family. Su Jun hated Bai Wei very much.


    ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this President Su?¡± Bai Wei was about to fly into a rage when he came in, but he suddenly recognized Su Jun and immediately put on a fake smile.


    ¡°President Bai, what a coincidence,¡± Su Jun replied coldly.


    Looking at his son with a panda eye, Bai Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, he patted the chubby little boy¡¯s round head.


    How dare the little girl of the Su family beat his son up. He had to settle the score with the Su family.


    Unexpectedly, this action made the chubby little boy cry out in pain, ¡°Dad, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Wei¡¯s expression suddenly became fierce. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Su Jun, so he could only vent his anger on Teacher Xiao Zhang.


    Teacher Xiao Zhang opened his mouth and stuttered, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s this little girl¡­¡±


    Su Su replied loudly, ¡°He pulled my hair hard in class. It really hurts!¡±


    ¡°Why did you pull Su Su¡¯s hair?¡± Su Jun heard this and glared at the chubby little boy again as if he wanted to eat him alive.


    ¡°Son, did you make the first move? As long as you¡¯re in the right, Daddy will back you up!¡± Bai Wei patted his son in a bad mood. Looking at his son¡¯s cowardly appearance, he suddenly felt that his son had failed to live up to his expectations.


    In the face of the interrogation of the few people, chubby little Bai Xin cried out again. As he cried, he said, ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help but pull her hair. I know I¡¯m wrong, sob sob sob sob¡­¡±


    Seeing that Bai Xin had admitted it, Bai Wei did not say anything else. His face immediately darkened. The Bai family was indeed wrong. The little boy bullied the girl and was even beaten up. How embarrassing would it be if it were to be revealed?


    ¡°Su Su beat someone up, and we will definitely compensate you for all the medical expenses. However, since it was your son who pulled Su Su¡¯s braids first, then he still owes Su Su an apology!¡± Su Jun glanced at the crying chubby little boy. He spoke in a tone that could not be refused.


    The Bai and Su families fought for many years and had always been evenly matched in the business world. Who would have thought that they would be taken advantage of by the Su family today? Bai Wei pushed his son away and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have pulled your braids.¡± Bai Xin wiped his tears and said with a twitch.


    Su Su looked at the chubby little boy¡¯s aggrieved and nervous look and smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you change after knowing your mistake, then you¡¯re a good kid, okay?¡±


    Then, Su Su smiled and rubbed the chubby little boy¡¯s face. She said gently, ¡°You think I¡¯m pretty, which means you like me, right? If you like someone, you can¡¯t bully her. You have to protect her and take care of her!¡±


    The chubby little boy stopped crying and looked at the smiling Su Su in a daze. Then, he nodded heavily. ¡°Right!¡±


    His own son actually fell in love with the little girl of the Su Family? This silly son of his who was seduced by others!


    Bai Wei was so angry that blue veins popped out. He gritted his teeth and hinted, ¡°Son, what nonsense did you agree to!¡±


    Su Jun looked at the chubby little boy who was looking at Su Su with a face full of admiration. His face also darkened. He was afraid that this chubby little boy would trick his precious sister away. At the same time, he tried to stop him. ¡°Su Su, we have to go home!¡±


    Then, the two men looked at each other in disgust and picked up the children simultaneously.


    The chubby little boy looked at Su Su with infatuation, and his voice softened. He said expectantly, ¡°Can we be good friends?¡±


    Su Su had a good impression of this mischievous but misguided chubby little boy. She nodded and said, ¡°Then from now on, we are good friends!¡±


    Bai Wei held his forehead in pain and tried to pull the little fatty away.


    However, the chubby little boy struggled with all his might. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not leaving! I want to play with my good friend!¡±


    He blocked Su Su behind him, but Su Jun rejected him mercilessly. ¡°Sorry, we have to go home.¡±


    Su Su stuck her head out from behind Su Jun and blinked. ¡°Bye Bye, chubby little boy.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your house to play!¡± The chubby little boy broke free from Bai Wei¡¯s hand and jumped in front of Su Jun.


    Su Jun almost kicked the chubby little boy away. Just as he was about to refuse with a cold face, he heard Su Su giggle, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the end, Bai Xin, who had a panda eye, followed closely behind Su Su and climbed into the Su family¡¯s car.


    When they reached the Su family¡¯s big villa, Bai Xin jumped down nimbly and said excitedly to Su Su, ¡°Quick, show me around your house!¡±

 Chapter 34 - The Enemy of the Enemy

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Bai Wei drove over. Although he didn¡¯t feel like entering the Su family villa, he could only enter with an ashen face because of his lively little brat.


    After the adults sat down in the Su family¡¯s living room, Su Su led Bai Xin around the Su family.


    And what Bai Xin was most interested in was the little white bunnies that were kept at the garden entrance.


    ¡°Wow, this is my first time touching a bunny. It¡¯s so soft!¡± Bai Xin exclaimed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The bunnies are so cute.¡± Su Su absent-mindedly gave a perfunctory reply, but she was thinking of making full use of Bai Xin in her heart.


    Su Ren¡¯s father was just an unfavored son of the Bai family. He only controlled a few schools in the Bai family estate. Compared to Bai Wei, the legitimate son, it was simply a drop in the bucket.


    That was why Su Ren¡¯s family would try their best to profit from the Su family so that they could gain the favor of the Bai family¡¯s Master and sit on the throne.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Since Su Ren¡¯s father was competing with Bai Wei for the family property, it would benefit others and herself if she was on the same side as Bai Xin.


    ¡°My family only has a big dog. It¡¯s big and fierce, so I don¡¯t like it. I want a cute one too,¡± Bai Xin muttered and focused on touching the bunny.


    At this moment, a surprised and shocked voice came from the side, ¡°Su Su, who is this?¡±


    Su Ren, who had just come back from school, opened her mouth wide and looked at Bai Xin, who was playing with the bunny in a daze.


    Of course, she recognized the little fatty in front of her. Wasn¡¯t he the precious grandson of the Bai family, Bai Xin, who was pampered as he grew up?


    ¡°Ah, this is my good friend from kindergarten, Bai Xin,¡± Su Su naturally noticed that Su Ren had recognized the chubby little boy¡¯s identity. She deliberately blinked and introduced him.


    Only then did Bai Xin turn his head to look at Su Ren. He completely treated her as a stranger and continued to touch the bunny.


    ¡°I see.¡± Su Ren couldn¡¯t help but look in Bai Xin¡¯s direction again. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    They were both children of the Bai family. As the first grandson, Bai Xin grew up pampered while she was sent to the Su family by her parents, living under someone else¡¯s roof and doing all the dirty work.


    But why? Why is Bai Xin so close with Su Su, this little b*tch?


    Su Su sensed the intense fluctuations in Su Ren¡¯s heart. Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Su Ren, let¡¯s play together.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I haven¡¯t done my homework yet.¡± Su Ren suppressed the hatred and unwillingness in her heart and stiffly refused.


    Since that was the case, Su Su called Bai Xin and walked to the villa with Su Ren. At the same time, she intentionally or unintentionally said, ¡°I heard that the Bai family is wealthy.¡±


    ¡®So what if they were wealthy? The biased Master Bai was only fond of Bai Wei and didn¡¯t even look at her father.¡¯


    Su Ren didn¡¯t reply and sped up her footsteps.


    ¡°Haha, no, compared to Su Su¡¯s family, it¡¯s more or less the same,¡± Bai Xin was praised and immediately said modestly, embarrassed. However, his face was full of a proud smile.


    Su Ren was so angry that she quickly walked into the living room, and then she met the eyes of a chubby middle-aged man on the sofa.


    Bai Wei looked at Su Wei¡¯s face and felt familiar. He was a little puzzled, but he still reacted and said, ¡°This is the girl the Su family adopted, right?¡±


    Su Jun glanced at Su Ren indifferently and nodded. Su Ren lowered her head and went upstairs quietly.


    Bai Xin ran to Bai Wei¡¯s side happily and said noisily, ¡°Dad, the Su family¡¯s bunny is so cute. I want one too!¡±


    Bai Wei had a headache about his naughty and mischievous son. He advised, ¡°Don¡¯t we have a puppy at home?¡±


    ¡°No! I want a cute puppy!¡± Bai Xin pouted.


    Looking at Bai Xin¡¯s noisy appearance, Su Jun once again felt that the obedient and soft Su Su was too lovable. So he squatted in front of Su Su and asked seriously, ¡°Then, do you want to have a pet, Susu?¡±


    When he was busy, he would often be away from home. With a few small animals accompanying Su Su, she would not be bored.


    Su Su really liked small animals, especially puppies. Her eyes immediately sparkled as she replied, ¡°I want one!¡±


    Thus, Su Jun made a prompt decision and took the opportunity to take Su Su out to buy pets when he was free.


    Seeing that Su Su had agreed, Bai Xin quickly grabbed his old father and shouted, ¡°Su Su! Wait for me! I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Bai Wei had no choice but to put Bai Xin into the car and followed closely behind the Su family¡¯s car..

 Chapter 35 - Can You Afford It

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As soon as Su Ren returned to her room, she was so angry that she trashed things in her room again.


    After she vented out her depressed mood, Su Ren took a breath and said to Lu Wei, who was trembling with fear, ¡°Give me my phone. I want to call my parents.¡±


    Lu Wei had no choice but to hand over the phone and quietly clean up the mess. She found that Su Ren¡¯s temper had become more volatile ever since Su Su¡¯s return to the Su family and her mood swings were just unbearable.


    ¡°Hello? Dad, it¡¯s me.¡±Su Ren held the phone tightly and said cautiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call home for no reason. How many times have I told you? It¡¯s easy for you to be exposed like this!¡± The man on the other side of the phone replied with anger.


    Su Ren took a deep breath and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest letting that id*ot, Bai Xin deal with the little b*tch? How did they get on well? B-Bai Wei even came to the Su family¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯ll check! You should also gather more information about the Su family and not just enjoy life with the Su family all the time!¡± After saying that, the person on the other side hurriedly hung up the phone, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Su Ren about anything else.


    After hearing the series of cold hanging up sounds, Su Ren slowly put down the phone, with her eyes full of hatred.


    On the other hand, Su Jun chose a top-notch private pet shop. The pets here were all strictly selected competition-level pets. It would be the best companion for the children. Bai Xin observed the small animals from afar and led Su Su into the shop.


    As the chubby little boy entered the shop, he first chose a cat with white fur and light blue eyes. Then, he moved closer to it and looked at it carefully.


    Su Su looked around the shop, browsing at all kinds of small animals. Before she transmigrated, she had never set foot in such a luxurious pet shop. Now that she had the chance, she naturally wanted to enjoy it.


    When the shop assistant saw two children running in, he got up and wanted to chase them away. But then, he saw the chubby little boy reaching out to touch the white cat. So he quickly stopped him and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Bai Xin was shocked by the commotion and confused the shop assistant. It was the first time the little overlord Bai Xin, who had always gotten everything he wanted in the Bai family, was being treated like this.


    The shop assistant quickly walked over and separated the little fatty and the cat. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°This cat is very expensive. Can you afford it if you hurt the cat?¡±


    Su Su heard the commotion and walked over. However, she was mercilessly chased away by the shop assistant. ¡°Go elsewhere and play. Go, go, go.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I can¡¯t afford it? Do I look like I have no money?¡± Bai Xin was annoyed. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to argue with the shop assistant.


    Su Su also chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Why are you chasing us away? How rude!¡±


    ¡°What do kids know¡­¡± The shop assistant did not want to bother the two kids, who were only as tall as his waist, so he immediately chased them away impatiently.


    At this moment, Su Jun and Bai Wei pushed the door open and came in one after the other. The shop assistant saw that the two of them were very well dressed, so he immediately changed his expression and said with a warm smile, ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡±


    Su Jun ignored him and then walked quickly to Su Su. He held her tiny hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t walk so fast next time. Wait for Big Brother.¡±


    Bai Wei saw that his son had been wronged and ordered coldly, ¡°Call your boss.¡±


    The panicked shop assistant went in to call the boss, while Su Jun held Su Su¡¯s hand and walked around the shop.


    Looking at the pet cat with smooth and shiny fur and a round head, Su Su couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°This cat is so beautiful!¡±


    Without waiting for Su Jun to speak, the chubby little boy also came over and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Then, Su Su took a few more steps and saw a light-pink parrot with only a hint of yellow on its head. She was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°What a beautiful bird!¡±


    The little fatty stayed close to her and nodded, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Su Jun finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Apparently, this kid from the Bai family was here to ¡°kidnap¡± Su Su. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let him succeed.


    Therefore, Su Jun mercilessly carried the chubby little boy and handed him to Bai Wei, following behind.


    Even though he was thrown back, the chubby little boy¡¯s attention was still on the little girl who was jumping up and down, looking at the animals. He didn¡¯t even blink his eyes.


    Bai Wei never thought that his son would be like this, that he would actually like that cute and good-looking little girl from the Su family. Instead, he preferred his son to be a troublemaker, the noisy and mischievous little bully.


    After the shop assistant called out the pet shop owner, he immediately recognized the identities of the two big shots. He quickly ran over and smiled apologetically. ¡°President Su, President Bai, I didn¡¯t know you guys were here. I¡¯m sorry for not attending you..¡±

 Chapter 36 - They Didn’t Have Good Intentions

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Bai Wei frowned, then pointed at the cat that the chubby little boy had chosen at the beginning and said, ¡°My son likes this cat, please pack it up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Please wait a moment.¡± The boss took a cage and put the obedient cat in.


    Then, Bai Xin said, ¡°I also want this and that kitten! As well as that dog!¡±


    ¡°Okay, take them all home.¡± Bai Wei, who had always doted on his son, agreed immediately. He did not ask for any price and handed a card to the boss.


    The boss was so happy that his eyes narrowed. He quickly took the card and prepared to pack them up.


    The chubby little boy, Bai Xin, was thrilled. He approached Su Su, who was stroking the dog, and asked fawningly, ¡°Su Su, what kind of pet do you like? Tell me, and I¡¯ll ask my father to buy it for you.¡±


    Bai Wei, who was standing at the side, was speechless. So it seemed that his son was taking advantage of him?


    However, Su Jun was also unhappy. He glanced at Bai Wei and asked, ¡°Are you done choosing?¡±


    Bai Wei replied with a ¡°yes,¡± and just as he was about to ridicule the great President Su for not even being willing to buy a pet for the child, he heard Su Jun say, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re done choosing, boss, how much is your shop?¡±


    The owner was still happily packing the cat, but at this moment, he looked up in confusion and asked, ¡°President Su, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your entire shop, everything except you, how much does it cost?¡± Su Jun said expressionlessly.


    ¡°This¡­ My shop is not for sale.¡± The owner¡¯s smile froze. He even thought that Su Jun was teasing him.


    Su Jun looked around and said again, ¡°Does all these worth around 20 million? I¡¯ll add another 10 million, 30 million. Are you selling them?¡±


    ¡°But erm¡­¡± The owner couldn¡¯t believe his ears and hesitated.


    ¡°50 million,¡± Su Jun said again.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The owner was afraid that Su Jun would add more. Fifty million was more than twice the value of the entire shop. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t bear any more.


    ¡°Good. From now on, you will still be the boss of this shop. This place is not open to the public anymore. You only need to serve my sister.¡± said Su Jun. Then, he looked at the dumbfounded shop assistant and added, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to come to work in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is your call.¡± The boss immediately nodded and bowed.


    After witnessing the whole process, Bai Wei did not even have time to react. But then, he saw his son happily holding Su Su¡¯s hand, jumping and cheering, ¡°Oh! Su Su, you¡¯re so awesome! You already have an entire pet shop!¡±


    ¡®Looking at Su Su¡¯s tiny hand being held by Bai Xin, this little brat¡¯s ulterior motive was actually to take advantage of Su Su?¡¯


    Before the chubby little Bai Xin finished speaking, Su Jun pulled him away with a dark face and pushed him to Bai Wei again. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here, unrelated personnel.¡±


    The boss hurried over and said apologetically to Bai Wei, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Bai, you see¡­¡±


    After being ordered to leave, Bai Wei no longer had the face to stay shamelessly. He carried his own useless and stupid son, gritted his teeth, and said to Su Jun, ¡°Su Jun, you win!¡±


    After that, Bai Wei left in a huff.


    Before he left, Bai Xin tried his best to turn his head and say goodbye to Su Su. ¡°Su Su, see you tomorrow!¡±


    Su Su also smiled and waved back. ¡°Okay! See you tomorrow!¡±


    As soon as the Bai father and son left, Su Jun turned around and squatted down. He held Su Su¡¯s shoulder and said thoughtfully, ¡°Su Su, don¡¯t talk to other boys in the future, especially that boy from the Bai family.¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t expect Big Brother to be so cautious to such an extent. Moreover, it seemed that he was pretty against the chubby little boy, Bai Xin. Su Su was immediately overjoyed and asked sweetly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Su Jun was suddenly at a loss for words. He realized that he didn¡¯t have a good reason to persuade Su Su, so he braced himself and explained, ¡°Because they don¡¯t have good intentions.¡±


    ¡®Especially the gaze of the chubby little boy from the Bai family. He literally had the words ¡°Su Su, I like you¡± written on his forehead.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, including our brothers?¡± Su Su blinked her eyes and asked innocently.


    Su Su¡¯s naive words once again choked Su Jun. He answered with some guilt, ¡°Well, Su Su can only trust Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Su nodded and obediently agreed.


    Only then did Su Jun stand up with satisfaction, hold Su Su¡¯s tiny hand, and focus on showing her the pets. In the end, Su Su chose two adorable, big-eyed German Shepherd and returned home..

 Chapter 37 - The Blind Animal

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Once they got home, Su Su held the two puppies and wanted to show them to Su Qiao.


    However, when she thought Su Qiao was still in solitary confinement, Su Su could only place the two little German Shepherds in a room and even set up two kennels for the two puppies.


    Su Su reached out a hand, and the two puppies would lick her intimately, making Su Su giggle.


    When the servants saw this scene, they also smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su Su is very kind. The puppies are very close to Miss Su Su.¡±


    Su Ren, who had come downstairs to have dinner, heard the compliments of the servants and came over curiously. When she saw Su Su playing with the puppies, she pretended to say, ¡°Ah, puppies, I like puppies very much too.¡±


    As Su Ren said this, she wanted to come over and play with the puppies. But, unexpectedly, when the two little German Shepherds saw Su Ren, their eyes immediately changed, and they began to bark loudly.


    Su Ren was so scared that she took a few steps back and looked at the two puppies helplessly.


    Although the two little puppies were only a few months old, their barks were full of energy and immediately alarmed everyone in the Su family¡¯s villa.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Jun ran over anxiously. When he saw Su Ren, he subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Then, he saw Su Su coaxing the puppies and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Shh shh, be good, don¡¯t bark.¡± Su Su tried her best to comfort the two puppies. Only then did the puppies finally stop barking, but they still bared their teeth and glared at Su Ren.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m so scared.¡± When Su Ren saw that Su Jun had come, she subconsciously wanted to act coquettishly. She stretched out her hands and wanted to pounce into Su Jun¡¯s arms.


    However, Su Jun only frowned and avoided her. Then, he said to Su Ren, ¡°The puppies will bark when they see you. So let¡¯s go, don¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s these beasts. They are blind, so they bark when they see people!¡± Su Ren bit her lips. A sense of humiliation immediately surged up. She could not control her emotions and scold casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call my puppies beast!¡± Su Su immediately protected the puppy and defended it.


    She had just named the two puppies. One of them had brown-black fur and was called ¡°chocolate.¡± The other one had cream-yellow fur and was called ¡°pudding.¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s words were indeed a little too much. Su Jun looked at Su Su, who was pouting and feeling aggrieved, and said, ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better move to the small building. Uncle Chen.¡±


    Chen Shun rushed in and looked at Su Ren sympathetically and sadly.


    ¡°From now on, Miss Su Ren will live in the small building. Without my permission, no one can let her in,¡± Su Jun said faintly.


    Initially, he wanted Su Ren to move out last time, but Su Ren refused to move out shamelessly. The servants also didn¡¯t dare to make a move, so he turned a blind eye.


    However, now that Su Ren said ¡°beast¡± the moment she opened her mouth, he could not let her stay with Su Su any longer. He did not want her to influence Su Su.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Chen Shun nodded. He did not dare to disobey Su Jun¡¯s second request. He could only reach out his hand and say to Su Ren, ¡°Miss Su Ren, please.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Su Ren cried out in grief. Looking at the expressionless Su Jun, only then did she realize that the matter of her moving away was already a foregone conclusion.


    ¡®Did Big Brother love Su Su to this extent?¡¯


    ¡®Was she not even comparable to a puppy in big brother¡¯s mind?¡¯


    Feeling the curious gazes of the surrounding servants and Su Su¡¯s stares, who were watching the show, Su Ren suddenly felt she had ashamed. She stomped her feet in hatred and ran away.


    Miraculously, as soon as Su Ren left, the puppies stopped barking. Instead, they intimately leaned over and rubbed against Su Jun¡¯s leg when they saw Su Jun.


    ¡°Big Brother, why are the puppies barking at Sister Su Ren?¡± Su Su asked innocently with her little face flushed red.


    Su Jun was also puzzled. He shook his head and reached out to carry Su Su, and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    When they went to the kindergarten the next day, Su Jun parked his car at the kindergarten gate and saw Bai Xin looking around on tiptoe.


    Bai Xin¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Su get out of the car. He waved excitedly and said, ¡°Su Su, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Su Jun did not like the chubby face and the bright smile.


    ¡°Bye, Big Brother. I¡¯m going to class!¡± Su Su said goodbye to Su Jun sweetly and then jumped out of the car.


    However, when he saw Su Su happily walking over and greeting the chubby little boy, Bai Xin, and the kindergarten teacher, Su Jun finally resisted the urge to get out of the car and chase the little boy away.


    Su Su had to grow up. No matter how much he could not bear to part with her, he could not restrict Su Su¡¯s social interactions. A wave of bitterness welled up in Su Jun¡¯s heart when he thought of this. He helplessly closed the car window and drove away..

 Chapter 38 - Boss Has Found A Wife

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Su Su, I brought a lot of delicious food from home. There are also some interesting toys. I¡¯ll give them all to you!¡± Bai Xin walked side by side with Su Su as he said while counting with his fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them. Thank you.¡± Su Su shook her head. She didn¡¯t like the toys that the children enjoyed.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The chubby little boy¡¯s eyes became visibly lonely. Then, he clenched his fists and said as if he was cheering him on, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to bring you things tomorrow!¡±


    Teacher Xiao Zhang followed from the side and became even more annoyed as she clearly saw the chubby little boy¡¯s actions.


    Last night, her boss scolded her and told her not to let Su Su have too much contact with the beloved grandson of the Bai family. At that time, she still wondered how good the relationship between two children who got into a fight could be.


    Then, this morning, she saw Bai Xin was like a follower, fawning over Su Su step by step. The bruise on the chubby little boy¡¯s eyes has not even disappeared.


    ¡°Su Su, did you watch the Super Spy Team cartoon? Let me tell you. I like the Little Lion Police the most. He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Bai Xin entered the classroom and continued to pester Su Su.


    In the face of the chubby little boy¡¯s ¡°verbal harassment,¡± Su Su was not paying attention, words enter from left ear and slipped out from the right ear. From time to time, she would respond to show her approval of the chubby little boy¡¯s content.


    Unexpectedly, when the chubby little boy saw that Su Su had responded, he was even more overjoyed. He excitedly started talking about the various types of cartoon characters that he liked.


    After class, Su Su was drawing little people in her drawing book. First, she drew a little person whose hair stood up and looked very irritable¡ª this was Su Qiao, and then she drew a tall, cold, and handsome little person¡ª this was Su Jun.


    Just as Su Su was admiring her drawing with some pride, she saw a head come over from the side and say, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go out and play. I¡¯ll be your police officer.¡±


    Su Su looked over. The one who spoke was a thin, bespectacled boy. He was leaning on Su Su¡¯s desk with one hand. He walked past Su Su and smiled extremely ingratiatingly as he spoke to Bai Xin.


    When Bai Xin saw that the bespectacled boy was so close to Su Su, he was immediately displeased. He shooed him away and said, ¡°Go away. Go away.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s mouth was wide open. He looked at Su Su¡¯s calm face and said in surprise, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not going to play with a little girl, are you? What does she know?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Bai Xin had just raised a fist and looked hesitantly at Su Su beside him. He was afraid that Su Su would have a bad impression of him, so he stiffly changed the topic and said, ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    The bespectacled little boy was so scared that he hurriedly got down from Su Su¡¯s desk. He then looked at Su Su who was still doing her own things and suddenly had an idea. ¡°Boss, do you like her?¡±


    ¡°Hmmph.¡± Bai Xin coldly snorted and didn¡¯t answer. However, his little eyes still secretly glanced in Su Su¡¯s direction.


    Su Su was still unmoved. She held the watercolor pen and focused on coloring the little person.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The bespectacled little boy let out a long sigh. It immediately attracted a few children from the little overlord¡¯s camp. They all came over curiously and surrounded the three of them in a circle.


    ¡°I got it!¡± The bespectacled little boy deliberately kept them in suspense. He looked around at the children around him. Even Su Su was attracted by him and watched his performance in a daze.


    The little boy stretched out a finger and said loudly, ¡°Boss has found a wife, so he doesn¡¯t want to play with us!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The children who were watching immediately let out an exaggerated exclamation and then cheered, ¡°Boss has a wife! Boss has a wife!¡±


    Surrounded by a group of children, Su Su¡¯s face instantly darkened. What were these kids thinking about?


    The children were still in the period of enlightenment and had yet to properly understand the relationship between the two genders. When they saw the chubby little boy¡¯s intentional care for Su Su, they naturally became more excited and exaggerated.


    Su Su also understood these things, but when she, as the female lead, sat among a group of cheering kids, and some of the kids even called her ¡°sister-in-law,¡±she really wanted to beat these kids up.


    Seeing that Su Su¡¯s expression was not right, Bai Xin, who was originally happy and shy, quickly shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    The little bully Bai Xin in the kindergarten had spoken, and the other children did not dare to make a fuss anymore. They all stopped in a daze..

 Chapter 39 - Wouldn’t Play With Girls

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Bai Xin pretended to cough. At the same time, he secretly glanced at Su Su with his small eyes before raising his hand to correct them. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Su Su is not mine. Ahem, my wife is my good friend.¡±


    The other children looked at each other. Then, the bespectacled little boy who was acting as the ¡°military advisor¡± raised his hand and said, ¡°Big Brother, you said before that you would not play with girls!¡±


    Bai Xin touched his ears guiltily, but to maintain his dignity as the ¡°boss,¡± he pretended to be fierce and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve changed the rules now! Su Su is my good friend, so she is your boss! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± A group of children answered in unison. They even looked at Su Su and shouted, ¡°Good morning, Boss Su Su!¡±


    Susu¡¯s mood was very complicated now. These kids were really too childish. The indescribable awkward atmosphere made her want to dig a hole in the ground with her toes and hide.


    Therefore, Su Su stood up with a whoosh and pushed aside the two children who were blocking the way. She walked out expressionlessly.


    It was over. Su Su was angry with him.


    Bai Xin watched in a daze as Susu walked out of the classroom. He bit his finger nervously. Seeing that the surrounding underlings still did not know the seriousness of the matter, he was so angry that he slammed the table and said, ¡°You are not allowed to make Su Su angry in the future!¡±


    However, wasn¡¯t it the boss who made Boss Su Su angry?


    Although the other children were muttering to themselves, they still obediently agreed.


    It was not until the class started and teacher Xiao Zhang stood on the podium that Su Su returned to her seat. Looking at the chubby little boy¡¯s stammering eyes, Su Su felt a surge of motherly love in her heart. She patted the chubby little boy¡¯s head as if she was comforting him.


    Bai Xin felt relieved when Su Su patted his head. With tears in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Su Su, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Su Su shook her head and took out a picture book.


    Bai Xin was relieved. He smiled again and imitated Su Su¡¯s sitting posture. He straightened his back, and he no longer looked as carefree as before.


    Teacher Xiao Zhang witnessed the small movements of the two children below the stage. He recalled the exhortation of his superior and said, ¡°Su Su, switch seats with the child in the second row.¡±


    Su Su turned her head and saw that the deskmate of the other little girl was a little boy with snot on his nose.


    A cold shiver went down her spine. Although Su Su had the body of a four-year-old child, she was still an adult in her twenties. She did not even dare to imagine that she would be deskmates with a snot-covered child.


    However, Bai Xin rejected her even faster. He shook his head vigorously and shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Bai Xin, be obedient.¡± Teacher Xiao Zhang could not maintain the smile on her face when she saw the little overlord trying to resist.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change her seat!¡± Bai Xin said firmly. It looked like he would make a big fuss if Su Su changed her mind.


    Bai Xin¡¯s underlings saw their boss¡¯s firm attitude and also shouted, ¡°No! No!¡±


    The children who could enter this kindergarten were either rich or noble. Teacher Xiao Zhang could not afford to offend them. She had no other choice, so she knocked on the podium and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t change her seat. Everyone, be quiet!¡±


    Only then the noisy class finally stopped. Su Su stared at the embarrassed Teacher Xiao Zhang and felt something wrong with this person. However, she could not tell what was wrong, so she could only play the role of a four-year-old middle-class child.


    One day in kindergarten was nothing more than playing games with the teachers, singing, taking a lunch break, eating snacks in the afternoon, and exercising. The day passed quickly.


    Su Su initially thought that it was new, but after one day, after experiencing all the things that she had never experienced before, she was utterly bored. Looking at how Bai Xin was extremely engrossed in the game and did not feel bored at all, Su Su secretly wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    In the end, she was not a real four-year-old child, so it was still challenging for her to experience a child¡¯s happiness.


    It was not easy for her to last until the afternoon when school was over. A group of children stood in the small garden at the kindergarten entrance, waiting for their parents to pick them up.


    Due to the accident yesterday, Su Su could go home early. Therefore, Su Su was not sure if Su Jun would come to pick her up under routine school procedures.


    Perhaps it was butler Chen, or maybe it was the nanny who usually took care of her?


    Su Su thought about it in boredom and kicked the pebble beside her.. Then, she heard Bai Xin shout, ¡°The Little Lion Police is the most handsome and cool!¡±

 Chapter 40 - I Don’t Know You Guys

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Immediately after, another little boy retorted, ¡°I think the Puppy Police is the most handsome.¡±


    ¡°Would you say that again? The Little Lion Police is the most handsome!¡± Bai Xin threatened fiercely, and the little boy who retorted immediately quieted down.


    The little brats were discussing noisily, and they did not forget to mention Su Su, who was standing at the side. ¡°Boss Su Su, who do you think is the most handsome?¡±


    Su Su speechlessly turned around and looked at the bunch of brats who were staring at her expectantly. She silently walked to the side.


    Realizing that Su Su was despising him, Bai Xin quickly and harshly lectured his insensible little friends. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Su Su. Only I can talk to her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss!¡± The other little brothers replied obediently.


    Seeing that the number of children waiting in the kindergarten was getting lesser, even most teachers had already gotten off work. They all said their goodbyes to each other.


    After all the other underlings had left, the chubby little boy ran over to talk to Su Su, who was standing in the corner, ¡°Su Su, do you want to go to my house to play?¡±


    Su Su shook her head and said, ¡°I can only go after getting my Big Brother¡¯s permission.¡±


    Looking at Bai Xin, who was a little lonely after being rejected, Su Su asked again, ¡°Chubby little boy, didn¡¯t your family come to pick you up?¡±


    Bai Xin pointed at the car, waiting not far away. There was a butler in a suit waiting beside the car. He said, ¡°There, he¡¯s waiting over there.¡±


    ¡°Your family came to pick you up. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Su Su was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Let them wait! I¡¯ll wait for you to go home.¡± Bai Xin shrugged nonchalantly, and then his eyes lit up. ¡°Su Su, let¡¯s go play on the swing!¡±


    On the other side, Su Jun saw that it was almost time for school to end, but he couldn¡¯t leave due to the company¡¯s internal affairs.


    Su Jun frowned at the latest report and asked, ¡°What happened? Why did several projects that had been planned fail in the bidding?¡±


    Sensing Su Jun¡¯s displeasure, Secretary Lu Liang bowed his head and answered, ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s all the Bai family¡¯s competition. It¡¯s as if they knew all our plans in advance.¡±


    ¡°Bai Family? Bai Wei?¡± Su Jun thought for a moment and suddenly thought of Bai Wei, whom he had met yesterday.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the second son of the Bai family, Bai Shen, who is not favored.¡±


    Lu Liang took another stack of documents and handed it to Su Jun. He added, ¡°Bai Shen has been competing with us for projects for the past few years. He stole several big contracts from us and made a lot of money from these.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people in the company, but none of them could compete with the youngest son of the Bai family?¡± Su Jun held the documents in his hand and said unhappily.


    ¡°Erm¡­ The subordinate failed in his duty.¡± Lu Liang¡¯s forehead was slightly covered with sweat. Recently, the Su family¡¯s business has been inferior. They had lost at least 500 to 600 million yuan.


    Su Jun touched his chin. Although the Su and Bai families had always been rivals, the fight between him and Bai Wei had always been back and forth. Now, the second son of the Bai family, Bai Shen, had appeared and snatched the things of the Su Corporation. It was bizarre.


    Recalling the things in his dream, Su Jun frowned and ordered, ¡°Check the personnel responsible for these projects, whether confidentiality was done well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Su,¡± Lu Liang replied and then went to work.


    If upon the company¡¯s internal investigation and not find any problems, it was very likely that the ¡°mole¡± in the family had been tampering for a long time.


    Su Jun looked at Bai Shen¡¯s message again and heard the wall clock ring. Only then did he realize that he had missed the time to take Su Su home. He hurriedly left.


    Su Su was pushing the chubby little boy on the swing. When she saw that Teacher Xiao Zhang was still in kindergarten, she looked at him from time to time and asked curiously, ¡°Teacher Xiao Zhang, why aren¡¯t you going home from work?¡±


    Teacher Xiao Zhang seemed to be taking pictures of something. When she heard this, she immediately put away her phone and smiled. Then, she replied, ¡°I am on duty today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Su nodded. Then, she saw a black car stop. Two men got out of the car and walked toward Su Su.


    The man in the lead stared at Su Su for a while and said, ¡°Miss Su Su, we are here to pick you up.¡±


    Su Su was stunned for a moment. She felt that this man¡¯s voice was very familiar, but she could not remember who it was. Finally, she asked, ¡°Did my Big Brother ask you to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Su Su. Let¡¯s go,¡± The man replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I¡¯m not going with you.¡± Su Su felt that something was not right, so she subconsciously refused.


    Seeing that Su Su did not move, the man strode forward and picked Su Su up. Su Su struggled a few times before she heard Teacher Xiao Zhang, who was indifferent, say, ¡°Su Su, go home quickly. Your family is here to pick you up..¡±

 Chapter 41 - Bai Xin Was Also Tied Up

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Bai Xin held the rope of the swing and opened his mouth slightly. He did not have time to react to what was happening.


    Seeing that Teacher Xiao Zhang did not react, Su Su used her little feet to kick the strange man a few times. She shouted at Bai Xin, ¡°Bai Xin, help me! These men are evil, and they¡¯re trying to kidnap me!¡±


    Just as Su Su yelled, the man immediately covered her mouth. Bai Xin was shocked and jumped down from the swing. He exclaimed, ¡°What are you doing?! Let Su Su go!¡±


    Not expecting Bai Xin to yell at the men so suddenly, Teacher Xiao Zhang quickly rushed forward and grabbed Bai Xin¡¯s arm, coaxing him, ¡°Bai Xin, you misunderstood the situation. These men are the bodyguards of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Bodyguards, my a*s! That man is covering Su Su¡¯s mouth!¡± Bai Xin said anxiously. Bai Xin struggled frantically, but he could not break free from Teacher Xiao Zhang¡¯s restraint.


    ¡°Miss Zhang, please let go of Young Master Bai.¡± The butler waiting for Bai Xin immediately strode over and glared at Teacher Xiao Zhang.


    Only then did Teacher Xiao Zhang realize that he was being a little too obvious. After letting go of Bai Xin, he smiled awkwardly at the butler.


    ¡°Butler, come quickly!¡± As soon as Bai Xin regained his freedom, he ran desperately toward Su Su. But at that moment, Su Su had already been brought to the front of the car by the man. The man opened the car door and threw Su Su inside. Someone else was inside the vehicle trying to help. The person held Su Su down in an instant.


    Bai Xin used all his strength to run to the side of the car, but the car door was already closed, and the car engine sprung to life. It looked like they were about to escape with Su Su.


    Bai Xin then threw himself onto the side of the car impulsively. Then he desperately grabbed the car door and climbed onto the hood of the car with his hands and feet.


    Even Su Su, who had her mouth covered in the car, was shocked by this situation. It was perilous for Bai Xin to lie on the car¡¯s hood. The only places he could grab onto were the two windshield wipers. At this point, the car had already started to move, and Bai Xin could be thrown off at any moment.


    ¡°D*mn it! What is this kid doing?!¡± The man who was driving cursed. The driver was about to step on the accelerator to throw Bai Xin off when he was suddenly stopped by the man with the familiar voice who Su Su recognized.


    ¡°This kid is the boss¡¯s nephew. We can¡¯t hurt him! Bring him in together!¡± The man ordered in a low voice.


    ¡®The boss¡¯s nephew?¡¯ Su Su was stunned. She immediately figured out who the boss was.


    It¡¯s no wonder why Su Su recognized this man¡¯s voice. As it turned out, this was the man who appeared behind Su Su when she was in the haunted house at the amusement park.


    This man was the leader of the two men who had kidnapped Su Su. He was also the one who previously contacted Su Ren and Bai Shen.


    The driver stepped on the brakes and swiftly got out of the car. He picked up Bai Xin, who was sprawled out on the hood and threw him into the backseat of the car.


    Su Su let out a helpless sigh when she saw that Bai Xin had also been tied up and taped on the mouth like her.


    Bai Xin blinked at Su Su with teary eyes and then nodded, insinuating that he was there to save her.


    ¡°What should we do, sir? The Bai family¡¯s butler is right behind us, and he¡¯s catching up!¡± The driver looked at the rearview mirror and immediately shouted nervously.


    When the butler saw Bai Xin climb onto the car, he quickly ran over to try and save Bai Xin. Unexpectedly, the group of people in the black vehicle quickly drove away, so the butler had no choice but to get into his car and chase after them.


    ¡°Just keep driving! Step on it, will you?!¡± The leader also saw the car behind them and began to feel anxious.


    Initially, with the help of Teacher Xiao Zhang from the kindergarten, the kidnapping should have gone smoothly. It would¡¯ve only taken a moment to kill the little girl of the Su family. But the son of Bai Wei had interfered, so the situation had become more complicated.


    Nonetheless, the butler¡¯s vehicle to pick Bai Xin up was a relatively large family-style van, so it could not keep up with the kidnapper¡¯s black sedan. Previously, the butler had gotten out of the van to chase Bai Xin, causing him to be delayed. Now that the black sedan had begun to increase its speed, the distance between the two vehicles gradually increased as well.


    Beep! Beep!


    Suddenly, the smartwatch on Bai Xin¡¯s wrist began to ring. The man in charge of restraining Su Su and Bai Xin in the back seat stiffened and asked nervously, ¡°Bai Xin, are you going to answer the call or not?¡±


    The leader was livid, and his eyes were red with rage. He slammed the car seat angrily and yelled, ¡°Answer it, you idi*t!¡±


    When Bai Xin answered the call, the butler¡¯s voice echoed from the smartwatch, ¡°I¡¯ve already blocked the intersection in front of you with my car. You can¡¯t escape. Hand over Young Master Bai, and I¡¯ll let you live..¡±

 Chapter 42 - We Will Kill Them

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Bai family¡¯s workforce was extremely fast and efficient. They had already managed to block the kidnapper¡¯s escape route.


    The three kidnappers in the car had ugly expressions on their faces. This meant that they had failed to complete the mission, and they would have to put themselves in harm¡¯s way.


    The man in the backseat hung up the call and said fiercely, ¡°Why don¡¯t we threaten them, sir? Tell them that if they dare to make a move on us, we will kill the children!¡±


    Bai Xin immediately trembled and shrank into a corner after hearing the kidnapper say he would kill them.


    Su Su quietly observed the leader¡¯s appearance using the rearview mirror and began to memorize his face. She was not afraid of what these men would do. After all, she had an all-purpose phone with her. The small phone was in her pocket. She would simply use it whenever she had the chance.


    ¡°Kill them? Are you honestly that dumb?!¡±


    The leader was so angry that he immediately turned around from the front passenger seat and slapped the man in the backseat. He spat and gritted his teeth, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What did you say, sir?¡± The driver was confused and asked in a daze.


    ¡°Stop the car! We can¡¯t continue with this job anymore! If we don¡¯t make our escape now, we¡¯ll be finished!¡± The leader slapped the driver, and the black sedan began to slow down.


    The man in the back seat opened the door and threw the two children out of the car.


    However, the car was still in motion, so the children would break some of their bones when they were thrown out of the moving vehicle, even if they were to survive. Su Su was scared, so she closed her eyes and braced for impact. Miraculously she landed softly and rolled around a few times.


    When Su Su finally stopped rolling, she opened her eyes and realized that she and Bai Xin had been thrown onto a flower bed by the roadside. The bed of flowers broke their fall. Nonetheless, they were lighter than adults, so they only suffered minor scratches.


    The family-style van, driven by the butler, stopped by the flower bed. The butler of the Bai family helped the two children get up. When Su Su looked forward, she saw that the black sedan had turned into a small alley and got away.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, are you okay?¡± The butler looked at Bai Xin with a worried expression on his face, afraid that Bai Xin was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Where¡¯s Su Su?¡± Bai Xin rubbed his butt and said with a frown on his face.


    Su Su was released from the rope and trotted to Bai Xin¡¯s side. She praised, ¡°Bai Xin, you¡¯re so brave!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Bai Xin had attempted to stop the kidnappers and disrupt their plans, Bai Xin and Su Su wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. The leader of the kidnappers was also afraid of Bai Xin¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t dare to behave rashly.


    Even with Su Su¡¯s abilities, it would¡¯ve taken her a lot more time and effort to escape if Bai Xin hadn¡¯t tried to save her.


    After receiving praise from his Goddess, Bai Xin was overjoyed. His face was brimming with joy, but he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°A knight should always protect his princess. This is just a small matter.¡±


    After saving the two children, the butler was relieved and proceeded to bring Su Su along with him to the Bai family¡¯s car.


    Meanwhile, Su Jun rushed to the kindergarten, only to find that all the children and teachers had already left. Just as he looked at the empty kindergarten and almost went crazy with worry, he received a message from the Bai family¡¯s butler.


    Su Jun reacted swiftly. He immediately caught up with the Bai family¡¯s van in just a short while. At this moment, Su Su watched cartoons with Bai Xin in the family-style van. When she realized that Su Jun had arrived, she immediately jumped out of the car in surprise. She stretched out her two small hands and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Su Jun hugged Su Su, and only then did the weight in his heart ease. He hugged Su Su with tears in his eyes. He patted her back gently and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Su Su, Big Brother is here.¡±


    Bai Xin had a look of disdain on his face. He put his hands on his waist and could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not coming to pick Su Su up earlier. Because of you, those evil guys kidnaped Su Su!¡±


    Su Jun would have beaten Bai Xin up, but he felt that Bai Xin had spoken the truth. Su Jun could not help but blame himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Su. Big Brother was too busy with work, and I forgot to pick you up.¡±


    Su Su smiled sweetly and comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother. Just be more attentive next time.¡±


    After hearing Butler Bai explain the situation, Su Jun¡¯s eyes darkened. He thanked the butler and was about to take Su Su away.


    Bai Xin stretched out his arms in front of Su Jun, blocking his way. Bai Xin was short in stature. His height hadn¡¯t even gone past Su Jun¡¯s legs, but Bai Xin still stubbornly said, ¡°You can¡¯t take Su Su away!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Su Jun said in a low voice. He had long been displeased with this little boy. If it were not for Bai Xin¡¯s admiral acts, Su Jun would have kicked the little boy out of his way long ago.


    ¡°Su Su promised me that she would come to my house and play!¡± Bai Xin blinked his eyes and looked at Su Su, his tone tinged with a slight sense of grievance..

 Chapter 43 - The Look of a Bad Guy

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su leaned on Su Jun¡¯s shoulder and blinked her big teary eyes at Bai Xin. She looked at Bai Xin and calmly said, ¡°I will go over to your house and play next time, okay? For now, I will have to go home with Su Jun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Bai Xin reluctantly stepped aside. Seeing that Su Jun was about to leave with Su Su, Bai Xin waved his hand and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow! Bye, Su Su!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Su was put in the back seat by Su Jun as she waved her hand.


    Su Jun then started the car and couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Su using the rearview mirror. He felt that he had let his little sister down.


    Su Jun knew that his little sister was in danger because he had failed to pick her up on time, allowing the evil men to kidnap her. He was also disappointed that he didn¡¯t get her a child seat for the car because Su Su was so small.


    Nonetheless, Su Jun had to deal with some important business concerning the Su Corporation, making him unable to pick Su Su up from school on time every day. So he was forced to think of a way to kill two birds with one stone.


    ¡®It seems that I will have to hire a personal driver for Su Su.¡¯


    Su Jun retracted his gaze, gently stepped on the accelerator, and arrived at the police station.


    ¡°Your sister was kidnapped again? So soon?¡± Chen Fei widened his eyes and said in disbelief.


    Su Jun¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    Chen Fei then pulled up the surveillance footage from the public roads and watched them frame by frame.


    Then he looked at Su Su, whose little face was pink, as she blinked her eyes. Chen Fei could not help but complain, ¡°Is your sister made up of diamonds or something? Why are so many people trying to kidnap her?¡±


    Chen Fei and Su Jun could not understand why Su Su was constantly getting kidnapped and plotted against. Only Su Su knew why this was happening. It was evident that this was Su Ren¡¯s doing. However, as a four-year-old girl, she could not directly say it. She could only give the two adults hints to help them solve this case.


    ¡°I remember what the leader looks like.¡± Su Su pouted and said softly.


    When Chen Fei heard this, he immediately became interested. He squatted down and asked, ¡°What does he look like? Tell me.¡±


    Su Jun stopped moving and leaned over to listen to Su Su¡¯s words.


    ¡°The leader has a scar that stretches from his ear to his nose. There is a mole beside his mouth. His eyes are small, and his nose is neither flat nor straight.¡± Then she paused for a moment, pondered, and continued, ¡°I think he¡¯s also bald,¡± Su Su propped her chin up with her hands as she said with some uncertainty.


    During the kidnapping, Su Su was tied up, and her view was limited, so she could only see these distinct features.


    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s a scar on his face and a mole beside his mouth. He¡¯s also bald. All right, understood.¡± Chen Fei responded and went to process the information.


    Su Jun patted Su Su on the head as his eyes filled with pride and praise. ¡°Great job, Su Su. You¡¯re brilliant!¡±


    Su Su smiled sweetly, but at this moment, she suddenly heard Chen Fei say in a serious tone, ¡°Su Jun, the person who kidnapped Su Su this time isn¡¯t just an average criminal.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Jun frowned and strode over.


    Chen Fei pointed at the paused surveillance footage on the screen and said, ¡°Look there, the front window of the black sedan is tinted with some sort of reflective material. The camera could not capture the appearance of the person in the car. This car also does not have a license plate, and after leaving the two children behind, they turned into a small path that had no surveillance cameras on it.¡±


    Chen Fei continued with a solemn expression as he looked at Su Jun, who also had a sour expression on his face, ¡°This means that the three kidnappers had properly planned for this particular scenario. It would seem that they came prepared,¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t know who the other two people are?¡± said Su Jun coldly.


    Chen Fei replied, ¡°Yes, the only clues we have are the facial features of the man in the passenger seat provided by your sister. Although we can rely on this and start a large-scale search for this person, we won¡¯t find him so quickly.¡±


    Su Jun remained silent as his expression became colder and more serious. He began to think about the possible suspects who might be involved in the recent kidnappings.


    Su Jun considered the thought of it being his business rivals. Recently, Su Jun had been bidding for a land project. Some competitors might¡¯ve been desperate and envious enough to take such risky actions.


    He also considered the possibility of Su Ren conspiring with the Bai family. However, the Bai family later helped in the rescue of Su Su, causing this theory to be somewhat contradictory.


    It could be said that the appearance of Bai Xin had successfully disrupted one of Su Jun¡¯s theories, causing him to be unable to make a proper judgment for a moment.


    Su Su wanted to hint at Su Jun to help him out, so she innocently raised her head and asked, ¡°Big Brother, could it be the same person who kidnapped me last time?¡±


    It was Su Ren who planned to kidnap Su Su last time. If Su Jun could only think of this for a moment, he would be able to make a good guess.


    But Chen Fei cut Su Su off decisively, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. The two kidnappers were simply acting on a whim. We¡¯ve interrogated them many times before. They¡¯re not the real threat. Moreover, the case concerning them has already been settled.¡±


    Seeing that Chen Fei was absolutely sure of his statement, Su Jun did not refute it. He simply nodded. But Su Jun still had a trace of suspicion towards Su Ren in his heart..

 Chapter 44 - Then I Have Nothing to Say

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°We will issue a warrant for the arrest of the man with the scar. If anything happens in the meantime, we will inform you of it immediately.¡± Chen Fei closed the door of the surveillance room and said solemnly.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to catch this person.¡± Su Jun nodded lightly and held Su Su¡¯s hand as they walked away.


    Just as they walked out of the police station, Su Jun pondered for a moment before turning his head to say, ¡°Su Su, I will hire a chauffeur to take my place in sending you to and from school. I will make sure that the chauffeur protects you at the same time. Is that alright with you?¡±


    With a full-time chauffeur, Su Jun would save a lot of time and effort. Su Su¡¯s safety would also be guaranteed with someone protecting her. Su Su thought for a moment and agreed, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Before Su Jun could sigh in relief at the obedient and sensible little girl, he heard Su Su ask in confusion, ¡°Will the chauffeur be as handsome as Big Brother?¡±


    The little girl was looking forward to meeting another handsome man. Su Jun was suddenly jealous and quickly rejected, ¡°Absolutely not. Your big brother is the only handsome man around!¡±


    ¡®Does this mean that Big Brother is jealous of our siblings who were also very handsome?¡¯ Su Su cursed in her heart, but she still nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay, Big Brother!¡±


    Seeing the little girl behave so cooperatively, Su Jun was relieved and proceeded to take out his phone. He called his secretary, Lu Liang, and said, ¡°I need you to look for a chauffeur to drive Su Su to and from school. She needs to be a woman. She has to have good driving skills, high self-cultivation, integrity, and she also has to be agile. I want her to be able to defend Su Su from at least three men at once.¡±


    Lu Liang broke out in a cold sweat. He wondered if his boss was looking for a special agent or a chauffeur?


    However, with the professionalism of a secretary, Lu Liang simply agreed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you have to find her within one day. I need her to be ready by tomorrow. Su Su¡¯s safety is of utmost importance, and it cannot be delayed any longer.¡± Su Jun did not care about Lu Liang, who had seemingly fainted on the other end of the call and quickly hung up the phone.


    The next day, Su Jun sent Su Su to school as usual. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the Bai family¡¯s car at the kindergarten entrance.


    Bai Xin opened the car door and jogged over, waiting for Su Su to get out of the car. Su Jun glared at him, then Bai Xin immediately stood up straight and said, ¡°Hello, Big Brother Su!¡±


    Last night, when Bai Xin told his mother about Su Su, she told him that he had first to be polite to the people around him to gain a girl¡¯s favor. So, when Bai Xin saw Su Jun, he greeted the man politely.


    Su Jun was stunned. Before he could react to why this kid from the Bai family had such a sudden change in attitude today, he saw that Su Su had gotten out of the car and greeted Bai Xin warmly, ¡°Good morning, Bai Xin.¡±


    Looking at Bai Xin¡¯s smiling face, Su Jun¡¯s face immediately turned solemn. Suddenly, he heard a voice beside him say, ¡°Mr. Su, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Big Brother!¡± Su Su said goodbye to Su Jun. Then, Bai Xin expectedly led Su Su into the kindergarten.


    Looking at the two little ones running further and further away, Su Jun¡¯s face had already turned as dark as though a dark cloud had formed above his head.


    ¡®This little chubby boy from the Bai family is always shamelessly pestering Su Su. This is simply detestable!¡¯


    Just when Su Jun was having angry thoughts of Bai Xin, he turned his head and saw that Bai Xin¡¯s father was standing by his side. Bai Wei was looking at Su Jun with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°Mr. Bai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Jun frowned.


    Bai Wei leaned against the car door and stared at Su Jun. He slowly said, ¡°You know about what happened yesterday, right? Because of your sister, my son almost got hurt. If the butler didn¡¯t react quickly, something worse could¡¯ve happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your butler saved my sister¡¯s life. I shall remember this favor. But Mr. Bai, what are you insinuating?¡± Su Jun remained expressionless. He had been dealing with Bai Wei for many years. He knew that this guy had an ulterior motive when he spoke of this matter.


    ¡°Mr. Su, Why are you always so straightforward? Then let me be frank. My heart aches for my son. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt. Please tell your sister not to come near my son ever again,¡± Bai Wei said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Su Jun frowned and furrowed his eyebrows. Bai Wei blamed Su Su for putting Bai Xin in a dangerous situation, causing him to get hurt. He even acted as though Su Su was the one pestering his son.


    Su Jun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He immediately retorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Bai, why don¡¯t you take a closer look at the situation? Your chubby little kid is the one who¡¯s pestering my sister. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to him, yet he¡¯s still bugging her. Could he have learned that from you?¡±


    ¡°Even if Bai Xin didn¡¯t attempt to save Su Su, I would¡¯ve easily been able to. Your son was just at the right place at the right time. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so superior all the time, all right, Mr. Bai?¡± Su Jun said mercilessly.


    Bai Wei¡¯s expression turned unsightly. He gritted his teeth and threw down the cigarette in his hand. ¡°In that case, I have nothing more to discuss with you!¡±


    After saying that, Bai Wei turned around and left angrily..

 Chapter 45 - Got Into a Group Fight

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun had won the verbal warfare for now, which made him feel a little better. However, when he thought of Su Su¡¯s matters, he became depressed again.


    Then suddenly, Su Jun received a call from his secretary, Lu Liang. ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ve managed to hire a chauffeur. She¡¯s a retired female soldier!¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he ordered, ¡°Tell her to come to my office. I¡¯ll interview her personally.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Su Jun quickly headed to the Su Corporation.


    After yesterday¡¯s incident, the chubby little boy, Bai Xin, became increasingly clingy toward Su Su. Not only did he follow Su Su closely in class and play games with her, he even wanted to escort Su Su into the toilet.


    Su Su was still standing at the entrance of the toilet. With her arms crossed, she put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Bai Xin! Why do you want to go into the ladies¡¯ toilet with me? Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    Bai Xin¡¯s face instantly turned red, and the children around him also started to jeer. But, as the little tyrant of the kindergarten, Bai Xin glared at them, making the others not dare utter another word.


    Su Su had just finished going to the washroom and was about to return to the classroom under the guidance of a female teacher. She then noticed the female teacher suddenly raise her head to look toward a particular direction.


    At the entrance of the kindergarten stood an eight-year-old boy. He was dressed in black and had a mean-looking face. Su Su glanced at him casually and realized that it was Su Qiao.


    The female teacher walked up to Su Qiao, bent down, and asked kindly, ¡°Hey there, little guy, who are you looking for? Are any of your siblings studying in this kindergarten?¡±


    Su Qiao was very displeased. She snorted and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    The gentle female teacher choked and was a little stunned. Su Su sighed and walked over with her short legs. ¡°Fifth Brother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡®This little devil has just come out of being grounded. I hope he¡¯s not here to cause any trouble,¡¯ Su Su thought.


    The female teacher looked a little surprised. She held Su Su¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Su Su, is this your brother?¡± Su Su nodded.


    Then, Su Qiao glared at her and said, ¡°Am I not allowed to come here?¡±


    When Su Qiao was released from the confinement room this morning, he noticed no one was home. Su Ren had gone to school, and even the little child, Su Su, had gone to kindergarten. He was bored at home, so he came to the kindergarten to look for Su Su.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Su Qiao arrived at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance, he saw Su Su walking very close to a chubby little boy. It looked like the boy wanted to accompany her to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Su Qiao was instantly filled with anger. ¡®Why was that chubby little kid so close to my sister?¡¯


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m going to class. If you want to listen in on the class, you can do so quietly.¡± Seeing that the other children had returned to the classroom and sat promptly, Su Su didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the female teacher. Still, she was afraid that Su Qiao would lose his temper, so she came up with a compromise to persuade him.


    ¡®Before I could even say two words to Su Su, she found an excuse and said that she was going to class just to avoid me.¡¯


    Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened even more, so she said unhappily, ¡°Do you think I came to see you? Why are you so arrogant?¡±


    Just as Su Qiao was about to leave after saying those harsh words, Su Su¡¯s knight in shining armor, Bai Xin, quickly rushed out of the classroom, grabbed Su Qiao by the collar, and scolded, ¡°Who gave you the right to yell at Su Su? Apologize to her, now!¡±


    Although the chubby little boy was much shorter than Su Qiao, he still had a strong aura. Bai Xin¡¯s eyes were full of determination and anger, and he did not look timid at all.


    Su Qiao felt that he would be ashamed after being threatened by a middle-class kindergarten student. He turned around fiercely and shook off Bai Xin¡¯s hand. Su Qiao retorted, ¡°When did I yell at her? Who do you think you are? Why are you pretending to be a hero?¡±


    Bai Xin put his hand away arrogantly and stood in front of Su Su. He said in a proud and disdainful tone, ¡°I¡¯m Su Su¡¯s best friend. Who are you?¡±


    Bai Xin thought that Su Qiao was dressed weirdly and wanted to bully Su Su. ¡°How hateful!¡± Bai Xin snorted coldly.


    Looking at Bai Xin¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Su Qiao felt this boy was despicable. Su Qiao didn¡¯t even mention the fact that he was Su Su¡¯s brother, yet this boy was putting on airs.


    Su Qiao absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate Bai Xin¡¯s tone. With a dark and gloomy face, Su Qiao waved his fist and warned, ¡°You better watch how you speak to me, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    How could the kindergarten bully, Bai Xin, who relied on fighting, be afraid of this minor threat from Su Qiao? He gave Su Qiao a disdainful glare. Bai Xin deliberately struck a cool pose in front of Su Su and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see who gets beaten up if you don¡¯t apologize to Su Su this instant!¡±


    Su Qiao, whose temper was like a firecracker, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had always been unhappy with this chunky little boy who had been clinging onto Su Su. Now that Bai Xin had provoked Su Qiao, he finally had an excuse to beat Bai Xin up. Su Qiao immediately balled up a fist and punched him..

 Chapter 46 - Had a Bad Premonition

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh! You dare to hit me?¡± Bai Xin took a punch before he covered his face and reacted. His eyes were burning with rage.


    Su Qiao embarrassed Bai Xin in front of his Goddess, Su Su. Bai Xin wanted to fight this guy to the death.


    Bai Xin yelled and charged toward Su Qiao like a raging bull.


    Before the female teacher and Su Su could react, the two of them started fighting. The two boys fell onto the ground and continued fighting with a punch and a kick.


    The female teacher was shocked. She attempted to pry the two boys apart and called the other teachers to help.


    The other children in the classroom saw that their leader, Bai Xin, was involved in a fight, so a few brave boys yelled and rushed to the scene to fight with Su Qiao.


    Su Qiao was taller and stronger than Bai Xin, but he didn¡¯t have much fighting experience compared to the chubby little boy. Under Bai Xin¡¯s unorthodox and swift attacks, Su Qiao couldn¡¯t use his full strength, causing his body to be scratched a few times. But after getting hit a few times, Su Qiao became familiar with Bai Xin¡¯s attack patterns, so he held Bai Xin onto the ground and started to beat him up.


    However, this overwhelming advantage quickly changed after the other little boys joined in. Bai Xin¡¯s little followers also copied Bai Xin¡¯s attack patterns, and when Su Qiao wasn¡¯t paying attention, they would punch and scratch him. After a while, Su Qiao was the one who became pinned to the ground.


    Bai Xin got up from the ground in a huff and gathered his strength. Just as he was about to give Su Qiao another kick, he suddenly heard Su Su exclaim angrily, ¡°Stop fighting! That¡¯s my brother!¡±


    ¡®This arrogant and evil guy is Su Su¡¯s brother?¡¯ Bai Xin stopped moving, and his face instantly turned pale.


    Earlier that morning, Bai Xin had planned to build a better relationship with Su Su¡¯s family so that he could make a good impression on Su Su and gain her favor.


    ¡°Stop, stop! Everyone stop fighting!¡± Bai Xin came back to his senses and hurriedly stopped the other little boys.


    Meanwhile, the other teachers who had not expected a gang fight to happen finally arrived and held the other little boys down, two at a time.


    Su Qiao sat up from the ground with his face covered in bruises. There was even a gray footprint on his back.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Seeing Su Qiao get beaten up in such a way, Su Su was shocked and ran forward to ask worriedly.


    Seeing that Su Su had rushed toward him instead of the chubby little boy, Su Qiao made sure to give Bai Xin a sinister glare before replying, ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt at all. An old man can hit harder than them.¡±


    ¡®Su Qiao is just saying that to look tough.¡¯ Su Su thought as she shook her head helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Su Jun was driving and was about to reach the Su Corporation¡¯s entrance when he suddenly received a call from Teacher Xiao Zhang. She told Su Jun that Su Su, her brother, and Bai Xin had gotten into a gang fight.


    ¡®Su Su¡¯s brother? What is Miss Zhang talking about?¡¯ Su Jun was confused for a moment, but when he heard that this matter involved Su Su, he immediately gathered his thoughts and turned the car around to drive back to the kindergarten.


    However, at this moment, it was the morning rush hour, so there was heavy traffic on the road. Su Jun was stuck in the middle lane, unable to move.


    With great difficulty, the traffic gradually began to move. Su Jun¡¯s eyes lit up, he immediately wanted to drive over as quickly as possible, but he was unexpectedly stopped by a crowd crossing the street.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? What kind of bad luck is this?!¡± Su Jun cursed. Thinking that Su Su might have been bullied in kindergarten, Su Jun wished that he could immediately grow wings and fly over to protect his little sister.


    When the crowd had finally finished crossing the street, Su Jun stepped on the accelerator and was about to drive off, but to his surprise, an old lady suddenly fell to the left of his car. As she fell, she shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s face turned pale, and he immediately felt terrible.


    When the old lady fell onto the ground, she noticed that she was in a bad position, so she rolled until she reached the front of Su Jun¡¯s car, blocking his way. The old lady then clutched her stomach and exclaimed, ¡°A car hit me! I¡¯m in so much pain! I think I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    Was Su Jun being fooled by this old lady?


    Su Jun quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. He rushed to the front of the vehicle to check on the old lady. The old lady immediately grabbed onto Su Jun¡¯s pants and yelled even louder, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away. You¡¯ve hit me with your car! You put my life at risk.. You¡¯re going to jail! I¡¯m in so much pain!¡±

 Chapter 47 - Helping the Tiger

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I did not hit you with my car at all! It was clearly you who fell on your own.¡± Su Jun frowned and explained. Su Jun could not waste any more time. He still needed to go to the kindergarten to make sure Su Su was alright.


    However, the old lady on the ground didn¡¯t care for what Su Jun had to say. She simply laid on the ground and refused to get up. She held Su Jun tightly while screaming at the top of her lungs, ¡°This man hit me with his car! He hit an old woman! Does no one care for an old woman? Where is the justice in all this?!¡±


    The people nearby heard the commotion and gathered around Su Jun and the old lady. They began to murmur amongst themselves.


    ¡°Hey, this rich dude drives a Rolls Royce, yet he¡¯s still trying to get away with hitting an old woman with his car.¡±


    ¡°Maybe this old lady knows that this guy is rich and wants to extort money from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. The old woman is clearly clutching her stomach in pain and yelling miserably. What if that guy really hit her with his car?¡±


    Su Jun had never been surrounded by a crowd like this before. The public continued to point and discuss amongst themselves. At this moment, Su Jun was anxious and embarrassed. It seemed like there was no way for him to clear up the grievances he felt, so he could only hold onto the old woman¡¯s hand and try to break free from her clutches.


    Su Jun did not expect the old lady to hold on to him so tightly that his pants began to rip. The old woman was stubborn and simply refused to let go. The moment Su Jun would try and touch the old woman, she would scream even louder, ¡°This guy is trying to get away with a hit and run!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?! Stop that at once!¡± A crisp female voice suddenly echoed. Then, a young woman with short hair squeezed out from the crowd and pointed at Su Jun.


    Su Jun was a little stunned by the woman¡¯s pointing and subconsciously let go of the old lady¡¯s hands. The woman saw this and immediately ran to the old woman¡¯s side. She asked nervously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    The old woman grimaced and said, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I just want this man to pay for my medical expenses! Ah, I¡¯m in so much pain!¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s face turned cold as he said unhappily, ¡°How is she injured? She just wants to extort money from me!¡±


    Seeing that Su Jun had exposed her schemes, the old lady immediately cried loudly.


    ¡°How can you say that to an old lady? You¡¯re incredibly shameless!¡± Seeing the old lady cry, the short-haired lady immediately became angry. She stood up, glared at Su Jun, and said, ¡°Apologize to the old lady right now!¡±


    At this time, the old lady who was still on the ground cried out promptly, ¡°This man hit me with his car, yet I have to beg him to pay for my medical bills.¡±


    ¡°The old lady is right. You have to accompany her to the hospital and pay for her medical bills.¡± The short-haired lady quickly added.


    ¡°I get it now! You two are in this together, aren¡¯t you? Your acting skills are horrible. I guess that birds of a feather really do flock together!¡± Su Jun was extremely unhappy. He was busy and had to attend to Su Su, but these two unreasonable women were bugging him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The short-haired lady became anxious. She took a big step forward and grabbed Su Jun by the collar. She scolded, ¡°Just because you¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean you can get away with this! If you don¡¯t apologize to her, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±


    The woman was indeed agile and very strong. However, Su Jun¡¯s expression did not change in the face of the woman¡¯s threats. Instead, he replied coldly, ¡°My car is equipped with a camera that records everything, so you can go ahead and look at the footage for yourself! If I¡¯m telling the truth, I want you both to apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°All right, we can go ahead and watch the footage. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Let¡¯s go to the police station!¡± The short-haired woman grabbed Su Jun¡¯s collar and refused to let go. She turned around and wanted to help the old lady up. But when the old lady heard that they were going to the police station, her expression changed, and she stopped crying immediately.


    Then, the old lady quickly got up from the ground, patted her butt, and glared at the meddlesome short-haired woman. The old lady then disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing that it was no longer entertaining to watch, the crowd continued about their day. The short-haired woman was immediately in shock. Su Jun angrily shook her off and glared at the short-haired woman coldly. He then said in a low voice, ¡°It seems as though that old lady has fooled you.¡±


    Only then did the short-haired woman realize that she had stood up for the wrong person. She wanted to explain herself and apologize, but she did not expect Su Jun to have already gotten into the car. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and glared at the woman again before quickly driving off.


    The short-haired woman froze as she looked at the luxury car speeding away. She was utterly embarrassed, but when she thought of Su Jun¡¯s last words, she stomped her foot and said to herself, ¡°What an arrogant man!¡±


    Su Jun drove to Su Su¡¯s kindergarten and then strode into the principal¡¯s office. It was just like the last time. Bai Xin was standing there with a bruised face, and Su Su was standing next to him.


    However, there were a few more children next to them this time. Su Jun glanced over and saw a very familiar face.


    ¡°Su Qiao?! What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 48 - Too Embarrassing

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There were three bloody bruises on Su Qiao¡¯s face. When Su Qiao saw his big brother come into the office, he snorted and turned his head away in disdain.


    Su Su pounced on Su Jun, who was about to burst into a fit of rage. She called out gently, ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    When Su Jun saw his little sister, he calmed down slightly. Su Jun carefully carried Su Su and sized her up. When he saw that she was fine, he asked, ¡°Who bullied you, Su Su? Tell me, and I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Big Brother. I could only stand by the sidelines and watch. It was Fifth Brother who fought with Bai Xin,¡± Su Su explained while blinking her big eyes.


    Only then did Su Jun notice the little boys standing beside Bai Xin. Just like Su Qiao, they were more or less injured.


    ¡°Su Qiao!¡± Su Jun deepened his voice and shouted angrily, scaring Su Qiao, causing him to tremble instantly.


    After listening to the female teacher explain the situation, Su Jun¡¯s face darkened. He swept his gaze across the little boys who were present and said in disbelief, ¡°You guys fought all because of that?¡±


    ¡®Is this honestly all because Su Qiao was concerned about whether or not Bai Xin and Su Su were close friends?¡¯


    Bai Xin clenched his fists and added, ¡°Big Brother Su! Su Qiao was being harsh and rude to Su Su.¡±


    Su Qiao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He opened his mouth, wanting to scold someone, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡®Since when did this chubby little kid start calling my brother Big Brother Su? Also, Bai Xin said that I was being harsh and rude toward Su Su? When did I do that?¡¯


    Hearing this, Su Jun glared at Su Qiao angrily.


    Su Qiao had gotten caught bullying Su Su before, so it was hard for Su Qiao not to believe Bai Xin¡¯s complaints.


    Su Qiao was dumbfounded. Being stared at by Su Jun, he could only explain helplessly, ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t being harsh toward Su Su! Why would you believe Bai Xin¡¯s nonsense?¡±


    However, Su Jun¡¯s expression remained solemn. Su Qiao knew that this was because he usually got caught lying. But he was telling the truth this time, yet Su Jun found it hard to believe.


    Seeing that internal strife was about to occur, Su Su quickly hugged Su Jun¡¯s neck as she explained, ¡°Big Brother, you misunderstand the situation. Fifth Brother wasn¡¯t being harsh or rude to me. Bai Xin also didn¡¯t mean to fight with Su Qiao. It¡¯s all one big mistake.¡±


    Seeing Su Su desperately explain the situation with much effort, everyone present felt their hearts were about to melt, especially Bai Xin. At this moment, he was already teary-eyed. He looked at Su Su with a face full of admiration and gratitude.


    My Goddess is simply too kind and reasonable. She doesn¡¯t like it when people fight,¡¯ Bai Xin thought to himself.


    Just as Su Su was explaining the situation to Su Jun, Su Qiao suddenly stiffened his body and shouted, ¡°Big Brother, why do you believe everyone else but me?¡±


    After saying that, Su Qiao lowered his head and ran out of the office in enormous strides. As he ran out, Su Su noticed that tears were rolling down Su Qiao¡¯s face.


    Just as Su Jun was about to lose his mind from being yelled at, Bai Wei was seen rushing over, brushing past Su Qiao. When Bai Wei saw that his son had been beaten up again, he was so angry that his eyes turned red with rage. ¡°Su Jun! Look at what your siblings have done!¡±


    Bai Wei walked up to Bai Xin in a few steps. He then squatted down and looked at his son, covered in bruises. Bai Wei¡¯s heart sank, and he was so anxious that he did not know where to put his hands. ¡°My little boy, how did you end up like this?¡±


    Bai Xin was used to being a tyrant because he knew that his family would protect him. Even if Bai Xin were to get into a fight, the other children would help him because he was a member of the Bai family. However, this was the first time Bai Xin had been beaten up so severely, and by Su Qiao no less.


    When Bai Xin saw his father rushing in, he suddenly felt the wounds on his face start to burn. But he endured the pain of his injuries in the face of his Goddess, Su Su. He simply pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This doesn¡¯t hurt, Dad.¡±


    Bai Wei immediately stood up and glared at Su Jun, saying, ¡°Su Jun, I told you this morning not to let your sister come near my son!¡±


    Su Jun frowned and tightly held Su Su in his arms, refuting unhappily, ¡°What does this have to do with Su Su? She wasn¡¯t the one who beat Bai Xin up.¡±


    Hearing his father say that Su Su was not allowed to go near him, Bai Xin panicked. ¡®Does this mean I¡¯m not allowed to play with Su Su anymore?¡¯


    Seeing this, Bai Xin quickly hugged his father¡¯s leg and defended Su Su. ¡°It¡¯s Not Su Su¡¯s fault. I was the one who wanted to get into a fight!¡±


    After hearing Bai Xin¡¯s exclamations, Bai Wei fell silent. He looked at Bai Xin and his little followers and sighed helplessly. ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    ¡®A group of little kids helped my son beat Su Qiao up, yet my son still got beaten up so badly. How embarrassing..¡¯

 Chapter 49 - How Could It Be You

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. If you want to scold me, you should just do it.¡± Bai Xin begged for mercy with teary eyes.


    This trick was very effective toward Bai Wei, who had always doted on his son. Bai Wei patted his son lightly in disappointment, then he stood up and glared at Su Jun again as he said, ¡°You owe me this time, Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Jun raised his eyebrows and nodded in agreement.


    Bai Wei then carried the bruised up Bai Xin and strode away.


    After making such a big misjudgment, Su Jun became emotionally drained, especially when it came to Su Qiao. Su Jun should¡¯ve listened to his little brother¡¯s words as a big brother.


    Thinking of this, Su Jun silently shook his head, picked up Su Su, and was about to leave when Su Su leaned into his arms and reminded him worriedly, ¡°Should we go and look for Fifth Brother?¡±


    Su Su knew that her fifth brother was sad because Su Jun did not trust him. She thought that Su Qiao might do something drastic.


    However, after Su Jun heard this, he only said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. You should return to class, Su Su.¡±


    ¡®That little brat is just going to run away for a few days and hang out with his troublesome friends again. He¡¯ll come running home when he runs out of money.¡¯


    After sending Su Su back to her classroom, Su Jun received a phone call from Lu Liang. ¡°Mr. Su, the chauffeur you asked for, has already arrived at the office. She has been waiting here for twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way over now. Send her r¨¦sum¨¦ over to me right now,¡± Su Jun said as he walked toward his car.


    He tapped on his phone and read Lu Liang¡¯s message about the driver he had chosen for Su Su. The woman¡¯s name was Wan Shuang. She was twenty-seven years old and unmarried. She had been specially recruited into the army at the age of twelve. She also started training with the Special Forces at twenty and retired at twenty-six.


    If Su Jun had not explicitly requested for a woman, he would have almost mistaken Wan Shuang for a man because she had a crew cut and an expressionless face.


    After spending fourteen years in the military and six years in the Special Forces, Wan Shuang was indeed worthy of protecting Su Su.


    Su Jun looked at Wan Shuang¡¯s r¨¦sum¨¦ and was very satisfied. He then quickly drove to the Su Corporation¡¯s building.


    When Su Jun strode into the office, Lu Liang was already waiting at the door. Seeing that Su Jun had finally arrived, Lu Liang had an indifferent expression on his face.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Lu Liang, Su Jun tilted his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not get enough sleep last night?¡±


    Lu Liang scratched the back of his head and said nervously, ¡°I-I think you should come back later.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jun didn¡¯t take it to heart. He stood at the reception room¡¯s entrance and put his hand on the doorknob.


    Lu Liang¡¯s expression worsened. With a sad face, he said, ¡°Miss Wan has a bad temper. She has been waiting for you for about forty minutes now. She kept cursing at me, asking me when you would arrive.¡±


    However, before Lu Liang could finish his sentence, Su Jun had already pushed open the door and entered. He immediately heard the woman yelling angrily, ¡°I¡¯m here for a f*cking job interview. I didn¡¯t come here to screw around. You made me wait for so long. You¡¯ve made a horrible impression already.¡±


    Su Jun remained calm. He then looked at the short-haired woman sitting on the sofa with her back facing him and asked, ¡°Are you disappointed in me, Miss Wan?¡±


    However, when the short-haired woman turned around, both of them became stunned.


    Wan Shuang¡¯s voice instantly rose a notch as she said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Jun sized up Wan Shuang¡¯s appearance. She was the woman who had helped the old lady with her schemes this morning and threatened to drag Su Jun to the police station.


    Su Jun¡¯s face immediately darkened when he thought of what Wan Shuang had done.


    Ignoring Wan Shuang¡¯s surprised cries, Su Jun frowned and turned to ask Lu Liang, ¡°Didn¡¯t she have a crew cut in the photo you gave me?¡±


    If Su Jun had recognized this silly woman in the r¨¦sum¨¦, he would have never let her into the building.


    Wan Shuang was stunned for a moment and was very dissatisfied with Su Jun¡¯s attitude. She said, ¡°That picture was taken when I just retired from the army. That was a year ago, and my hair has grown out a little bit. Is there a problem?¡±


    Su Jun sneered and replied, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a problem. Alright, Miss Wan, you can leave now. I am not interested in hiring you.¡±


    He would not accept such a woman who could not distinguish right from wrong.


    Wan Shuang widened her eyes and glared at Su Jun. She then snarled, ¡°So be it! I didn¡¯t want to work for you anyway!¡±


    After saying that, Wan Shuang rushed toward the exit and proceeded to walk out. She suddenly thought of something as she brushed past Su Jun. Wan Shuang then paused and said, ¡°Hey, I misunderstood the situation this morning. I thought that you hurt that old lady. But I soon realized that I was wrong..¡±

 Chapter 50 - Doesn’t Owe Anyone Anything

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wan Shuang¡¯s expression stiffened as she said this. She continued somewhat unnaturally, ¡°In short, I made a mistake. I apologize for what happened this morning. However, for a hot-tempered person like you to have such horrible time management, it¡¯s just as well that you¡¯re not my boss!¡±


    Wan Shuang wanted to go around Su Jun and leave with a snort.


    Su Jun was a little surprised that Wan Shuang would be willing to apologize to him for what happened this morning. After figuring out the crux of the matter, Su Jun smiled and said, ¡°Well, then I apologize for my lateness. This morning, I was in a hurry to deal with my sister¡¯s matters, which caused me to be delayed. I was too entangled in my personal matters and forgot to inform you. It was my negligence that caused you so much trouble. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Wan Shuang raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Jun. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, then we don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore. But I must admit, I didn¡¯t expect a stubborn man like you to apologize.¡±


    When Lu Liang noticed that the tension between his boss and Miss Wan had eased, he immediately smiled and gestured, ¡°Miss Wan, Mr. Su, please take a seat. I will bring over some tea as soon as it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Lu Liang was perceptive. He knew how tough it was to find a woman like Wan Shuang who could meet his boss¡¯s requirements in all aspects.


    Su Jun and Wan Shuang¡¯s expressions returned to normal after knowing they had sorted out their differences. After Wan Shuang sat down, Su Jun asked, ¡°Miss Wan, are you in need of money?¡±


    When Wan Shuang was suddenly exposed, she replied awkwardly, ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, but how did you find out about that?¡±


    Wan Shuang was straightforward and simple-minded. Even though she was so suddenly exposed, she didn¡¯t try to hide it. Instead, she openly admitted to this fact. This was also something that Su Jun admired.


    ¡°After you retired from the army, you volunteered at the National Distribution Center and worked in an organization. Although the salary wasn¡¯t much, it was enough for you to live on. However, a month ago, you quit your job and became interested in working as a personal bodyguard, which suits your specialties and pays handsomely.¡±


    ¡°I asked Lu Liang to do some research, and as expected, he found your mother¡¯s medical records in a tertiary grade hospital.¡±


    Wan Shuang was silent for a moment. She could¡¯ve told Su Jun those things on her own. Nonetheless, she wanted to be a personal bodyguard because it paid handsomely.


    ¡°Yes, my mother was diagnosed with breast cancer. But she¡¯s in the early stages of cancer. I haven¡¯t told her about this yet, but I don¡¯t have much savings at the moment. I just want to save up some more money in preparation for¡­¡± Wan Shuang lowered her head and explained her situation in a heavy tone.


    Su Jun was a little moved after understanding Wan Shuang¡¯s reasons for becoming a personal bodyguard. But he didn¡¯t show any sympathy out of respect. Instead, Su Jun said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m very impressed with your r¨¦sum¨¦ and personal qualities. I¡¯m willing to hire you with double the salary Lu Liang offered when he previously contacted you. I¡¯ll also cover all the treatment costs for your mother¡¯s cancer.¡±


    Wan Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, but she quickly calmed down. ¡®Five hundred thousand yuan a month? He¡¯s willing to pay me that much simply to become a chauffeur?¡¯ Wan Shuang felt that there was some sort of catch to this.


    So Wan Shuang took a sip of tea and said cautiously, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m in. But I need to ask you something first. What are your other conditions?¡±


    Su Jun smiled and said, ¡°The other condition is that you have to pass my test to be qualified for this job.¡±


    Wan Shuang had always been very confident in her capabilities. Hearing this, she immediately agreed without hesitation, ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Miss Wan, you can drive this car.¡± Lu Liang reached out his hand to point to an off-road vehicle on the right.


    Wan Shuang looked at the vehicle in confusion. Then she saw Su Jun get into a different off-road vehicle to the left. She asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to be the driver? Why are you driving instead?¡±


    Lu Liang smiled politely, pushed up his glasses, and answered, ¡°What Mr. Su meant is that as long as you reach the bottom of the mountain before him, you will pass the test.¡±


    Wan Shuang glanced at the winding mountain path. The area that Su Jun chose to hold his test was on a mountain in the suburbs. The forest was dense and covered by layers of vegetation. If one were not careful, they would lose their vision and crash.


    Just as the two talked, Su Jun had already gotten into the car. He stepped on the accelerator and left. Wan Shuang smiled boldly and shouted, ¡°I used to drive a tank. This is child¡¯s play!¡±


    Then, Wan Shuang quickly got into the off-road vehicle and chased after him.


    Su Jun looked into the rearview mirror and saw that Wan Shuang had quickly caught up. The corners of Su Jun¡¯s mouth curled into a smug smile. He stepped on the accelerator and instantly shook Wan Shuang off.


    Seeing that Su Jun had executed a graceful maneuver on the bend ahead, Wan Shuang couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the boss of a business company to possess such amazing driving skills..¡±

 Chapter 51 - Then I Won’t Lose Out Either

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Wan Shuang was bolder and more confident than Su Jun. She didn¡¯t want to participate in a boring cat and mouse chase such as this. What she wanted was an absolute landslide of a victory.


    This was part of her training when she was in the army. Wan Shuang focused her vision and turned the steering wheel fiercely, rushing straight toward a steep hill.


    Lu Liang, who was at the top of the mountain observing the entire race through binoculars, was stunned. ¡®Wan Shuang dares to rush toward a steep hill at such speeds?¡¯


    The windows of the off-road vehicle constantly brushed past all kinds of shrubs and bushes that were as tall as a person. Wan Shuang was able to identify the path ahead using gaps between the branches and the surrounding light even though the race took place in such an environment.


    She had never been to this mountain before, so she knew nothing about its paths. Wan Shuang only relied on her instinct and quick judgment to navigate the mountain path.


    Wan Shuang¡¯s field of vision suddenly became clearer. She seemed to have heard the sounds of what appeared to be a river. The waves crashed against the rocks, splashing around vigorously.


    Just as she suspected, there was a small river ahead. As Wan Shuang made some quick judgments, a dense patch of grass appeared, and a small river more than three meters wide could be seen directly in front of her.


    Not only did Wan Shuang not slow down, but a sense of excitement appeared in her eyes. Wan Shuang considered this type of situation an appetizer when she was training in the army!


    Wan Shuang stepped on the accelerator as hard as she could, causing the vehicle to jump onto the rocks by the river. The vehicle passed through the river and landed steadily on the other side.


    Su Jun was still racing through the winding mountain path, and after two to three minutes, there were still no signs of Wan Shuang catching up. Su Jun sighed at Wan Shuang¡¯s driving skills. Then, he stepped on the accelerator and sped up even more.


    The end of the mountain was just ahead. When Su Jun reached a corner, he could even see the red flag at the end. At that moment, there were no signs of Wan Shuang at all.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to keep searching for a chauffeur for Su Su,¡± Su Jun muttered in a low voice. Just as he was about to pass through a dark forest, a vehicle suddenly jumped out from the right. Su Jun was so shocked that he immediately stepped on the brakes.


    Screech!


    The sound of tires screeching and brakes grinding could be heard. Su Jun¡¯s vehicle almost made a complete turn before finally stopping.


    Su Jun rolled down the window and saw Wan Shuang coming out of the vehicle with a proud and provocative smile on her face. She seemed to be holding something pink in her hand as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. Did I scare you?¡±


    Wan Shuang winked and smiled. Then she threw the thing that she was holding to Su Jun. ¡°You were too slow, and I had nothing to do, so I picked some peaches. Try it. It¡¯s quite sweet.¡±


    Taking the peaches from Wan Shuang, Su Jun stroked the furry surface of the peaches. There was a smile on his face as he praised sincerely, ¡°You did great.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. Pressure makes diamonds, and without the training I received in the army, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to take this job,¡± Wan Shuang smiled and said straightforwardly.


    On the way back, Wan Shuang couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity, so she turned her head to look at Su Jun, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and asked, ¡°Boss, what do you do for a living? Are you the leader of an underworld gang in the Golden Triangle or some sort of government spy?¡±


    ¡®What kind of person is Su Jun? Why does he need an army veteran like me to drive him around?


    Su Jun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not involved in either of those things. The Su Corporation is a legitimate business. We deal with businesses like real estate, hotels, and shopping malls.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wan Shuang was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°Then what do you need me to do other than drive you around?¡±


    ¡®Is Su Jun thinking of asking me to kill his enemies, kidnap competitors, collect debts, and so on? These are all illegal actions.¡¯


    Feeling Wan Shuang¡¯s worry, Su Jun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lu Liang tell you?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! He told me that I would be a personal chauffeur in charge of driving a child around and at the same time ensure the child¡¯s safety.¡± Wan Shuang continued while she was focused on driving, ¡°He offered me the salary of an assassin, but in the end, he said that I would be a personal chauffeur, so I didn¡¯t believe him.¡±


    Seeing that Su Jun was amused by what she was saying, Wan Shuang continued, ¡°The last time I went for an interview, I was offered a similarly high salary. But my job was to be the boss¡¯s mistress. He said that all I had to do was wait around in his house all day and be pampered. I was so offended that I beat him up left.¡±


    Su Jun smiled as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I would ask you to do those things as well?¡±


    Wan Shuang looked at Su Jun with a serious expression on her face and answered honestly, ¡°I considered that. I thought that if you were to ask me to do the same thing, it would be beneficial to me, so I would just agree and do it..¡±

 Chapter 52 - Teacher Will Take Care of It for You

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Choked by Wan Shuang¡¯s blunt and explicit words, Su Jun covered his mouth and coughed. Fortunately, Lu Liang was driving the other car and didn¡¯t hear this exchange. Otherwise, Su Jun would¡¯ve lost his pride as the boss of the Su Corporation.


    After Su Jun finished coughing, he deliberately ignored Wan Shuang¡¯s words. He adjusted his tie and said thoughtfully, ¡°Your job is to drive my sister to and from school every day and ensure her safety. Do not allow anyone to harass or bully her.¡±


    There were more than ten seconds of silence in the car before Wan Shuang asked curiously, ¡°What else do you need me to do?¡±


    Su Jun replied indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do. That¡¯s all I need from you.¡±


    ¡°Is it honestly that simple?¡± Wan Shuang widened her eyes and could not help but complain, ¡°Is your sister made of diamonds or something? Is there someone out there that wants to hurt her? Why does she need a person like me around?¡±


    This sentence seemed familiar. Chen Fei had also complained about this when Su Su was kidnapped for a second time. Su Jun cleared his throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. You¡¯d be surprised at how tough it is to protect her, honestly speaking.¡±


    No matter how hard Su Jun tried to protect his little sister, she still got kidnapped twice.


    ¡°This is all I have to do? Then you can count on me! There¡¯s absolutely no problem at all!¡± Wan Shuang felt relieved and assured.


    ¡°Well, you should start working tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell Lu Liang to transfer the salary to your bank account later.¡± When they finally returned to the Su Corporation, Su Jun got out of the car and left after giving the order to Lu Liang.


    Wan Shuang was still a little stunned when she saw Su Jun and Lu Liang leave one after another.


    ¡®What kind of boss pays their employee a salary of five hundred thousand yuan before they even start working? Isn¡¯t Su Jun afraid that I might run away after receiving the money?¡¯


    Nonetheless, when Wan Shuang saw that she had received a salary of five hundred thousand yuan in her bank account, she shouted happily, ¡°Woo-hoo!¡±


    Su Jun and Lu Liang heard Wan Shuang¡¯s exclamations while waiting at an elevator not too far away. Lu Liang wiped his sweat and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Su, I think Miss Wan is excited.¡±


    Su Jun smiled and thought of his cute little sister. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Su Su probably likes that Wan Shuang has this type of characteristic.¡±


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t easy for Su Su when she returned to the Su family. The first people she met when she returned were the cunning and devious Su Ren and the troublemaking and hot-tempered Su Qiao. She had suffered a lot, but finally, Su Su will have the simple-minded Wan Shuang by her side. This is a good thing.¡¯


    Su Jun walked into the elevator as he thought about this. He was in high spirits.


    Meanwhile, the chubby little boy, Bai Xin, was taken by his father to the clinic for treatment, so Su Su did not have anyone to play with at the kindergarten. The other children were not as fun as Bai Xin, so when Su Su got bored, she took out her old-fashioned phone and began to search for Su Qiao¡¯s whereabouts.


    When Su Su was kidnapped at the amusement park, Su Qiao¡¯s relationship with his little sister had temporarily diminished due to his sense of guilt. Still, after Su Su safely returned, Su Qiao gave her his contact information.


    Nonetheless, Su Su was eager to search for Su Qiao. Now that she has Su Qiao¡¯s contact information, She could precisely pinpoint his whereabouts.


    Su Su¡¯s little fingers clicked on the phone¡¯s keypad, and after a while, it showed that she had successfully hacked into the internal network of the communication carrier.


    Su Su smiled sweetly, and two small dimples appeared on her pink cheeks. She looked adorable. Then, Su Su logged into Su Qiao¡¯s phone and looked at his location. As expected, she managed to find his exact location.


    At this moment, the satellite location showed that Su Qiao had gone to a racing track in the next city.


    It seemed that he had gone to meet with his friends again. Su Su had successfully found what she was looking for, so she logged out of Su Qiao¡¯s phone.


    Just as she was about to put away the old-fashioned phone, a voice suddenly echoed from behind, ¡°Little Su Su, what are you playing with over here?¡±


    Su Su quickly turned around and saw that the somewhat suspicious Teacher Xiao Zhang was behind her. She said innocently, ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t playing with anything.¡±


    Teacher Xiao Zhang¡¯s smile was insincere. She reached out and took the old-fashioned phone that Su Su had hidden behind her back. Then, she pushed Su Su and said, ¡°You can¡¯t play with your phone while you¡¯re in kindergarten. I¡¯ll help you keep it. You should quickly go back to class.¡±


    Su Su did not expect Teacher Xiao Zhang to snatch the phone away from her. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Teacher Xiao Zhang, whose eyes gleamed. In the end, Su Su nodded and returned to her classroom.


    When Teacher Xiao Zhang returned to the office, she held the old-fashioned phone in her hand. She clicked on it multiple times, but she did not find anything out of the ordinary. However, she could not help but feel a little suspicious.


    ¡®Since there is nothing special about this old-fashioned phone, why was Su Su looking at it so attentively? It didn¡¯t look like she was playing any games on it either.¡¯


    Teacher Xiao Zhang had a hunch that this phone was crucial in finding out what Su Su was truly up to..

 Chapter 53 - Trying to Sow Discord in the Dark

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As Teacher Xiao Zhang struggled to figure out the purpose of Su Su¡¯s old-fashioned phone, she decided to call her secret boss, Bai Shen.


    When Bai Shen found out that Teacher Xiao Zhang had called him just to tell him about an old-fashioned phone that could be a clue to Su Su¡¯s suspicious behavior, he was so angry that he began to curse, ¡°You id*ot! What¡¯s the point of looking into a lousy outdated phone? I want you to give me more information about the Su family, not these pointless things!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bai Shen. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! You were of no help at all with the kidnapping last time. That¡¯s not the only thing, the kidnappers also took the chubby little boy from the main family, and I was almost exposed in the process! You better not make any rash decisions for now. Lay low and only contact me if you have any useful information!¡±


    As soon as Bai Shen finished speaking, he immediately hung up the phone mercilessly.


    Teacher Xiao Zhang waited for the phone to start beeping before letting out a sigh of relief. Then, she casually placed the old-fashioned phone in the drawer.


    After school, when Su Su saw that Su Jun had arrived, she immediately ran toward him. She raised her head and pursed her lips as she cried, ¡°Big Brother, my phone was taken away by Teacher Xiao Zhang.¡±


    Su Su wasn¡¯t to blame since Teacher Xiao Zhang dared to take away a four-year-old child¡¯s phone so brazenly.


    Su Su¡¯s eyes were misty and full of sincerity. When she fixed her gaze on Su Jun, it was as if she had been carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders.


    Su Jun¡¯s heart immediately sank. He held the little child¡¯s hand and walked straight to Teacher Xiao Zhang, who was telling the children to line up. He frowned and said, ¡°Did you take my sister¡¯s phone from her?¡±


    Teacher Xiao Zhang was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Su Su with a pout and smiled apologetically, ¡°I-I was afraid that Su Su would be distracted with her phone during class, so I decided to keep it safe for her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even hesitate. You just snatched the phone from me!¡± Su Su complained angrily.


    Su Jun¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°I trust you to do your duties as a teacher, but you should never do anything excessive. Don¡¯t ever touch my sister¡¯s things again!¡±


    Teacher Xiao Zhang was embarrassed. She quickly went back to the office, took Su Su¡¯s old-fashioned phone, and said, ¡°Su Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I won¡¯t take your things away from you again, okay?¡±


    Seeing that Teacher Xiao Zhang had given in and apologized, Su Su smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Well then, I guess we can still be friends, Teacher Xiao Zhang.¡±


    After hugging Su Su with a stiff face, Teacher Xiao Zhang received a second warning from Su Jun with a solemn expression on his face.


    Only then did he recall that when Su Su was kidnapped previously, Teacher Xiao Zhang was present and had witnessed the whole thing. The teacher played no hand in helping Su Su whatsoever.


    Su Jun then said coldly, ¡°It is also your responsibility to ensure the safety of the children that attend this kindergarten. If Su Su is ever kidnapped again, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Su Jun paused and did not continue speaking. Instead, he glared at Teacher Xiao Zhang with a murderous gaze.


    It was not until Su Jun left with Su Su that Teacher Xiao Zhang¡¯s tensed body relaxed.


    ¡®This man is simply too oppressive.¡¯


    After finally returning to the Su family home, Su Su happily sat on the comfortable sofa and ate some snacks and fruits prepared by the servants.


    Not long after, Su Ren also returned from school. As soon as she entered the door, she greeted Su Jun and Su Su with a timid tone.


    After what happened last time, Su Ren became much more obedient. She no longer behaved like a sly vixen and restrained her narcissistic tendencies. Su Ren barely made her presence known in the Su family home.


    If Su Su had not gotten kidnapped for a second time, she would have thought that Su Ren had changed for the better.


    When it was time for dinner, the servants placed the dishes on the table, but Su Qiao was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing that her brother and sister had picked up their chopsticks to eat, Su Ren rolled her eyes and asked cautiously, ¡°Big Brother, Su Su, do you want me to go to the containment room and ask Su Qiao to come out for dinner?¡±


    Su Jun said expressionlessly, ¡°He¡¯s not at home.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Ren was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted. There was a high probability that Su Qiao had run away from home again.


    After quietly finishing her dinner, Su Ren returned to the tiny house beside the Su family home. After pondering for a moment, she sent a message to Su Qiao, ¡°Have you eaten? Why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡±


    Su Jun and Su Ren were at odds, and Su Jun had his guard up against Su Ren. Although Su Su was young, she was not close to Su Ren. Su Qiao was the only person that Su Ren could relate to because he also disliked Su Su and constantly argued with Su Jun.


    Nonetheless, Su Qiao was not in a good mood at the moment. He quickly replied, ¡°


    Sure enough, Su Qiao was not in a good mood at the moment. He quickly replied, ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Su Ren thought that as long as she could sow discord between Su Qiao, Su Jun, and Su Su, she would be able to destroy the Su family from within..

 Chapter 54 - If You Like It, You Can Have It Yourself

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Consequently, Su Ren deliberately continued to text Su Qiao with ill intentions. ¡°I thought it was strange when I didn¡¯t see you today. Big Brother said that he didn¡¯t know where you were when I asked him about you.¡±


    This message was somewhat vague yet revealing at the same time, causing Su Qiao to be dissatisfied. He replied, ¡°Big Brother wasn¡¯t even bothered to look for me?¡±


    Su Ren then added, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did you make Big Brother angry? He was in a good mood when he came home just now. He was even singing along with Su Su.¡±


    Su Qiao had been aggrieved and beaten. Not only did his big brother not bother to look for him, but Su Jun even sang and laughed alongside Su Su. It seemed as though Su Jun didn¡¯t take Su Qiao seriously.


    Su Qiao was about to explode with anger, but he remembered the last time Su Ren tricked him and hurt Su Su. He said warily, ¡°Why are you telling me these things? You¡¯re always plotting something.¡±


    Seeing that Su Qiao had already taken the bait, Su Li smiled and continued to type, ¡°All right, I confess. But, I have a way for both of us to be reconciled, and it won¡¯t involve harming anyone.¡±


    After Su Qiao saw this message, his eyes lit up. He knew that his big brother had begun to treat him and Su Ren differently ever since Su Su returned. However, Su Ren mentioned that they could reclaim themselves. But what did she mean by that?


    Even though Su Qiao was curious about Su Ren¡¯s plans, he still didn¡¯t want Su Ren to gain the upper hand, so he hesitated and didn¡¯t reply.


    Sometimes, silence is a form of tacit approval, and when Su Ren saw that Su Qiao had yet to reply after a long while, she decided to send another message, ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s children are twins, right? Since Big Brother likes children, we should invite them over to the house. It¡¯s not like they have anything better to do at their own home.¡±


    After sending this message, Su Ren threw her phone onto her desk and happily went about her day.


    Su Qiao looked at this message and pondered for a long time.


    Second Uncle¡¯s children were, in fact, a pair of twins that were about the same age as Su Qiao. But they were not like Su Su, who soft-natured little kids easily bullied. Instead, they were naughty and mischievous children who would misbehave whenever they had the chance.


    Even Su Qiao would have a headache when he saw the pair of twins running around.


    The moment the twins were to arrive at the Su family home, they would immediately wreak havoc and cause chaos around the house. Su Jun would be too distracted to care for Su Su.


    With the twins around, Su Jun would begin to think that Su Qiao was an angel compared to those two annoying brats.


    Su Ren¡¯s devilish scheme was decent. However, if Su Qiao were to follow Su Ren¡¯s lead, he might become her scapegoat again.


    Su Qiao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he thought about an incident that happened at his second uncle¡¯s house, and an even more ingenious plan appeared in his mind.


    The following day, Su Jun had already told Su Su that there would be a chauffeur to pick her up and send her to kindergarten. Su Su had already gotten ready for school early in the morning and waited at the door obediently.


    When Su Su saw a pink minivan drive over, she could not help but smile from ear to ear. Su Jun¡¯s intentions were pure. Since Su Su was a cute little girl, he thought that he would buy her pink things, which little girls would usually like.


    The pink minivan then stopped in front of the Su family home. Wan Shuang jumped out of the van and then slightly widened her eyes.


    Su Su had a good impression of Wan Shuang the moment their eyes met. Without hesitation, Su Su gave her a sweet smile and called out in a soft baby-like voice, ¡°Hello, Miss Wan! I¡¯m Su Su. It¡¯s nice to meet you!.¡±


    The little girl in front of Wan Shuang was bright and perky. Su Su was wearing a pink tutu dress, and her smile was adorable as she stood in front of Wan Shuang obediently. Su Su looked like a little princess.


    Wan Shuang stared straight into Su Su¡¯s eyes. Then, she took three steps forward and jumped in front of her. She pinched Su Su¡¯s chubby little cheeks and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re such a cute little princess!¡±


    Wan Shuang felt very happy when she thought about how she would be a chauffeur to such a cute little child.


    Wan Shuang finished pinching Su Su¡¯s chubby little cheeks and patted her on the head. After that, she wanted to lean over and kiss Su Su, who smelled like baby powder.


    Su Jun saw that Wan Shuang had stretched over to kiss Su Su. His face immediately darkened as he said, ¡°Wan Shuang, you should have a child of your own since you adore my little sister so much. Then you can kiss your child instead. Please don¡¯t kiss my sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m single. How can I have a child of my own?¡±


    After interacting with Su Jun for a day, Wan Shuang discovered that Su Jun was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. After replying to Su Jun¡¯s snide remarks, she still lightly kissed Su Su on the cheek, causing Su Su to giggle.


    Wan Shuang made an excellent first impression on Su Su. She could also see that Wan Shuang was a straightforward person, so Su Su kissed Wan Shuang on the cheek affectionately.


    After getting a kiss from Su Su, Wan Shuang felt as though she was floating on air. She looked at Su Jun and revealed a smug and proud smile on her face..

 Chapter 55 - You Can’t Touch Her

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This made Su Jun extremely jealous. But Wan Shuang was a woman, so she could kiss Su Su on the cheeks as much as she wanted. Su Jun couldn¡¯t possibly kiss a four-year-old child, right?


    That would be too embarrassing.


    Even though Su Jun was extremely jealous, he stood still and watched the interaction between Su Su and Wan Shuang with a dark expression on his face.


    However, seeing that Wan Shuang liked Su Su very much, Su Jun felt relieved. It simply meant that Wan Shuang would do her best to keep Su Su safe.


    Noticing that Su Jun was a little unhappy, Su Su blinked her eyes, stretched out her arms, and said, ¡°Give me a hug before I leave, Big Brother.¡±


    When the little girl behaved adorably, Su Jun could not bear to be jealous anymore, and his dark expression immediately became more gentle.


    Then, Su Su hugged her brother and said happily, ¡°The pink car that Big Brother bought is so pretty. I like it very much. Thank you, Big Brother!¡±


    After saying that, Su Su kissed Su Jun on the cheek.


    Su Jun was so happy that he was at a loss for words. His face revealed a fulfilling smile like that of a proud father.


    As expected, his little sister was not spoiled even after being doted on.


    After Su Jun reluctantly said goodbye to Su Su, Wan Shuang finally got into the minivan alongside Su Su.


    After putting the little girl into the seat and fastening the seat belt, Su Su smiled at Wan Shuang and praised, ¡°You¡¯re so attentive, Miss Su!¡±


    When The little girl praised Wan Shuang, her face turned red, and she immediately began to scratch the back of her head in embarrassment. Then she went around the minivan and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Wan Shuang looked at Su Su¡¯s obedient appearance in the rearview mirror and could not help but think, ¡®Why is Su Jun¡¯s sister so cute? Why don¡¯t I have a sister?¡¯


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Wan Shuang personally carried Su Su out of the car and helped her to tidy up her hair and dress. From this point, Su Su noticed a fundamental difference between men and women when it came to taking care of children.


    Although Su Jun was cautious, he did not think he needed to pay attention to these aspects. However, Wan Shuang was a woman, and she knew how to take care of little children.


    After Su Su waved goodbye to Wan Shuang, she realized that Wan Shuang did not leave. She tilted her head and asked with curiosity, ¡°Miss Wan, don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±


    Wan Shuang smiled and explained, ¡°My job is always to protect you. You should go to class quickly. I¡¯ll be waiting for you when you¡¯re done with class, okay?¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t expect Su Jun to be so generous as to ask Wan Shuang to watch over her for the entire day. But Su Su knew that her big brother was afraid that something would happen to her again. Su Su was touched at the thought of this, so she simply nodded obediently.


    At this moment, the Bai family¡¯s car also arrived at the kindergarten. Bai Xin¡¯s wounds were still covered with small pieces of gauze. When he saw Su Su, he still managed to cheer and jogged over, ¡°Good morning, Su Su!¡±


    As soon as Bai Xin got close to Su Su, he wanted to hold her hand and enter the kindergarten.


    However, before Bai Xin could touch Su Su, he was blocked by Wan Shuang, who rushed over in a flash. Wan Shuang stared at the chubby little boy with vigilance and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch her.¡±


    Bai Xin¡¯s outstretched hand paused in mid-air. He looked at Wan Shuang in a daze, but he couldn¡¯t remember who this woman in front of him was.


    ¡®Is she Goddess Su Su¡¯s sister? But I don¡¯t remember Su Su having an older sister. She looks to be the same age as Su Jun.¡¯


    Seeing the confused look on the chubby little boy¡¯s face, Su Su explained, ¡°Miss Wan is a bodyguard that Big Brother hired to protect me.¡±


    ¡®Bodyguard?¡¯ Bai Xin¡¯s eyes widened. He wanted to take another step forward but was stopped by Wan Shuang, who had a stern expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you one last time. You¡¯re not allowed to touch her.¡±


    ¡°B-But I¡¯m her close friend¡­¡± Bai Xin still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. When Bai Xin got close to his Goddess previously, Su Jun had scolded him, and now a female bodyguard was preventing him from getting close to Su Su.


    Bai Xin felt that everyone was hostile toward him. All he wanted was to play with Su Su. He began to wonder if something was wrong with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s my job to protect Su Su.¡± Wan Shuang denied Bai Xin¡¯s plea without hesitation.


    ¡°T-Then when will I be allowed to hold her hand?¡± Bai Xin stammered.


    ¡®Do I need to pay a fee so that I can hold Su Su¡¯s hand? I still have a lot of pocket money left, so I can afford to pay for it.¡¯


    ¡°Only my boss can decide that,¡± said Wan Shuang.


    Hearing this, Bai Xin became utterly listless. He still remembered the fiery look in Su Jun¡¯s eyes when he held Su Su¡¯s hand. It was absolutely impossible for him to wait for Su Jun¡¯s approval.


    If Su Jun had found out that Wan Shuang had gotten rid of the annoying Bai Xin, he would have probably given Wan Shuang a raise.


    Under Wan Shuang¡¯s supervision, Bai Xin could only follow Su Su into the classroom with a sad expression on his face. He would have to keep a shoulder¡¯s length away from Su Su.


    Even though Bai Xin was sitting beside Su Su, he could still see Wan Shuang staring at him through the window from the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. Wan Shuang looked as though she would come in and grab Bai Xin at any moment..

 Chapter 56 - Going to Be Kicked Out of the House

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Bai Xin wanted to cry but had no tears. Under such supervision, he could only purse his lips and whisper to Su Su, ¡°Why is she looking at me like that? She looks like a prison warden.¡±


    Su Su was amused when she heard this. She was already a little helpless against Bai Xin¡¯s shameless pestering. But this was what Su Su wanted. Bai Xin was neither too close nor too distant from her. Su Su replied, ¡°It may be because Miss Wan is used to doing this.¡±


    The thought of this made Bai Xin feel even sadder.


    Because Wan Shuang was around to pick Su Su up, she now had time to go home for lunch. But when they returned to the Su family home, Su Su found that the atmosphere seemed strange.


    Su Jun stood at the door with a livid expression on his face. Su Ren looked surprised and remained silent.


    Su Su looked into the living room and saw an extremely mean-looking old lady sitting on the sofa in the living room. Behind the old lady stood two little boys and two little girls, they were about five to six years old.


    When Su Su looked over, she noticed someone hiding behind the sofa. It was Su Qiao who had previously run away from home.


    ¡®What is Su Qiao doing?¡¯


    Su Su quietly sized up the old lady that looked at her with hostility. Su Su proceeded to hide behind Su Jun.


    Su Su had investigated this old lady before time traveling to this timeline. Su Su recognized this old lady. This lady was their grandmother.


    Their grandmother had two sons, Su Su¡¯s father and her second uncle. But their grandmother was extremely biased toward their second uncle. She had attempted to stop Su Su¡¯s grandfather, Old Master Su, when he decided to hand the family business over to Su Su¡¯s father. She also tried her best to hinder and suppress Su Su¡¯s father.


    But in the end, Su Su¡¯s father was the one who was entrusted with the rights to the family business. However, their grandmother still took fifteen percent of the dividends and handed it to their second uncle.


    Su Su¡¯s second uncle didn¡¯t take his job seriously. He simply trotted along, waiting to retire at an old age. Their second uncle obtained large amounts of money from the Su Corporation¡¯s profits because of the old lady¡¯s bias.


    Unfortunately, Su Su¡¯s parents died in a car accident. Not only did their grandmother not feel sad for her son and daughter-in-law, she even attempted to take away the family inheritance that rightfully belonged to Su Jun.


    Later on, when Su Jun had just taken over the Su Corporation, he was almost killed in a car crash planned by their grandmother.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Big Brother send this old lady to the retirement home in the Southern Mountains?¡¯ Why is she here with Second Uncle¡¯s twins?¡¯


    Su Qiao felt enormous guilt and did not dare to look at Su Jun in his eyes. When Su Su saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Where did that little b*stard child come from?¡± The old lady suddenly opened her mouth and spoke. Her voice was sharp and vicious.


    Su Su immediately knew that the old lady was talking about her.


    Su Jun frowned deeply and corrected the old lady, ¡°Su Su is the child who got lost and has found her way back. She¡¯s not a b*stard child. Please watch your words, Grandma Su!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need you to lecture me, you little brat!¡±


    The old lady snorted and said in a strange tone, ¡°You¡¯re an id*ot if you think that this girl, who is not even related by blood, belongs in this house. Just because you said that she is the daughter of the Su family doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s true. Do you have any proof of what you¡¯re saying? You don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s lying to you or not!¡±


    Seeing that Grandma Su was questioning her identity, Su Su pouted and retorted loudly, ¡°I am truly the daughter of the Su family. I am not a b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Butler Chen, bring over the documents and show them to Grandma Su,¡± Su Jun demanded as he protected the angry little girl behind him.


    Chen Shun, who was standing at the sidelines, stammered, ¡°Oh, yes, sir.¡± Chen Shun hurriedly took out a document from the cabinet and handed it to Grandma Su.


    It was a paternity test certificate. It had been handed to Su Jun a few days ago, proving that Su Su was indeed a member of the Su family. However, Su Jun had always been convinced of Su Su¡¯s identity, so he did not take it to heart.


    Su Jun didn¡¯t expect to use this certificate to prove to the old lady that Su Su was not a b*stard child.


    Grandma Su read through the entire paternity test report with a straight face. Her expression gradually changed. Finally, she understood that Su Jun didn¡¯t just bring a random b*stard child home.


    Grandma Su¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. She then scolded, ¡°Why did you allow this cursed child to come back to the Su family? She is the reason why your parents are dead! Will you only be happy once your entire family is dead?¡±


    ¡®Did she really blame the death of my parents on me?!¡¯


    Su Su could no longer hold her anger.. She put her hands on her hips and retorted, ¡°Superstitious people like you should be kicked out of the house! Please leave! You are not allowed to come into my house!¡±

 Chapter 57 - The Old Lady Was Making Things Difficult for Him

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Su Jun saw the little girl with her hands on her waist, showing no signs of fear, Su Jun¡¯s heart became filled with both laughter and distress.


    He picked up the angry little girl and said mercilessly, ¡°Su Su is my biological sister. She is the young miss of the Su family. You don¡¯t have the right to tell me how to raise Su Su. That is none of your concern, and it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Grandma Su was so angry that she choked. She glared at the innocent Su Su and then turned her gaze to Su Ren, who was standing on the sidelines.


    Grandma Su spat and said, ¡°Alright, if Su Su is your biological sister, then what about that b*stard child?¡± The old lady¡¯s glare was vicious and sharp with one finger pointed at the stunned Su Ren.


    Grandma Su then pulled the twins beside her forward and scolded loudly, ¡°You raised a b*stard child that was picked up from the side of the road, yet you chased your second uncle¡¯s children out of the Su family home! You don¡¯t even care about your family, Su Jun. I think your conscience has been corrupted. How could the Su family raise such an ingrate like you who can¡¯t differentiate between a family member and a b*stard child?¡±


    Su Jun immediately looked away. He lowered his head and suppressed his emotions.


    ¡®Su Qiao, that idiot, I only told him to invite the two troublemakers from Second Uncle¡¯s house. Why did he bring this snake-like old lady along as well?¡¯


    Now that Grandma Su had turned her attention to Su Ren, she began to feel like she had shot herself in the foot with this plan of hers.


    Su Jun did not get angry when Grandma Su scolded him. Instead, he laughed sarcastically and swept his gaze over the old lady and the others. He then said coldly, ¡°Are you just figuring out that I don¡¯t consider you guys as my family? Did you consider me to be part of your family when you and Second Uncle conspired against me and tried to get me killed in a car accident?¡±


    When Su Jun said this, the entire living room fell silent.


    Grandma Su did not expect Su Jun to mention the horrible things she had done in the past. She was so angry that her face turned red, and she lost her breath for a moment.


    The younger generation of the Su family who was listening by the sidelines widened their eyes in disbelief, especially Su Qiao. He was so shocked that he almost forgot to breathe.


    ¡®Big Brother had indeed experienced a near-death situation. Because of Big Brother¡¯s sacrifices, the Su family can stand proud today. But I didn¡¯t expect that Grandma and Second Uncle had played a hand in Big Brother¡¯s accident!¡¯


    When Su Qiao had previously planned to cause trouble for Su Jun, he thought of inviting Grandma Su along. But he didn¡¯t expect her to be the person who almost killed his big brother. Su Qiao had unknowingly brought a murderer into the Su family home. His face instantly turned pale at the thought of this.


    No matter how angry Su Qiao was at Su Jun, he had to realize that his actions were too rash and irresponsible.


    ¡°Su Jun, don¡¯t you still think of me as your grandmother?!¡±


    The old lady was so angry that she stomped her foot. Grandma Su gritted her teeth and glared at Su Jun as she said, ¡°I made a lot of sacrifices to raise your father! If you deny me now, your father will not be able to rest in peace in the afterlife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! You can enjoy your time in the retirement home while I still call you my grandmother.¡± Su Jun ignored the old lady¡¯s accusation and said expressionlessly.


    Su Jun then turned around and ordered Chen Shun, ¡°Butler Chen, show our guests to the exit.¡±


    ¡°Such an unfilial grandson! How could the Su family raise such a heartless person like you?¡± The old lady was so angry that she covered her chest with her hands, looking shocked.


    Seeing this, Chen Shun wanted to go forward and help Grandma Su, but he was unexpectedly pushed away by the old lady.


    ¡°Su Jun, you have gained your freedom. You can choose to disregard filial piety and kinship. It¡¯s fine if you chase an old lady like me away. I know that I brought your second uncle¡¯s children here, but I will not bring them back with me! You take care of these twins, instead. Otherwise¡ª¡±


    Granma Su¡¯s tone changed as she glared at Su Jun fiercely. She continued in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ll cause a scene in front of your house and tell everyone that you so heartlessly chased your own grandmother out. Then you will be cursed by tens of thousands of people!¡±


    After saying that, the old lady abandoned the twins by her side. She glared fiercely at Su Jun, and Su Su then left with her hands behind her back.


    Su Jun¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the two children who Grandma Su abandoned. The elder twin¡¯s name was Su Qian, and the younger twin was Su Hao.


    At this moment, Su Qian and Su Hao were standing close to each other, looking at Su Jun cautiously, as if he was some fierce and evil person.


    Su Jun rubbed the space between his eyebrows and called Chen Shun over, speaking in a low voice, ¡°Contact Second Uncle and tell him to take these two children home.¡±


    Even though Grandma Su had threatened Su Jun, he still insisted on sending Su Qian and Su Hao home. It could be seen how much Su Jun loathed Grandma Su and his second uncle¡¯s family.


    Su Jun glanced at Su Qiao, who stood in the living room corner in a daze. Su Jun remained silent and then carried Su Su upstairs..

 Chapter 58 - Will Not Pester You

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Sensing that Su Jun was in a bad mood, Su Su obediently laid on his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Grandma Su, Big Brother.¡±


    Grandma Su had always been partial to her second son. Su Su¡¯s father was simply not Grandma Su¡¯s biological son. Even though Su Su¡¯s parents had passed away, the old lady still took advantage of her seniority and tried every means necessary to try and claim as many benefits as she could from Su Jun.


    Back then, Su Jun was ruthless enough to drive Grandma Su and Second Uncle¡¯s family out of the Su Corporation. Su Jun must have suffered a lot during that time and was disheartened.


    Su Jun patted Su Su¡¯s little head. Although his eyes were tired, he still comforted Su Su gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Su Su. Don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡±


    After putting Su Su onto the small bed, Su Jun tucked her in and said gently, ¡°Be good and take a nap.¡±


    Su Su nodded as Su Jun strode out and entered his home office.


    Not long after, Chen Shun came to the home office. After getting Su Jun¡¯s permission to enter, Chen Shun lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m having trouble contacting Second Master. It¡¯s probably¡ª¡±


    ¡°I got it. You can go back to work now, Butler Chen.¡± Su Jun frowned slightly and said with an indifferent tone.


    Second Uncle had never taken his job seriously. He liked going to brothels and gambling. This was why Old Master Su was unwilling to entrust the family business to Second Uncle. At that time, Su Jun had bribed Second Uncle to get rid of him, but Su Jun also expected Second Uncle to squander all the money he had been given quickly.


    However, Su Jun did not expect Second Uncle to abandon his own children and toss them into the Su family home for Su Jun to look after.


    With a headache, Su Jun rubbed his eyebrows and continued to deal with the Su Corporation¡¯s affairs.


    Meanwhile, in the living room downstairs, when Su Qian and Su Hao saw Su Jun leave, they quietly sat on the sofa and examined everything in the Su family home.


    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we ask Grandma Su to come and bring us home?¡± Su Hao asked tentatively. Su Hao knew that it was almost impossible for Su Jun to personally send them home because Su Jun and his father were at odds.


    Su Qian rolled her eyes and answered, ¡°Do you think Grandma Su will agree? If we call her, she will just scold us instead.¡±


    ¡°Then should we ask dad to bring us home?¡± Su Hao asked with uncertainty, but he quickly denied his own question. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t think Dad will come either.¡±


    Su Qian sighed and stood up from the sofa. Then she clapped her hands and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going? Are we going home?¡± Su Hao was a little confused.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t completed the tasks that Dad and Grandma Su gave us. Since they refuse to come and pick us up, we might as well look for a place to sleep for the time being.¡± Su Qian helplessly sighed as she picked up the luggage beside her feet.


    Grandma Su had deliberately brought the twins to the Su family home in an attempt to make the Su family look after the twins. She did this so that they could get a share of the family¡¯s business assets when they came of age.


    However, it was apparent that Su Jun did not like them. Why would the twins stay in the Su family home if Su Jun hated them?


    ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Su Hao was a little hesitant. He looked at the luxuriously decorated Su family home and was very reluctant to leave.


    Su Hao knew that he and his sister were children of the Su family. He felt that he should also be allowed to enjoy a wealthy lifestyle.


    ¡°I already did some research. There is an orphanage in the suburbs. The environment and the way they treat children there is decent. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Su Qian pulled Su Hao up and proceeded to walk out.


    But the orphanage in the suburbs was far away from S City, and Su Qian and Su Hao were penniless. Even if they walked there by themselves, they could only cover less than one-twentieth of the distance.


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t think we can reach the orphanage in this lifetime,¡± Su Hao dejectedly said as he leaned against the wall of a mart on the street and looked at the various drinks in the mart¡¯s fridge.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll arrive at the orphanage eventually,¡± Su Qian wiped the sweat from her forehead and said through gritted teeth.


    Although she had been comforting Su Hao along the way, she was not sure what would become of them in the near future. Su Qian felt like she and Su Hao had been kicked around like rubber balls. No one was willing to take them in.


    Thinking of this, Su Qian felt wronged. She sat down beside Su Hao with her head lowered and her eyes red. Just when the two siblings were at a loss, a large shadow was cast in front of them.


    Su Jun was seen holding Su Su and standing in front of the twins. Su Su even winked at them mischievously.


    ¡°W-We will leave immediately¡­ We won¡¯t trouble you any longer.¡± Su Qian quickly stood up and said helplessly.


    Su Hao hid behind his sister and nervously looked at Su Jun¡¯s expression..

 Chapter 59 - Big Brother Doesn’t Bite

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su was amused by the cautious and panicked look of the twins. She grinned and said, ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s not like my Big Brother is going to bite you.¡±


    Su Jun looked at the two frightened children, who were not even as tall as Su Qiao. His heart sank a little when he saw the twins, so he tried his best to calm his tone. Then he said, ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    It seemed that Grandma Su did not care about the life and death of the two siblings. Su Jun hadn¡¯t heard back from his second uncle either, and he had forgotten entirely that the twins were now in his care.


    Seeing Su Qian biting her lips and not saying anything, Su Hao decided to reply in a soft tone, ¡°W-We¡¯re going to the orphanage in the suburbs¡­¡±


    ¡®As expected, the twins were planning to go to the orphanage.¡¯


    Su Jun patted the head of the little girl in his arms approvingly and let out a sigh.


    As soon as Su Jun finished settling the Su Corporation¡¯s affairs, he went downstairs and realized that Su Qian and Su Hao had disappeared along with their luggage.


    Su Jun asked the servants if they saw the twins, and the servants said they had seen the two siblings leaving the Su family home.


    Just when Su Jun was at a loss and had no idea what to do, Su Su, who just happened to come home from kindergarten, came up with a suggestion, ¡°They might have gone to the orphanage like I once did.¡±


    Sure enough, on the way to the orphanage, Su Jun managed to intercept the twins wandering the streets.


    The sun had already set in the west, and the two children were covered in dust and sweat. They looked extremely miserable. In the end, Su Jun¡¯s heart softened, and he said, ¡°You both should live in the Su family home for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The twin¡¯s eyes lit up, and they looked at Su Jun with hope.


    Su Jun did not respond immediately. Instead, he turned around and picked Su Su up. After taking a step forward, Su Jun said indifferently, ¡°Butler Chen, bring the twins to the small building where Su Ren lives.¡±


    After being startled for a moment, Su Qian jumped up in surprise. Then, she bowed to Su Jun excitedly and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s body stiffened. Seeing that his twin sister had already walked forward, he picked up his luggage and trotted after her.


    After that, dinner at the Su family home was incredibly dull and silent.


    Su Qian and Su Hao had already moved into Su Ren¡¯s small building and unpacked their things. Su Jun¡¯s face was gloomy, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ren and Su Qiao, who had ulterior motives, observed Su Jun¡¯s expression while eating silently.


    Only Su Su behaved as if nothing had happened. She ate her food in big mouthfuls and would occasionally sway her little feet happily.


    After eating, Su Jun ignored Su Qiao and Su Ren and went straight upstairs.


    Knowing that Su Jun was in a bad mood, Su Su felt as though she should do something to lift Su Jun¡¯s spirits. But when Su Su jumped off her chair and went to the kitchen, she was blocked by Su Qiao.


    Su Ren stood behind Su Su and wanted to see what would happen, but Su Qiao glared at Su Ren and closed the kitchen door.


    Looking at Su Qiao¡¯s doubtful and hesitant expression, Su Su knew that he had something to say, so she took the initiative and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, why did you call Grandma Su over just now? Did you want to cause trouble for Big Brother?¡±


    Su Qiao glared at the innocent-looking little child and said through gritted teeth, ¡°This is all your fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault?¡± Su Su blinked her eyes and pointed to herself. She was very puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you blaming me, Fifth Brother?¡±


    Su Qiao took a step closer, glared at Su Su, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see you. That night, you hid at the door of Su Ren¡¯s room and fiddled with something. After that, Su Ren got so scared that she started to scream. Then Big Brother went in and not only scolded Su Ren, he even demanded that she move into the small building next door!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Qiao had trouble sleeping that night and wanted to go out to play, he wouldn¡¯t have seen such a scene.


    Su Qiao didn¡¯t suspect a thing back then, but when he later realized that no matter what Su Su did, Big Brother would unconditionally believe and dote on Su Su.


    Su Qiao also thought that after Su Ren was driven away by Su Su, he would be the next unlucky target to be chased away.


    Su Su was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Su Qiao to witness everything she had done that night. For a moment, Su Su was a little surprised. She pouted and said, ¡°Su Ren was the one who bullied me first¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say!¡±


    Su Qiao forcefully interrupted Su Su and snarled, ¡°I knew that you were up to no good the moment you returned to the Su family. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have asked Grandma Su to come over and scold you. In the end, you were the one who made Big Brother angry.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will keep an extremely close eye on you. I hope that Big Brother can see your true colors!¡± Su Qiao gritted his teeth and said sternly. He then glared at Su Su and left in large strides..

 Chapter 60 - When Will You Come Back

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su sighed and looked at Su Qiao as he walked away.


    Su Qiao had become suspicious of Su Su because he saw her fiddling around Su Ren¡¯s bedroom door.


    ¡®I have to work hard to regain Su Qiao¡¯s trust in the future and stop him from targeting me,¡¯ Su Su thought helplessly.


    ¡°Whose things are these?!¡± Su Ren angrily screamed when she returned to the small building and saw that some clothes were hanging in the room upstairs.


    Su Qian walked over from the sidelines and said in puzzlement, ¡°Big Brother Su told us to stay here. Is there a problem?¡±


    Su Ren was the only one who lived in this small building, and the space was not big enough, to begin with. How could Su Jun stuff the twins into this small building as well?


    Su Ren was so angry that she began to tremble. Looking at Su Qian¡¯s puzzled expression, Su Ren gritted her teeth and stomped her way back to her room.


    When Lu Wei saw that Su Ren had returned with an angered expression on her face, Lu Wei advised, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t be angry. Su Qian and Su Hao will undoubtedly wreak havoc in the Su family home. You¡¯re more obedient compared to the twins. When Su Jun sees this, he will be pleased with you instead.¡±


    Su Ren was so angry that she grabbed a vase and said hatefully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that the twins loved to cause trouble? Why is Su Jun still willing to take them in?¡±


    Su Qian and Su Hao had indeed changed a lot. They were no longer naughty and mischievous. However, Lu Wei could not explain why the twin¡¯s suddenly changed their behavior, so she could only answer in a low voice, ¡°I just think that Su Jun is being soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡®What a soft-hearted person! But why isn¡¯t Su Jun soft-hearted toward me?! I have lived in the Su family home for five years!¡¯


    Su Hao was about to smash the vase to the ground to vent her frustrations when she suddenly remembered Su Jun¡¯s previous disgusted expression toward her. Su Ren then withdrew her hand.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t Let Su Su roam freely in the Su family home. Otherwise, Su Jun will eventually chase me out of this place completely!¡¯


    An idea suddenly appeared in Su Ren¡¯s mind. Her eyes lit up, and she took out her phone. Then she sent a message to her second, third, and fourth brothers, ¡°When are you coming back? Someone has offended me at home, and I cry myself to sleep every night. I really miss you!¡±


    ¡®Although Su Jun doesn¡¯t trust me anymore, my other brothers have always doted on me. As long as they could come back, I would have someone to support me. Only then will I no longer be afraid of this little brat, Su Su.¡¯


    When Su Ren thought of this, a smug smile appeared on her face.


    Su Su woke up very early the next day. As soon as Su Su finished getting dressed, she excitedly went to the kitchen and wanted to make some desserts for Su Jun.


    ¡®It is said that desserts can improve one¡¯s mood. After eating some of my desserts, Big Brother will definitely be happy again,¡¯ Susu thought with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Flour, eggs, cream, strawberries¡­¡±


    Su Su stood on the tip of her toes and looked at the ingredients in the cupboard. She suddenly had an idea. ¡°I can make a strawberry cake for Big Brother!¡±


    Su Su wore an apron and stood on a small stool that she brought over. She tried her best to crack the eggs.


    The servants beside Su Su were nervous and worried. They urged her, ¡°Young Miss Su, please come down quickly. We¡¯ll help you make the cake batter!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you could easily get hurt!¡±


    Su Su shook her head and looked at the baking instructions intently. She replied, ¡°I want to feed my brother with the cake I made myself. Don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡±


    Before Su Su time traveled, she occasionally cooked when she had some free time. Although she was not very skilled at baking, she was still very confident.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    When Su Su reached out her tiny hand to grab the sugar powder on the cabinet, she accidentally dragged the bowl filled with cake batter down instead. When the bowl fell to the ground, it made a clanging sound, and the batter spilled all over the kitchen floor.


    ¡°Oh, no! Young Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll clean it up.¡± The servants immediately rushed forward with mops to clean up the mess.


    However, Su Su was not discouraged. She wiped away the flour on her face and rolled up her sleeves to make a new bowl of batter.


    When Su Qiao went downstairs, he was attracted by the noise in the kitchen. When he looked over, he found Su Su¡¯s petite figure moving around by the oven, and the few servants around her were also helping her.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Su Qiao was puzzled, so he stood at the kitchen corner and watched.


    After a while, Su Su put on a pair of oven mitts and happily took out a golden-brown cake from the oven. Su Su¡¯s chubby cheeks were red from her wide smile.


    Su Su¡¯s satisfied smile almost infected Su Qiao. He shook his head, gritted his teeth, and continued to spectate.


    ¡®This little girl is baking a cake in the kitchen so early in the morning. Is she trying to please Big Brother? Sadly, Big Brother hates sweet foods.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Qiao smiled mischievously. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Su Su fail epically in her attempt to please Su Jun..

 Chapter 61 - Su Qiao Was up to No Good Again

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not long after, Su Su came out of the kitchen with an exquisite strawberry cream cake in her hands. The servants behind Su Su praised her sincerely, ¡°Young Miss Su is so clever and skillful!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did great considering that this is her first time. She¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Su Su was filled with happiness and satisfaction. She put one short leg in front of the other and was ready to go upstairs to look for Su Jun.


    ¡°What do you have there?¡± Su Qiao suddenly appeared from the sidelines and stood in Su Su¡¯s way with an unfriendly expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cake I made for Big Brother.¡± Su Su subconsciously protected the cake in her hands and replied softly.


    Su Qiao had always been jealous of his big brother. He had a bad temper, and Su Su was distraught that Su Qiao would ruin the cake if he got provoked.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Su Qiao noticed that Su Su was subconsciously protecting the cake, and a hint of displeasure flashed in his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t say or do anything else. He simply moved aside and made way for Su Su.


    Seeing that Su Qiao didn¡¯t intend to pester her, Su Su let out a sigh of relief. She smiled sweetly at Su Qiao and then happily walked up the stairs.


    Unexpectedly, just as Su Su took a step forward, she suddenly tripped on something that was sticking out from under her feet, and she suddenly lost her balance.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Su cried out in shock and fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    ¡°Young Miss Su!¡± The servants behind Su Su also cried out in shock. Although they rushed forward to try and catch Su Su, they could not stop her from falling.


    Su Su fell to the ground along with the cake. The beautiful strawberry cream cake was smashed.


    Su Su looked at the cake that was smashed on the ground. She had worked so hard to make this cake so she could lift Su Jun¡¯s spirits. Su Su was utterly disappointed that she didn¡¯t even get the chance to show her big brother what the cake looked like.


    Su Qiao saw that the little girl was pouting, almost bursting into tears, so he withdrew his foot with disdain.


    ¡®Bah! Big Brother wouldn¡¯t have eaten the cake even if you gave it to him. You might as well just throw it away!¡¯


    Chen Shun heard the commotion and rushed over as soon as he heard the noise. He saw the mess on the ground. Su Su was still lying on the ground in a daze, while Su Qiao stood by the sidelines and watched in disdain. Chen Shun immediately understood what had happened.


    Butler Chen quickly went forward to help Su Su. Chen Shun frowned and said earnestly, ¡°Fifth Master Su, you really shouldn¡¯t have done this. Young Miss Su will be sad, and so will Young Master Su.¡±


    Since Chen Shun, who had always been respected in the Su family home, had said this, Su Qiao did not refute, which was rare. Instead, Su Qiao sat on a chair at the sidelines, ready to watch Su Su cry.


    ¡°Young Miss Su, did you hurt yourself when you fell?¡± Chen Shun asked with concern as he looked at the little girl who was teary-eyed and had an aggrieved expression.


    Su Su still managed to hold back her tears, but when Chen Shun asked her if she was okay, she lost control and could not stop her tears from rolling down her face. She answered while sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle Chen. I made that cake for Big Brother¡­¡±


    Looking at the mess of a cake on the ground, Su Su could not hold it in anymore and burst into tears.


    Perhaps it was because the Su Su of the future was currently in a child¡¯s body. When Su Su cried, her body twitched and trembled frantically. She could not stop, no matter how hard she tried.


    When Su Qiao saw Su Su crying uncontrollably, he rolled his eyes. He initially thought he could get away with this, but not anymore.


    Su Qiao had caused Su Su to cry hysterically. If Su Jun saw this, he would skin Su Qiao alive.


    Su Qiao straightened his back and waited for Su Jun to arrive and unleash his wrath.


    Sure enough, Su Jun heard Su Su Su¡¯s cries and quickly ran downstairs. He anxiously picked up the crying Su Su and patted her back to comfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Su Su. Big Brother is here. I will protect you. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    Although Su Su didn¡¯t want to cry, she couldn¡¯t control herself at this moment. She could only sob and explain, ¡°B-Big Brother¡­ T-The cake¡­ I-It fell¡­¡±


    Su Jun looked at the cake on the ground and frowned. He asked, ¡°Did someone trip you?¡±


    In an instant, Su Jun fiercely glared at Su Qiao, whose expression was undoubtedly suspicious.


    Su Qiao trembled under Su Jun¡¯s gaze, yet he managed to suppress the guilt and fear in his heart and stared back without hesitation.


    Su Qiao was confident that his big brother would not beat him to death no matter how angry he got.


    When Su Su saw that Su Jun was about to lose his temper and unleash his rage upon Su Qiao, she tugged at her big brother¡¯s sleeve, ¡°No, Big Brother, I fell all on my own. I made a cake for Big Brother, but I tripped and dropped it. I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m disappointed that you couldn¡¯t taste the cake.¡±


    ¡®Su Su didn¡¯t expose me to Big Brother?!¡¯ Su Qiao¡¯s eyes widened..

 Chapter 62 - Su Qiao Stuttered

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After hearing Su Su¡¯s explanation, Su Jun was relieved. He rubbed Su Su¡¯s little hand that was hurting. Suddenly, he saw that one of Su Su¡¯s fingers was wrapped in a band-aid, so he asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to your finger? Does it hurt?¡±


    Su Su quickly hid her injured finger, feeling a little guilty. This was because she was too eager to remove the cake from the oven, causing her to get burned. Su Su then assured Su Jun, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother!¡±


    When Su Jun saw the honest and innocent look on the little girl¡¯s face, his heart almost melted. He bent down and gently swiped his index finger on the cake that had fallen onto the ground and took a taste.


    Su Su was stunned. Her mouth slightly parted as she looked at Su Jun¡¯s action in surprise.


    After tasting the strawberry cream cake, Su Jun said, ¡°It tastes delicious. I like it very much!¡±


    Seeing that Su Jun liked it, Su Su turned her frown upside down and said, ¡°Okay! Then I will make another cake for Big Brother next time. I will make sure not to drop it again.¡±


    Su Qiao, who was standing at the sidelines, was petrified. ¡®Su Jun used to hate sweet foods and was a germaphobe. Is this really the big brother that I used to know?¡¯


    It seems that Su Jun would do anything for the sake of this little girl.


    A wave of inexplicable anger and grievance surged through Su Qiao¡¯s heart. He stomped his feet and wanted to leave.


    Su Qiao quickly grew tired of Su Jun¡¯s brotherly love toward Su Su. Just as Su Qiao turned around to leave, he heard his big brother call him. Su Jun¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent, ¡°Get back here, Su Qiao.¡±


    The hair on Su Qiao¡¯s neck instantly stood on end. Su Qiao trembled as he turned around and lowered his head, not daring to look at Su Jun.


    ¡®Oh no, could Big Brother have seen through my trick? Is he going to punish me?¡¯


    When Su Jun saw Su Qiao¡¯s frightened expression, he suddenly realized something. ¡®Why is Su Qiao so afraid of me? I just called out to him. Have I been too harsh on him?¡¯


    Su Jun softened his tone at the thought of this. He tried his best to calm down and said gently, ¡°Have you not been going to school lately?¡±


    Su Qiao and Su Qian were in the same grade at primary school. Su Qian went to school obediently every day, but Su Qiao still walked around the Su family home, minding his own business. It was strange to Su Jun. However, Su Jun did not feel the need to pressure Su Qiao.


    Su Qiao confessed guiltily. He answered in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t been going to school since a week or two ago. B-But I¡¯ve already caught up with the lessons. I don¡¯t see a point in going to school.¡±


    Just because Su Qiao was smarter than his peers, he still shouldn¡¯t be so presumptuous.


    Su Jun frowned and resisted the urge to scold Su Qiao. Instead, Su Jun replied earnestly, ¡°The lessons aren¡¯t the only purpose of going to school. You can also learn about the way of life. Plus, there is no end to learning. Even though you¡¯ve caught up to this semester¡¯s lessons, you should still go to school and learn about other things.¡±


    Su Qiao looked at Su Jun in a daze. This was the first time Su Jun talked to him in such a calm manner. Su Qiao could not help but feel a little anxious. Then he looked up and met Su Jun¡¯s worried yet caring gaze. Su Qiao stammered, ¡°O-Okay, Big Brother. I will go back to school.¡±


    Finally reaching a consensus with Su Qiao, Su Jun nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Su Su has a chauffeur to pick her up. I will send you to school today.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡± Su Qiao said in disbelief. Su Qiao then realized that his expression was a little strange. He blushed and quickly lowered his head. ¡°I-I will go and pack my bag right now.¡±


    Su Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw Su Qiao run upstairs in a panic.


    It turned out that the mischievous little devil, Su Qiao, was longing for his big brother¡¯s affection after all.


    Wan Shuang was waiting outside of the kindergarten patiently when school came to an end. As soon as Wan Shuang saw Su Su coming out of the kindergarten, she squeezed through the crowd and gave Su Su a big kiss on the cheek.


    Bai Xin followed closely behind Su Su, and when he saw this, he was so angry that he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss Su Su, d*mn it!¡±


    The chubby little boy¡¯s face was still covered with gauze, and he looked utterly comical when he shouted angrily. Wan Shuang was not afraid of him at all. Instead, she deliberately provoked him, ¡°I¡¯m a woman. I can kiss her all I want, but you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why would I kiss her?!¡± Bai Xin was so angry that he wanted to rush forward and intended to beat Wan Shuang up.


    However, Bai Xin knew the difference between their strength, so he angrily pulled his butler¡¯s sleeve and pointed at Wan Shuang.. ¡°Help me beat this woman up!¡±

 Chapter 63 - An Imposter

    Chapter 63: An Imposter Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Bai family¡¯s butler replied with a smile, ¡°Young Master Bai, I can call someone and ask them to beat her up for you, but I have to ask for Master Bai¡¯s permission first. Should I make the call?¡±


    Bai Xin became listless at the mere mention of his grumpy and naggy father. He could only grit his teeth and watch as Wan Shuang carried Su Su away.


    Su Su turned her head to look at the scenery outside the car window silently, recalling some of the things that had happened before she traveled back in time.


    This space would eventually become a large shopping mall in the future. Su Su had worked as a shop assistant to pay for her tuition fees. There was a bakery in the shopping mall as well. The desserts they served were all very delicious, but they were expensive. She could only afford to eat those desserts once in a while.


    There was a hundred-meter-tall television tower not too far away as well, which was a good thing. Su Su had studied that television tower and used it as a reference to build her time machine.


    As Su Su looked out of the car window, she suddenly saw a familiar figure walking among the group of little boys by the roadside.


    Wan Shuang had recognized this figure as well. She gently stepped on the brake and parked the minivan across the road, not too far from the group of little boys. Then, Wan Shuang turned her head and asked Su Su, ¡°What do you think we should do, Su Su?¡±


    Su Su looked at Su Qiao¡¯s thin figure. A group of little boys surrounded him with exaggerated expressions on their faces. Su Su clenched her tiny fists tightly.


    Today was the first day that Su Qiao returned to school after being absent for more than half a month. As soon as Su Qiao returned to school, he found a pile of garbage at his desk. There was even expired milk poured onto his desk, and it was emitting an unpleasant smell.


    However, Su Qiao, the little devil, did not take this lightly. He casually walked around the classroom, grabbed the closest student he could find, interrogated him, and eventually discovered the culprit.


    Su Qiao found out that the culprit was his classmate, Bai Tao. The two of them had an ongoing rivalry with each other. Su Qiao had always looked down on Bai Tao.


    Bai Tao took advantage of the fact that his father was in charge of the school district. He bullied the weak and caused havoc around the school. Not only did he forcefully gather protection fees from the school students, but he also formed alliances with them. Bai Tao would beat up anyone who refuted him.


    Since Bai Tao¡¯s father was in charge, the teachers in the school turned a blind eye to Bai Tao and allowed him to do as he pleased.


    Su Qiao strode over to Bai Tao, who sat at the table, bragging to his classmates. Su Qiao pulled his collar with a mean look on his face. Bai Tao was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    When Bai Tao saw Su Qiao, he bared his teeth and shouted, ¡°Do you know who my father is, you ignorant b*stard?¡±


    Su Qiao kicked Bai Tao and said disdainfully, ¡°Your father is not the CEO of the Bai Corporation. He is just an unfavored second son of the Bai family. You shouldn¡¯t be so pretentious!¡±


    In terms of status, Su Qiao¡¯s eldest brother, Su Jun, was on par with Bai Wei, and Bai Tao¡¯s father, Bai Shen, was inferior in comparison.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? You¡¯re finished!¡± Bai Tao yelled fiercely and got up from the ground.


    Bai Tao knew that he was no match for Su Qiao in a one-on-one fight, but he was confident because his classmates would back him up.


    Su Qiao sneered again and said indifferently, ¡°I even dared to fight with the true young master of the Bai family once. I¡¯m not afraid of you! You¡¯re just an impostor!¡±


    After saying that, Su Qiao grabbed Bai Tao by his collar, dragged him to his desk, and demanded, ¡°Clean up this mess!¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Who do you think you are?¡± Bai Tao broke free from Su Qiao¡¯s restraint and said while rubbing his neck. Bai Tao¡¯s face was red with rage.


    Su Qiao didn¡¯t want to waste any time negotiating with Bai Tao. He raised his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up if you don¡¯t clean up this mess!¡±


    Bai Tao swallowed his pride under Su Qiao¡¯s threats and swept away all the garbage on Su Qiao¡¯s desk. Before Bai Tao left, he kicked Su Qiao¡¯s desk as if venting his frustrations. Then, he threatened in a low voice, ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    Bai Tao was a vengeful person, and Just as Su Qiao was on his way home from school, Bai Tao brought a group of senior students with him to confront Su Qiao.


    Bai Tao commanded the group of senior students to surround Su Qiao. Bai Tao said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you long ago, yet you still insist on returning to school and threatening me!¡±


    A senior student who was taller than Bai Tao echoed, ¡°Young Master Bai, we¡¯ll teach this ungrateful b*stard a lesson for you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bai? But isn¡¯t Bai Xin the true young master of the Bai family?¡± Su Qiao was amused. He crossed his arms over his chest and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re just a fake!¡±


    Although Bai Xin deserved to be beaten, the fact remained that he was still a young master of the Bai family. Bai Tao was a street rat who preyed on the weak and feared the mighty compared to Bai Xin, who was more composed and honorable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that idi*t in front of me!¡± When Bai Tao saw the disdainful look on Su Qiao¡¯s face, he instantly became enraged. Bai Tao raised his fist and swung it forward.


    Su Qiao blocked Bai Tao¡¯s fist and continued to provoke him, ¡°You¡¯re so weak. At least the kindergartener, Bai Xin, could fight properly.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Tao shouted angrily. Bai Tao truly hated being underestimated and being compared with Bai Xin. Su Qiao had utterly triggered Bai Tao, and he was furious.

 Chapter 64

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ?????????? ?????????? ?????????¡°????? ?????¡± ?????? ???? ?????????????


    ??? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????


    ???? ????? ?? ????????? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ???¡¯? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ???? ????? ????? ????? ???????¡¯ ?????? ????????? ??? ?????????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ?????? ??????????


    ?????? ??????????? ¡°??? ???????????¡± ????? ?? ??????????? ?????????????????? ??? ????? ??? ????


    ???? ???? ? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ?????


    ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????? ? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ???? ??????????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????


    ?? ?????????????? ¡°???? ???? ???? ?? ?? ???????????¡±??????? ???? ??????????????????? ?? ???? ??????????? ?? ???????????????????? ??? ??????????????????? ??????????????? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ??


    ????? ???????????? ?????? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ????? ? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ????????


    ?? ?? ?? ????????? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ???¡¯? ??????? ???????? ??? ????


    ?? ????????????????????? ??????? ????? ??????????????¡¯???????????????? ??????? ???


    ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?? ????????? ???? ??????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ??????????


    ???? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ????????????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ???????


    ???? ?????????????? ????????????????? ?????? ????????????????????????? ????? ????????????


    ???? ??? ??? ??? ? ????????????? ????? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ?????? ¡°??????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ????????? ???? ???? ?????? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ????¡±


    ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ?????


    ????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???? ??? ?????¡± ????????????¡¯???????????????????? ???? ??? ???? ??????????????? ???????????????????????? ??????????????????? ????? ???? ?????????? ????????????? ??????????? ?????? ????????? ??????????? ??????????? ??????? ¡°??????? ??? ?? ??


    ???? ??? ??????????? ????????? ????? ????? ???????? ???? ???? ???????????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ???????? ¡°? ???? ??? ??? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?¡¯?? ??? ??? ??? ?? ?????????? ????? ??????? ?????¡±


    ???? ??? ????????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ?????? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ???????


    ????????????? ?????????????? ????????????????? ?? ?????? ????????? ????????????????????????????? ????? ???? ???????????? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?????? ?


    ?? ???? ????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ¡°???? ???¡¯? ????? ????? ???¡±


    ????? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???????


    ??? ????????? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ????? ??? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?????? ????????????


    ?? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ??????????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ???????? ????????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???????????


    ??? ???? ??? ? ????? ??????? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ? ?????? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ????????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ??¡¯? ???????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????? ?? ????


    ?????? ????????????? ?????? ?????????????? ??? ????¡¯? ??? ??????? ??? ????????????????? ????? ????????????? ?????? ???????????????????¡± ???? ?????????? ??? ?? ¡°???????


    ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????????? ???? ?? ? ??? ?????????? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????


    ?? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ? ??? ???? ????? ?? ? ??? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ????????


    ????????? ??????????????? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?????????? ?????? ?????????????????????????????? ???????? ??????? ???¡°???¡¯?? ????? ?????? ??????? ???????????????? ??? ???? ?????????????????? ????¡±?? ?????? ?? ?????????????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??????????????????? ???? ?????? ????????????? ???? ?????????


    ???? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??????????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?????

 Chapter 65 - Covered for Him

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ?????????????? ???? ???????????? ?????¡±?????? ???????????????? ?¡°?¡¯??????? ??? ??????????????? ?????????? ??????????????? ???? ?????? ???


    ¡°???¡¯?? ? ?????¡± ?? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????


    ?????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????????? ??????????? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ¡°????? ???????? ??? ???¡¯? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?????????¡±


    ?? ??????? ??????????? ?? ?????¡±?????????? ??????????????????? ???????????? ¡°????


    ???? ? ??????????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ? ????? ?? ?????????? ?? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ????


    ???????? ?? ???? ???? ???????????


    ?????????? ??????????? ¡°? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ???????????? ???????????????¡± ????????????¡¯? ???? ?????????? ?????? ????? ??????? ??????????? ???????????¡¯? ???? ????? ????????


    ¡°?????¡± ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?????????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ? ???????? ?????


    ???? ??? ???????? ??????? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?????????? ??????? ??? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???????????


    ?????????? ?????? ??? ???????????? ????????¡¯??? ? ¡°?????? ?????????????? ??? ??????????????????¡±????????????????


    ?? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ??????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?????????? ¡°??? ????¡¯? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ????¡±


    ¡®??? ????¡¯? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ???¡¯


    ?????? ?????????????? ?????????????? ?? ?????? ????????? ?? ????¡¯???????????????? ???? ???????? ??????????????? ?? ?????????


    ?? ???? ????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????????????? ??? ?????????????? ????? ?? ????? ?? ??¡¯? ?????


    ????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ????? ? ???????? ???? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?????????????? ¡°???¡¯? ??? ??? ????? ???? ????? ???¡¯?? ??????? ?? ?????¡±


    ?? ?????? ?????????????????????? ????????


    ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??????


    ¡®??? ??? ??????? ?????? ????? ???¡¯ ?? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ??????


    ?????????????????? ?????????? ????????¡¯??????? ??? ??????????????????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ?????????? ??? ???????? ???????????? ??? ????????????????????


    ???????????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ???? ? ????? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ???? ¡°?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ????¡¯? ?? ??????? ?????? ????¡±


    ?? ??? ??????? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ????


    ????????¡± ??????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?????????????????????? ????????????????? ???? ??????????????? ?? ???? ???? ¡°????? ???? ?? ??? ??????????¡¯? ??? ????????????????????????¡¯?????????? ??????? ???? ?? ????


    ¡°??????¡± ?? ??? ??????????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????????? ¡°??? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ???? ????? ??? ????????? ? ?????? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ???¡±


    ¡°?? ???? ??????? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?????¡¯? ???????? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???? ? ????? ?? ????? ?????¡± ?????? ???? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ??????? ????


    ¡°????¡¯????????????¡±


    ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ? ??? ?? ????????? ?????? ???? ????????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ?????????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?????????? ???????


    ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ¡°??? ??????? ???? ???? ????????????? ?? ?????? ????¡¯? ??? ??¡¯? ??????? ??? ???????????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ??????¡¯? ???? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ???????? ?? ????????? ? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?????????¡±


    ?? ????????? ??? ??? ??????????? ??????????? ?? ??????? ???? ??????????????? ????? ????????? ????????????????????????? ??????? ?????????? ????????? ??? ????????


    ¡°???? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???????????¡± ?? ???? ???????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????


    ???? ?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ? ????? ??? ???? ????????????????? ¡°??? ???????? ?????????? ???? ???????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????¡± ?? ???? ???? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????


    ??? ?????? ??????????? ???????????????????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ????????????????? ????? ?????????????????? ????????? ??????¡¯????????????


    ???????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???? ????? ???????? ?? ???? ?????????? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ? ??????????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ? ????????¡¯? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ???????

 Chapter 66 - Had to Be Careful of Her

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ????? ??????? ???????????? ?? ?????? ???????? ?? ?????? ???????????????????????


    ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ????????? ?? ?? ????? ¡°??????? ? ???¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ??????¡±


    ?? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????? ???? ??? ?? ???¡¯? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??????


    ???????????????????????? ??¡°??¡¯? ?? ???? ?????? ??¡¯?? ????¡±?????? ???? ??????? ????????????? ?????? ????????????


    ¡°?? ???? ????¡¯? ??? ??? ??????????¡±


    ????? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ??????????


    ??¡¯? ??????? ???¡¯???? ??????? ????????????????? ???????????? ????????????? ¡°????????????????????? ????????¡±????????? ??? ??????


    ¡°????????¡± ?? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ????????


    ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ????¡¯? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????????


    ?????? ??????? ???????? ??????????????? ???????????? ??????????????????? ???????????????????? ??????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????????????? ???????? ????????????


    ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??????????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ??????????? ??????????


    ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???????


    ????????? ¡°???¡¯?? ??????? ???????????????????? ??? ??????? ???¡¯?? ???? ?????????? ?????????????¡± ??????


    ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ? ????????? ???? ??? ????????? ?????? ?????????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??????


    ?? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??????????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ??????


    ?????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??????????? ??????? ??????????? ????? ???????????????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????????????


    ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?? ????? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ????????


    ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???????????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ???????? ?????


    ??? ????????????????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????? ??? ???????????????? ??????????????????? ?? ?????? ?????????????????????? ????????? ???? ????? ???????????????? ????????


    ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ????????? ???????? ??? ???????? ¡°???? ??? ??? ?????? ???????¡±


    ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ? ???? ?? ???????


    ???????????????? ?? ??????? ???????????? ????????? ????¡°?? ?????????????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ????????????¡±??? ?????? ???????????? ?????????????


    ¡°???? ??? ????? ???????? ???????? ?? ?? ???? ???¡± ?? ??? ?????? ?????????? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ????????


    ?? ??? ???????? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????????


    ????? ????????? ?? ???? ???????????? ?? ????????? ?? ??????????? ?????????¡¯? ??????????????????? ? ?????????????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????¡¯? ???? ???????????


    ??? ?? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????????¡¯? ????????? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????? ????????? ??????????? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ???????


    ???????? ????????? ??? ????? ? ?????? ??? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?? ???¡¯? ????? ????? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ?????? ????????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ?????


    ??????? ?????? ??????????????? ??????????????????? ??? ????? ?????????? ?????? ????????? ????? ? ??????????? ????? ???? ????????????? ???¡¯? ?????????????? ????? ??????????


    ??? ?????¡¯? ????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????¡¯? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ? ???? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ????


    ¡°??? ?????¡± ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ?????????? ¡°???¡¯?? ????? ??? ?????? ??????¡±

 Chapter 67 - Murdered

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A murky liquid flowed out of the puppy¡¯s body. Its pitch-black eyes gradually lost their luster, and its body slowly stopped moving.


    Chocolate was strangled to death by Su Ren.


    A aatisfied smile appeared on Su Ren¡¯s face as she slowly approached the other puppy hiding in the corner, ready to strangle it to death.


    At that moment, Su Qian¡¯s shouts echoed from outside the door, ¡°Uncle Chen! Over here!¡±


    Su Ren could hear the sound of footsteps coming from outside the door. Lu Wei¡¯s face turned pale as she instantly turned around and locked the door. ¡°What should we do, Su Ren? We¡¯ve been discovered.¡±


    At that moment, Su Ren happened to pick Pudding up. Pudding was struggling in her hands. Su Ren¡¯s face darkened as he scolded viciously, ¡°Why did you lock the door?! Won¡¯t that make it more obvious that we¡¯re doing something bad?¡±


    ¡°[-Then what should we do? Should I open the door?¡± Lu Wei looked at the dead puppy on the ground and said in a panic.


    Su Ren threw Pudding on the ground. The puppy whimpered in pain as it hid behind the curtains, not daring to come out.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Su Ren suddenly said.


    Lu Wei opened the door obediently. The moment she opened the door, she saw Chen Shun and a group of servants standing outside. They had grave expressions on their faces.


    Without thinking, Su Ren pounced in front of Chen Shun and said frantically, ¡°Butler Chen, the moment I came in here, I saw that the puppy was dead. This is simply too terrifying!¡±


    Chen Shun strode forward and checked the pulse of the dead puppy on the ground. His eyebrows furrowed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Young Master Su and Young Miss Su about this and tell them to come home right away.¡±


    Someone had taken the life of an innocent animal. Such a cruel and foul event had taken place in the Su family home.


    ¡°Su Ren, did you truly not see or do anything when you first came into the dog house?¡± Chen Shun said as he stood up and looked at the people around him who were in shock.


    Su Ren had an innocent look on her face as she glanced at Lu Wei and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth! I was scared to death the moment I stepped in here. I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    ¡®When Lu Wei looked at Su Ren and noticed her signals, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Y-Yes, the moment Su Ren and I entered the room, we saw the dead puppy lying on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lock the door?¡± Chen Shun asked.


    ¡°Maybe the wind blew the door shut. But that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Nonetheless, we immediately opened the door as soon as it closed.¡±


    Su Ren patted her chest and looked at the dead puppy as if she was terrified. She frowned and said, ¡°Butler Chen, please get rid of the puppy. It will start to stink if we don¡¯t get rid of it soon.¡±


    ¡°This is Young Miss Su¡¯s favorite puppy. We must wait for Young Master Su to come home so he can decide how he wants to deal with this.¡± Chen Shun shook his head decisively and refused. Then, he ordered the servants to keep an eye on everyone present.


    Even Su Qian and Su Hao were surrounded as the servants kept a watchful eye on them.


    Su Ren moved to Lu Wei¡¯s side and patted her, signaling her to calm down. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°They won¡¯t find any proof of what truly happened. We should use this opportunity and blame these two b*stards so that Su Jun will kick them out of the house.¡±


    Su Su was strolling around a food court with Su Jun when she suddenly received the news from Chen Shun. She hurriedly told Su Jun, and they rushed to the Su family home.


    Su Su jogged all the way back to the Su family¡¯s house. When Su Su saw the dead puppy, Chocolate, lying on the ground, she became petrified and immediately dropped the stick of cotton candy in her hand onto the ground.


    Su Jun hurriedly ran over and picked the little girl up. He covered Su Su¡¯s eyes with his hand and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t look, Su Su. Big Brother will deal with this.¡±


    Su Su was petrified at the sight of this and could not bring herself to utter a single word. She simply remained still as Su Jun hugged her and covered her eyes.


    But Su Jun soon felt his hand become moist with tears. Su Su¡¯s tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    ¡®The little puppy that Su Su personally cared for had died, and they had to begin an investigation immediately.


    Su Jun¡¯s face darkened as his gaze swept across everyone present. His tone was cold as he asked, ¡°When did you find out about this?¡±


    Su Ren held back her tears and was about to pounce forward to explain the situation when Chen Shun stopped her.


    Butler Chen lowered his head and reported, ¡°More than ten minutes ago, Su Qian had a hunch that something might¡¯ve happened to the puppies, so she came to tell me about it. Then I found Su Ren and Lu Wei standing in the room in front of the dead puppy.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I have something to say too!¡± Su Ren hurriedly interrupted with a sincere expression.


    $u Jun looked at Su Ren with a solemn expression on his face and saw that Su Ren was terrified. Su Ren then continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that I was in the room, but I saw that the puppy was already dead the moment I came in. Then I saw something strange, but I don¡¯t know if I should say what it was¡­¡±

 Chapter 68 - Su Ren’s Defense

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor:


    EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Su Jun¡¯s tone was vicious as he glared at Su Ren.


    Su Ren hesitated a few times as if she struggled to piece together her sentence. She stammered, ¡°I-I saw Su Hao¡¯s sister sneakily enter the room just now. I paid no attention to her at first, but after a while, I heard one of the puppies barking, and I thought that it was strange so¡­¡±


    Su Ren looked at the pale Su Qian and continued, ¡°I-I saw her running out after that, so I brought Lu Wei with me to investigate, and the moment I came in, I saw that the puppy was dead.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! I never went into that room!¡± Su Qian widened her eyes and explained helplessly.


    ¡°L didn¡¯t suspect you at first, but I didn¡¯t think that you would call Uncle Chen on purpose when you saw me go in. I didn¡¯t expect you to feel such bitterness toward me¡­¡±


    Su Ren suddenly burst into tears and cried out in grievance and sadness. This weak and innocent look made people believe that Su Qian had set her up on purpose.


    Su Jun had always had a bad impression of Second Uncle¡¯s children. After hearing Su Ren¡¯s words, his face darkened. He ordered the servants to seize Su Qian.


    Su Qian sighed but didn¡¯t resist, as if she had already accepted her fate.


    Su Hao was anxious, so he took two steps forward and shouted, ¡°Why would we kill the puppy for no reason? What right do you have to blame my sister?¡±


    ¡°The puppies have been staying in our house for so many days. Isn¡¯t it strange that something bad happened the moment you two arrived?¡± Su Ren retorted, her emotions flaring up.


    Su Hao was speechless. He glared disdainfully at Su Ren but was held back by his sister, Su Qian. Su Hao¡¯s body stiffened as he stood beside his sister.


    Although Su Qian and Su Hao were not very likable, they had a deep relationship with each other.


    Su Ren stood at the sidelines and enjoyed the show. When she saw this situation, she pondered for a while and said, ¡°Big Brother, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t believe them. They¡¯re not good people. Instead of asking them, why don¡¯t we ask Butler Chen?¡±


    ¡°Who said that I believe what they said?¡± Su Jun said coldly. With a wave, the servants immediately grabbed Su Qian and Su Hao. ¡°I believe that the people of the Su family would not do such a thing. The only suspects are you guys.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Qian¡¯s eyes darkened. It was clear that Su Jun did not treat the twins as members of the Su family. He was treating Su Qian and Su Hao like unwanted trash.


    At the thought of this, Su Qian gritted her teeth and lowered her head, concealing the hatred and anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Butler Chen, tell me in detail what happened,¡± Su Jun expressionlessly said while holding the little girl in his arms.


    The little girl in his arms had already stopped crying. She was lying quietly on Su Jun¡¯s shoulder, not saying a word.


    ¡°At around 9 am, I went to the botanical garden nearby to pick out ornamental plants for the season. At the same time, four maids went out to buy vegetables together. Two doormen helped them unload the goods at the door. The other maids were all busy in the small building or busy working at the


    garden¡­¡± Chen Shun answered as he was in deep thought.


    ¡°So there was no one in the Su family home the whole morning?¡± Su Jun asked with a frown.


    This was too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°Yes, I just went out not long ago. Around 9:45, I received a call from Miss Su Qian. She wanted me to come back as soon as possible. I asked her what had happened, but she couldn¡¯t explain it. I couldn¡¯t put my mind at ease, so I hurried back,¡± Chen Shun glanced at his phone as he said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Wait, 9:45? So all this took place earlier than Su Ren said? Does this mean that Su Qian told Butler Chen in advance that she was going to do something bad?¡± Su Jun snapped his fingers and raised his head as he said that.


    ¡®When Su Qian heard this, she suddenly raised her head.


    But how could Su Qian have done these things ahead of time? Could it be that her plan had been leaked?


    Thinking of this, Su Ren turned her head and glanced at the panicked Lu Wei. Lu Wei lowered her head and trembled slightly, not noticing Su Ren¡¯s gaze.


    $u Jun had also noticed this. He looked at Su Qian with a puzzled gaze as if he was waiting for her explanation.


    Everyone stared at Su Qian.. She opened her mouth and said with uncertainty and worry, ¡°Big Brother, if I could prove my innocence, will you protect my brother and me in the future?¡±

 Chapter 69 - Killed by Lu Wei

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor:


    EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Qian¡¯s gaze was complicated. There was no fear or panic in her eyes. Instead, there was a hint of sadness. Su Qian had long been tired of this life of jealousy and exploitation. She was done with moving around to different homes.


    Su Jun was silent for a moment before he nodded solemnly and replied, ¡°I promise that a kind-hearted person will always be treated well in the Su family home.¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s voice was steady and deep. A sense of security filled every word he spoke.


    After receiving Su Jun¡¯s promise, Su Qian¡¯s entire body seemed to relax as she revealed a calm expression.


    Su Qian felt that if she still needed to live a life of deceit and fear in the Su family home, then she might as well just leave with her twin brother, Su Hao, and start a new life.


    However, Su Jun¡¯s words reignited Su Qian¡¯s hope. It¡¯s not that she never wanted to be loved. It was just that she had never been treated well by others, which gradually caused her to lose hope in humanity.


    Su Qian took a deep breath, took out a small cell phone from her pocket, played a video, and showed it to Su Jun.


    In the video, Su Qian seemed to be standing in the living room corner. She was hidden and only managed to record a small part of the puppy¡¯s room.


    Although Su Jun couldn¡¯t see what the people in the room were doing when he watched the video, he could hear the voices of people speaking in the background.


    Su Ren and Lu Wei¡¯s voices could be heard in the video. Su Ren was cursing the puppy in a harsh tone, and then Su Jun could hear the whimpers and struggles of a puppy.


    After the sounds of struggling and whimpering were over, the video abruptly stopped. Su Qian explained promptly, ¡°At that time, I heard that something had happened to the puppy, so I hurriedly ran outside to look for Uncle Chen.¡±


    Su Jun was silent and did not say anything. Instead, he played the video again. This time, he turned the volume all the way up so that everyone present could hear the voices in the video.


    After a burst of noise echoed, Su Ren¡¯s voice cursed, ¡°You¡¯re next, you filthy beast!¡±


    Su Qiao could not hold her anger any longer and shouted, ¡°You killed the puppy, didn¡¯t you, Su Ren?! How dare you accuse others?¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s eyes were wide open as she thought, ¡®How did that b*tch manage to record a video of us?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Ren immediately screamed and attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Then she exclaimed, ¡°Y-You¡¯ve misunderstood! I-I didn¡¯t kill the puppy! Lu Wei did!¡±


    Lu Wei took a step back and looked at Su Ren in shock.


    Su Ren stretched out her hand, pointed at Lu Wie, and said incoherently, ¡°That video only proves that I was furious at that time, but it doesn¡¯t prove that I killed the puppy, right? It was Lu Wei who did it! She hated the puppy, so she strangled the puppy to death when I wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Su, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lu Wei knelt in panic. She wanted to defend herself, but she instantly went limp when she saw Su Ren¡¯s crazy and hysterical eyes.


    If Lu Wei didn¡¯t take the bullet for Su Ren, she would be entirely kicked out of the Su family home by Su Jun, causing Bai Shen¡¯s efforts to waste.


    Lu Wei¡¯s lips trembled as she lowered her head to the ground. She kneeled and said, ¡°Young Master Su, I-I was the one who killed the puppy. This has nothing to do with Su Ren!¡±


    Everyone thought that the real culprit had finally revealed themselves. The people present were dumbfounded and looked around in shock.


    Su Su, who had been silent for a long time, kept a close eye on Lu Wei. Seeing her despair, Su Su suspected that Lu Wei had taken the blame for Su Ren.


    Su Su said, ¡°Lu Wei, tell us the truth. Big Brother, and I will forgive you if you do.¡±


    Lu Wei shook her head frantically, apologizing profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Su and Young Miss Su. I was the one who killed the puppy. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡®When Su Ren saw this, she calmed down and explained, ¡°See? Lu Wei has admitted that she was the one who killed the puppy! Big Brother, please punish her!¡±


    Su Qian could only sigh at the sight of this.


    Although Su Qian had recorded a video of the murder, there was no proper evidence to prove that Su Ren was the one who killed the puppy, which was why she hesitated to show the video in the first place.


    Nonetheless, Su Ren was Su Jun¡¯s sister, who he had raised for five years, while Su Qian was the daughter of Su Jun¡¯s enemy.


    Su Qian gambled that Su Jun would do the right thing and not tolerate Su Ren¡¯s actions. But she did not expect Su Ren to push the blame onto Lu Wei and use her as a scapegoat.


    ¡°all right, everyone, get back to work,¡± Su Jun said as he took a look around.


    Everyone knew that Su Jun was furious and had to deal with some family matters.


    Everyone in the living room quickly left after a short while, leaving only Su Su, who was being carried by Su Jun, Lu Wei, who was petrified on the ground, and Su Ren, whose body was tense..

 Chapter 70 - The Luckiest

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun ignored Su Ren. Instead, he walked to Lu Wei and said coldly, ¡°Can you bear the consequences of killing the puppy? Think it through before you give me your answer.¡±


    Lu Wei¡¯s face tured pale as she began to tremble again. She bit her lip and answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I-I killed the puppy, Y-Young Master Su.¡±


    Su Jun shook his head and looked at Su Ren. He asked, ¡°Are you not willing to admit that you were the one who did it?¡±


    It was evident Su Jun did not believe that Lu Wei would take the initiative to kill Su Su¡¯s puppy. Su Ren was the only one capable of this heinous crime or instigating this situation.


    Su Ren¡¯s hands were tightly clenched, and there was sweat on her forehead. She stubbornly pretended to be innocent and replied, ¡°Big Brother, it was Lu Wei who killed the puppy, not me¡­¡±


    Su Jun nodded and rubbed his eyebrows tiredly. He said calmly, ¡°You and Lu Wei should go back to the small building now.¡±


    Su Ren was stunned. She could not believe how calm Su Jun was. He did not punish or scold her. She asked subconsciously, ¡®W-What?¡±


    ¡°Go back to the building!¡± Su Jun shouted coldly, scaring Su Ren and Lu Wei so much that they bolted upright and quickly left the living room.


    Su Su could understand how Su Jun felt at this moment. Unlike her heartache of losing Chocolate, she knew that Su Jun had now lost his sister, Su Ren, forever.


    Su Jun no longer had any dreams and expectations for Su Ren from now on.


    After standing in silence for a while, Su Jun wiped Su Su¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± Su Su answered obediently. At this moment, there were still tears on her face.


    Su Jun only intended to bring Su Su into the room to pay her respects to the dead puppy for a short while. Just as he was about to take her away, Su Su suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother, wait!¡±


    Although Su Jun didn¡¯t understand why Su Su told him to wait, he put Su Su down. When Su Su stood firmly on the ground, she looked at the dead puppy in a daze. Then, she trotted to one of the small dog houses and squatted down to look for something.


    Su Jun was puzzled when Su Su suddenly cried out in surprise. Then, she took out a tearful German Shepherd from the dog house and showed it to Su Jun. ¡°Pudding is still alive!¡±


    It was perhaps the greatest fortune that a poor puppy could survive after the terrible incident that recently took place in the Su family home.


    Su Jun did not burst into a fit of rage as everyone expected. Instead, he handled the Su Corporation¡¯s matters at home and accompanied Su Su and Su Qiao for dinner. After coaxing Su Su to sleep, Su Jun checked Su Qiao¡¯s homework and went to his room to get some rest.


    Just when Su Ren thought that Su Jun had forgiven her and could not bear to punish her, she was woken up by Chen Shun the following day. Then Chen Shun brought her to Su Jun, who was standing beside a few packed luggage bags.


    ¡°Lu Wei was kicked out of the house in the middle of the night yesterday. I fired her, so she went to work at another place.¡±


    Su Jun looked at Su Ren indifferently and said, ¡°You will be transferred to a boarding school, and you are not allowed to return to the Su family home. When I manage to locate your biological parents, I will tell them to pick you up.¡±


    ¡®Big Brother wants to send me to boarding school?¡±


    For a moment, Su Ren did not know how to react. She pleaded, ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t want to go to a boarding school. I want to live here!¡±


    ¡°This is not your home, Su Ren,¡± Su Jun said as he shook his head.


    ¡®There was no warmth in Su Jun¡¯s eyes. He looked straight at her and asked, ¡°I will ask you this one more time. Did you kill the puppy?¡±


    ¡®There was panic in Su Ren¡¯s eyes. Her breathing was unstable, but she stubbornly insisted, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then that settles it.¡±


    Su Jun no longer looked at her. Just as he was about to leave with his hands behind his back, Su Ren pounced forward and grabbed Su Jun¡¯s sleeve as tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°Big Brother, please don¡¯t send me away. I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes. I will be obedient and take care of my younger siblings from now on. I won¡¯t anger you anymore. Big Brother, please give me another chance. I beg you¡­¡±


    Su Jun frowned and stretched out his hand to break free from Su Ren¡¯s grip. Su Ren¡¯s cries became more mournful, with each finger that Su Jun pried.


    In the end, Su Ren fell at Su Jun¡¯s feet and continued to beg. Su Jun looked down at Su Ren and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have given you too many chances, Su Ren.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, please don¡¯t send me away!¡± Su Ren hugged Su Jun¡¯s leg and cried desperately.


    Just as Su Jun frowned and was about to break free from Su Ren, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. He rushed over in two to three steps and punched Su Jun on the chest.. ¡°Su Jun, what the hell are you doing?!¡±


    O left

 Chapter 71 - What Kind of Man Are You

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    $u Jun was caught off guard and was punched hard by the person who suddenly walked into the house. Su Jun held his chest in pain and took a few steps back, and when he looked up and saw the person in front of him, he could not help but exclaim, ¡°Su Zhen?!¡±


    $u Zhen was Su Su¡¯s fourth brother. He had relied on his naturally angelic voice and good looks to become a famous singer. Su Zhen was one of the highest-ranking singers in the world with countless adoring fans.


    He was busy touring the world, so Su Jun had not expected him to come home so soon. Su Zhen had light blue hair, his lips were red, and his teeth were white. He was the type of guy that any young girl would dream of having.


    However, Su Zhen¡¯s face was full of anger at this moment. He was outraged as he scolded, ¡°Su Jun, what kind of a brother are you? You¡¯re treating your sister so poorly because of a minor incident? Why are you being so ruthless to your sister?¡±


    After saying that, Su Zhen quickly walked to Su Ren and helped her to the living room sofa. Su Ren lowered her head and wiped her tears. She only called out to him once and then fell silent.


    Su Jun¡¯s face was livid as he held his chest. The intense pain almost made him unable to breathe. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Su Zhen, don¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Tm her brother too, so why can¡¯t I get involved? Su Ren has lived with us for so many years. Don¡¯t you have a sense of humanity in that heart of yours? I don¡¯t know what else you would¡¯ve done to Su Ren if I hadn¡¯t come home today.¡±


    Su Zhen burst into a fit of rage. He stood in front of the trembling Su Ren, pointed at Su Jun, and thundered, ¡°You¡¯re a cold-blooded and heartless man, but I¡¯m not like you! I¡¯ll never allow you to mistreat our sister as long as I¡¯m a member of the Su family!¡±


    Hearing Su Zhen¡¯s words, Su Ren cried aloud and hid behind Su Zhen as if she had been wronged.


    Su Ren¡¯s sad appearance made Su Zhen want to protect her even more. He took another step closer to Su Jun and said mercilessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think! Su Ren is just an innocent little girl. I¡¯m not going to let you send her to boarding school! If you don¡¯t want to take care of her, then I will!¡±


    Facing Su Zhen¡¯s anger, Su Jun only frowned and said coldly, ¡°What did Su Ren tell you?¡± Then, Su Jun looked at Su Ren, who was crying miserably. Su Ren noticed Su Jun¡¯s glare and shrank back guiltily.


    When Su Zhen saw his sister¡¯s frightened expression, he continued to scold, ¡°Are you still threatening her, Su Jun? What kind of aman are you?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you yelling at Big Brother the moment you come home?¡± Su Qiao yawned as she walked down the stairs.


    $u Su, who had just woken up, also came downstairs behind Su Qiao. She was rubbing her eyes sleepily. Su Zhen¡¯s curses were loud, waking all the members of the Su family up.


    Su Su was sleepy, but when she saw the handsome man with blue hair in front of Su Ren, she became stunned for a moment. She rubbed her eyes again to make sure that she was not hallucinating. Then, she smiled in surprise and exclaimed, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡±


    Before Su Su traveled back in time, she had interacted with her fourth brother, Su Zhen. Su Zhen had thrived in the entertainment industry. Even though Su Zhen was a dozen years younger than Su Su, he was very receptive to new trends and had many things in common with Su Su. Therefore, the two of


    them had an excellent relationship.


    Su Su missed Su Zhen very much after not seeing him for so long. As Su Su revealed a bright smile, she ran toward Su Zhen with her short legs as fast as she could.


    But just as Su Su arrived before Su Zhen, about to give him a big hug, Su Zhen raised his foot and kicked Su Su in disgust. The little girl fell backward and rolled on the ground a few times before stopping.


    $u Zhen looked at the little girl on the ground in disgust. His expression was filled with disdain and rage. Su Zhen could not help but become angry when he saw the little girl.


    ¡°You treat that b*stard child well, yet you¡¯re making Su Ren¡¯ life a living hell. You¡¯re abusing Su Ren and treating her like garbage. Have you lost your mind, Su Jun? Don¡¯t you know who your real family is? You¡¯re being ridiculous!¡±


    lo In


    B

 Chapter 72 - Jinx

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    $u Jun and Su Qiao were stunned when Su Zhen kicked Su Su away. Su Jun quickly ran toward Su Su. His heart ached as he helped her up from the ground.


    Su Su¡¯s face was smothered with dirt. Both her palms were covered with bloodstains from the fall, and some bruises formed on her knees. Su Jun was downright furious when he saw this. ¡°You¡¯ve gone insane, Su Zhen!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f*cking insane! You didn¡¯t care that Su Ren was crying so miserably, but the moment that b*stard child fell, you ran over as if she was about to die!¡±


    Su Zhen did not show any signs of weakness and retorted sternly. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong. After all, when Su Su pounced toward him, he had only used a tiny bit of his strength to kick her away.


    But when Su Zhen saw the bleeding palms of the little girl, his expression became dull. Su Zhen¡¯s initial aggressive demeanor immediately decreased tremendously.


    Su Jun stood up and looked at Su Zhen with a pained expression as he said in a deep voice, ¡°This girl is not a b*stard child! She¡¯s our long-lost biological sister, Su Su!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Su Su?¡± Su Zhen subconsciously muttered, his face full of uncertainty. Only then did he tum his head to take a closer look at Su Su. His body stiffened when he realized that Su Su looked very much like him and his siblings.


    Su Jun¡¯s heart ached as he patted Su Su¡¯s head and stared at Su Zhen, who was in a daze. Su Jun proceeded to instruct Su Qiao in a low voice, ¡°Quickly bring your sister with you and get her cleaned up. Ill be with you guys soon.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Big Brother.¡± This was the first time Su Qiao had seen the little girl get hurt. Su Su had even gotten kidnapped twice but still managed to return unscathed. However, this time, she had been hurt by their fourth brother, Su Qiao glared at Su Zhen angrily and led Su Su upstairs.


    ¡®When Su Zhen finally came back to his senses, his eyes were not filled with the joy of finally being reunited with his long-lost sister. Instead, he felt a deep sense of hatred and confusion.


    ¡°You dare to allow this cursed child back into our home? Don¡¯t you remember that mom and dad died in their search for that little girl? If it weren¡¯t for her, we would be a complete family. It¡¯s all that little girl¡¯s fault. You should¡¯ve just left her to die!¡± Su Zhen stiffened his body and suddenly glared at Su


    Jum as he shouted.


    Su Su, who had only walked halfway up the stairs, suddenly turned her head and looked at Su Zhen. She saw him standing in the middle of the living room, throwing a tantrum. She had never expected Su Zhen to have such thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Su Su.¡± Su Qiao quickly covered Su Su¡¯s ears. When Su Qiao noticed that Su Su was just standing still, he decided to pick her up and quickly bring her upstairs.


    ¡®When Su Jun saw that Su Qiao and Su Su had gone upstairs, he finally unleashed all his suppressed anger. His eyes revealed a raging fire as he raised his fist and punched Su Zhen on the shoulder.


    Then he scolded, ¡°The death of our parents has nothing to do with Su Su! You¡¯re being irrational by blaming a little girl. If you continue to behave this way, I will kick you out alongside Su Ren, and the both of you will never be allowed to step foot in the Su Family home ever again!¡±


    $u Zhen stood still and took Su Jun¡¯s punch. Then, he looked up and replied with disappointment and disdain, ¡°I finally came home, and now you¡¯re chasing me out? Fine!¡±


    ¡°Su Ren, gather your things!¡± Su Zhen gritted his teeth and looked away from Su Jun. He picked Su Ren¡¯s luggage up and stormed out of the Su family home.


    Su Ren was flustered when she heard this. She stole a glance at Su Jun and saw that he was still disappointed and disgusted with her. She then picked up the remaining luggage bags and followed Su Zhen out in a panic.


    After the two siblings left, Su Jun stood in the empty living room for a long while before letting out a sigh.


    $u Qiao finally found the first aid kit in a room upstairs. He took out some bandages and medicine powder. Then with some difficulty, he proceeded to bandage Su Su¡¯s wounds.


    ¡®When Su Zhen and Su Jun had their big argument earlier, the servants had tactfully retreated. They did not dare to watch the quarrel between the young masters. So now, the heavy responsibility of caring for Su Su fell on Su Qiao¡¯s shoulders.


    Ever since Su Su returned to the Su family, Su Qiao had been hoping that she would be quickly chased away by his big brother. He had even invited that annoying Grandma Su to the house, hoping she would teach Su Su a lesson.


    But when Su Su was kicked to the ground by Su Zhen, Su Qiao¡¯s first reaction was not to clap his hands in satisfaction but to feel a sudden pain in his heart.


    The little girl who usually laughed adorably was now welling up with tears, and her eyes resembled a dam about to explode. One could only imagine how painful that fall could¡¯ve been..


    O left

 Chapter 73 - Killed His Parents

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Just tell me if it starts to hurt.¡± Su Qiao clumsily applied the medicine powder to the wounds on Su Su¡¯s hands and began to wrap them with bandages. Su Su had not said a word since they went upstairs. Su Su simply sat on the bed in a daze like a puppet.


    Su Qiao¡¯s heart ached when he thought of how Su Su had sheltered and humbled him so many times before. It was then that Su Qiao suddenly realized that Su Su had not let him down in any way ever since she returned to the Su family.


    It was Su Su who had been trying her best to tolerate, help, and trust Su Qiao all this while. Su Qiao¡¯s heart ached when he thought of this. He raised his head to look at the little girl, only to find that her face was covered in tears.


    Su Qiao was shocked and immediately stopped moving. He stammered and asked frantically, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Did I wrap the bandage too tightly?¡±


    Su Su pouted. She wanted to say something, but she choked up and sobbed frantically. She tried to control herself, but her tears continued to roll down her face.


    Finally, Su Su was able to gather herself and speak, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Fourth Brother blames me for our parents¡¯ deaths.¡±


    Before Su Su traveled back in time, she found that the Su family was in shambles. Her five brothers were adults, and some time had passed since the deaths of their mother and father. So they had never talked to Su Su about it.


    But when Su Su saw her fourth brother screaming in anger, she finally realized how much her brothers had suffered after their parents died. Su Zhen even began to blame Su Su for the death of their mother and father.


    At the thought of this, Su Su could not suppress the grief and sadness in her heart. Tears continued to roll down her face. She barely knew her parents because of how young she was.


    But her brothers possessed precious memories with their mother and father. Su Su could not begin to imagine how sad and depressed they were after hearing that their parents had died.


    $u Qiao saw that the little girl was crying even harder, so he hurriedly took out a tissue to wipe her tears. Su Qiao tried to comfort her with a trembling voice, ¡°Mom and dad died in a car accident. It¡¯s not your fault. Please don¡¯t think that way.¡±


    However, Su Qiao¡¯s words failed to comfort Su Su. She did not blame Su Zhen for venting his grievances on her. Instead, she was sad about what had happened to the children of the Su family after their parents passed away.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry about me, Fifth Brother.¡± Su Su cried as she reassured Su Qiao. When Su Qiao saw the crying Su Su still managing to care for him, his throat tightened, and his heart softened.


    $u Qiao thought of his parents, who had always doted on him and became sad. Su Qiao lowered his head and quietly accompanied the crying little girl.


    When Su Jun came upstairs, he saw his two siblings crying together. He frowned and strode forward. He then held Su Su¡¯s injured hands and asked, ¡°How serious are the wounds on Su Su¡¯s hands?¡±


    Su Qiao lowered his eyes and answered sullenly, ¡°The bleeding has stopped, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It probably just hurts.¡±


    Only then was Su Jun able to relax. Su Jun then recalled when Su Qiao had taken Su Su to safety after being kicked by Su Zhen. A sense of relief flashed in his eyes. Su Jun patted Su Qiao on the shoulder and said sincerely, ¡°You did well, Su Qiao. You¡¯re a man now.¡±


    This was the first time his big brother had praised him. Su Qiao raised his head to look at Su Jun in disbelief. When Su Qiao saw the gentle and firm look in his big brother¡¯s eyes, he quickly lowered his head as his ears turned red. Su Qiao only replied briefly, ¡°Thanks, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Since Su Su¡¯s hands are injured, she won¡¯t be attending kindergarten today. But it¡¯s already past the time for you to go to school. Do you want to stay home, or do you want to rush over to school?¡± Su Jun asked Su Qiao while holding the tearful Su Su in his arms.


    ¡°TIl stay home,¡± Su Qiao immediately answered without thinking, But he was worried that Su Jun would think that he was too lazy to go to school, so Su Qiao quickly explained, ¡°I-I¡¯m just worried about Su Su!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform your teacher that you won¡¯t be attending school today,¡± Su Jun replied gently. Su Jun then looked at Su Qiao encouragingly and left with Su Su.


    Su Qiao¡¯s face was still flushed red even after Su Jun had left. He looked around helplessly and took the initiative to put the opened medical box back in its original position.


    $u Jun carried Su Su back to the room as she laid quietly on his shoulder, not crying or speaking. Su Su had a feeling that her big brother had something to say to her.


    When they arrived at Su Su¡¯s room, Su Jun gently placed the little girl onto the small bed. He then used a tissue to wipe Su Su¡¯s face before kneeling in front of her. Then he asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since you returned to us.. Do you miss mommy and daddy?¡±

 Chapter 74 - Su Zhen Regretted It

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Su Su looked into Su Jun¡¯s eyes and nodded heavily. When Su Su lived at the orphanage, lonely and pitiful, she would spend her days wishing for her parents to appear at the institute¡¯s entrance.


    But Su Su didn¡¯t know much about her actual background until she completed her Ph.D. Su Su¡¯s parents had already passed away during her studies, and she did not even have the opportunity to meet her siblings.


    However, that was probably the defining moment that drove Su Su to develop a time-traveling device, allowing her to save her family from failure and despair.


    Despite having a time-traveling device, it would only allow Su Su to travel to the time when she was four years old at the earliest, causing her to be unable to save her parents from their fatal accident.


    ¡®When Su Jun heard the little girl¡¯s answer, he fell silent for a long while before gently saying, ¡°Then do you know where mom and dad are?¡±


    Ever since the little girl returned to the Su family, Su Jun had never talked about their parents. Instead, he was the eldest brother, who took the role of a parental figure, and took care of Su Su.


    $u Jun felt that a four-year-old girl would have difficulties comprehending the concept of death and could not accept that her parents were gone.


    Unexpectedly, after Su Su listened to Su Jun attentively, her eyes darkened, but she did not cry. Instead, she replied sensibly, ¡°Mother Principal told me that our parents had gone to heaven and will not come back.¡±


    ¡®When Su Jun heard the little girl¡¯s reply, he heaved a long sigh of relief. His heart began to ache shortly after. ¡®Su Su must¡¯ve gone through a lot of hard times to be so sensible.


    Moreover, Mother Principal had also taught Su Su many other things. Su Jun felt that he would have to thank Mother Principal for taking such good care of Su Su whenever he would visit the orphanage.


    Su Jun gently rubbed the little girl¡¯s face and looked into her big adorable eyes. ¡°Su Zhen says things he doesn¡¯t mean when he¡¯s angry. I don¡¯t want you to believe a word he said. You¡¯re our beloved family member, and you are not a curse, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother. I know that Su Zhen didn¡¯t mean what he said,¡± Su Su replied with great understanding, Su Zhen was good at everything he did, but his only bad habit was his blunt personality. He was simple-minded and seemed heartless, which was why Su Ren so easily deceived him.


    When Su Su thought of this, she said to Su Jun, ¡°Big Brother, I think Su Zhen had misunderstood the situation with Su Ren. You have to tell Fourth Brother about it.¡±


    Su Su did not want her brothers to fight because of Su Ren. She felt that it was simply not worth it. Su Su could not help but sigh at the thought of this. If she had known about this sooner, she would have brought a few more memory chips back in time with her.


    She would then place a memory chip on each of her brothers so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them falling for Su Ren¡¯s schemes. But now, she had no choice but to rely on Su Jun to keep her brothers safe.


    $u Jun nodded and agreed. He felt that he should explain the situation to Su Zhen. ¡°All right, you¡¯ve woken up a little earlier than expected, so you must not have gotten enough sleep, right?¡±


    ¡°TIl tuck you in and let you sleep for a while longer.¡± Su Jun covered Su Su with a blanket and gently coaxed her to bed. After Su Su closed her swollen eyes and fell asleep, Su Jun walked out of the room.


    $u Zhen and Su Ren had left the Su Family home in a rage. At this moment, Su Zhen and Su Ren were roaming around, looking for a place to stay. But due to Su Zhen¡¯s fame, he was worried that someone would recognize him and cause an uproar.


    So Su Zhen tried his best to be inconspicuous by wearing a face mask, hat, and sunglasses to avoid being recognized. Su Zhen immediately regretted his decision when he left the Su family home. He now had to lug around his heavy suitcase alongside Su Ren to find a place to lay low. It was simply too


    difficult.


    The streets were undoubtedly different from the Su family home. Paparazzi and fans of Su Zhen were everywhere. If they were to see Su Zhen roaming around the streets, they would immediately spread all kinds of strange rumors around the news and social media the following day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another house we can live in, Fourth Brother?¡± Su Ren couldn¡¯t help but say with a frown. Su Zhen was the fourth young master of the Su family, so he must¡¯ve possessed other properties around the city, right? If he did, they would be able to stay there and lay low for the time being.


    However, Su Zhen¡¯s face stiffened when he heard Su Ren¡¯s question. He shook his head and said, ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t have any other houses. I sold them all.¡±


    ¡®When Su Zhen previously lived in those houses, many of his adoring fans had always managed to find out where he lived. There would always be people outside, waiting for a chance to meet him. Su Zhen then felt that it was pointless to have his own property, so he decided to sell them all.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just go and stay in a hotel for now,¡± Su Ren suggested tiredly. She was exhausted from carrying her two heavy luggage bags.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t stay in a hotel! Someone will definitely recognize me if we did that.¡± Su Zhen shook his head decisively..

 Chapter 75 - Did Not Quarrel Overnight

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then what should we do, Fourth Brother? I¡¯m tired of carrying these suitcases.¡± Su Ren wanted to cry, but she had no tears. Then she sat down by a flower bed on the roadside dejectedly.


    Su Zhen was now facing a dilemma, and after pondering for a moment, he said hesitantly, ¡°I have a friend that we could live with for a few days.¡± Su Zhen was a pop star, yet he had been reduced to the point of living a life of a nomad. This was simply too pathetic.


    ¡®When Su Zhen paused and pondered for a moment, he turned his head to look at Su Ren, who had an ugly expression on her face, and asked, ¡°What happened between you and Su Jun? What caused his attitude toward you to change so drastically?¡±


    Previously, Su Jun had doted on Su Ren. Even if Su Ren wanted the moon and the stars, Su Jun would do everything in his power to get them for her. But Su Jun had become bitter toward Su Ren, even chasing her out of the Su family home.


    $u Ren froze and quickly put on a pitiful expression as she said aggrievedly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m unlikable and that I usually keep my thoughts to myself. I¡¯m not as good with words as Su Su, so Big Brother would constantly misunderstand me.¡±


    After saying that, Su Ren lowered her head. This fragile and pitiful look made Su Zhen believe that Su Ren had indeed been bullied by Su Su.


    When Su Zhen heard this explanation, his heart immediately softened. Su Zhen clenched his fists and comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will teach that cursed little girl a lesson for you. That brat is so young, yet she¡¯s full of schemes. What a disgusting child!¡±


    Su Ren lowered her head pitifully once more after listening to Su Zhen¡¯s dissatisfied words. But no matter how much Su Zhen defended Su Ren, the two could only crouch by the roadside along with their luggage, with a defeated expression on their faces.


    Su Zhen was worried that being recognized by others would ruin his reputation and image, but he was still unwilling to go to his friend for help. Su Ren was also a young lady who could not bear the slightest bit of hardship.


    After sitting by the roadside for a long while, Su Ren clamored and begged that Su Zhen bring her to a hotel so that they could rest. She complained that it was too hot outside.


    While Su Zhen stroked his chin in distress, he suddenly thought of a more feasible plan. He said in a low voice, ¡°How about you go and apologize to Big Brother since it¡¯s all one big misunderstanding. Can¡¯t you just admit that you¡¯re wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that!¡± Su Ren subconsciously refused. She knew that Su Jun had caught her doing countless heinous acts, and he had long become suspicious of her. If she were to go back and apologize now, Su Jun would not forgive her.


    $u Jun would probably stand by his decision and send Su Ren to boarding school even though she apologized. When Su Ren noticed Su Zhen¡¯s surprised gaze, she hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Big Brother would still be angry with me and send me to boarding school anyway. I¡¯m scared, Fourth Brother.¡±


    $u Zhen then patted Su Ren on the shoulder and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t let him send you to boarding school as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡± Su Ren¡¯s eyes lit up as she said in surprise. Su Zhen patted his chest and immediately reassured, ¡°I made a promise to you, and I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡±


    After that, Su Zhen¡¯s phone vibrated. He casually took the phone out of his pocket and saw that he had received a message from Su Jun, asking him to go home and talk about their recent argument.


    The message read: ¡°We¡¯re brothers, and we will always disagree on certain things, but it¡¯s not safe for you to be roaming around the city. You should come home. I have something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    When Su Zhen saw Su Jun¡¯s thoughtful message, he felt a warmth pass through his heart. The unpleasant thought of their disagreement gradually disappeared, and Su Zhen became emotional for a moment.


    ¡®Although Big brother treated Su Ren poorly yet doted on Su Su, the fact remains that Su Su is our biological sister. Big Brother must have his reasons for his decisions. As a younger brother, I should understand where Big Brother is coming from.¡±


    After reading Su Jun¡¯s message, Su Zhen got up from the sidewalk, dusted off his butt, and pulled Su Ren up. Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and apologize to Big Brother.¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s face became unsightly. She hesitated standing up and wanted to persuade her fourth brother to stay in a hotel to avoid being recognized. But at this moment, Su Zhen had already stood up enthusiastically, picked up the luggage, and hailed for a cab. Su Ren knew that she could do nothing to stop


    Su Zhen, so she followed him reluctantly.


    ¡®When the two finally arrived at the Su family home, Su Zhen immediately led Su Ren to his big brother¡¯s home office. He then patted Su Ren on the head and said, ¡°Big Brother, Su Ren has something to tell you.¡± After saying that, Su Zhen winked at Su Ren, encouraging her to apologize.


    Su Ren lowered her head and tightly gripped her left sleeve. She then apologized reluctantly, ¡°Big Brother, I know that I¡¯ve let you down multiple times in the past.. Will you please give me another chance to make things right?¡±

 Chapter 76 - I Believe Everything You Say

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t let me down. You Let Su Su down.¡± Su Jun coldly interrupted Su Ren and waved his hand to shoo her away expressionlessly. ¡°You can leave now. I just want to talk to Su Zhen.¡±


    Seeing Su Jun¡¯s merciless gestures, Su Ren bit her lip and was forced to leave Su Jun¡¯s home office. As she left, she whispered, ¡°Fourth Brother¡­¡±


    Su Zhen waved his hand and comforted Su Ren, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Su Ren then suppressed the panic and nervousness in her heart and left the room with her head lowered.


    As soon as Su Ren left, Su Zhen pulled over a chair and sat down. At the same time, he smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Big Brother, Su Ren is still a child. You don¡¯t have to be so rough on her.¡±


    Su Zhen had always known Su Jun to be soft-hearted and could not bear to be angry at his younger siblings for too long, which was why Su Zhen was willing to return to the Su family home and talk to his big brother sensibly.


    $u Jun did not acknowledge Su Zhen¡¯s words. Instead, he took a sip of tea and said indifferently, ¡°I had a dream previously. In that dream, Su Su had not returned to us. I also found out that Su Ren was Bai Shen¡¯s daughter. She had been stealing our family¡¯s confidential documents to hand them over to the


    Bai family.¡±


    ¡°Su Ren worked alongside the Bai family to take us down. We were burdened with enormous debt, and I was imprisoned for economic crimes. I later committed suicide in prison.¡±


    ¡°Talso found out that Su Qiao became addicted to drugs. Then you and our other two brothers died a tragic death. One after another.¡±


    The smile on Su Zhen¡¯s face gradually disappeared. His face became stiff for a long while, then he stammered, ¡°T-That can¡¯t be true, Big Brother. It was just a dream, and Su Ren is our sister. I-It¡¯s simply impossible¡­¡±


    $u Jun took another sip of tea and said expressionlessly, ¡°I thought it was impossible too. Unfortunately, the things happening with Su Ren right now prove that my dream was not a lie.¡±


    ¡°Su Su got lost when she was younger and had gotten kidnapped twice since returning to us. Then we almost lost all of our family¡¯s confidential documents, and one of Su Su¡¯s puppies had been strangled to death. All of these events seem to point toward Su Ren.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there has been no concrete evidence to prove that Su Ren was the cause of all this. Otherwise, I would have thrown her into prison instead of boarding school.¡± Su Jun looked at Su Zhen as he explained calmly.


    Although Su Jun explained these incidents calmly as if they had not affected him, he knew how terrifying and horrible these events were as he experienced them alongside Su Su.


    Su Zhen¡¯s heart ached. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the armrest of the chair and muttered in disbelief, ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble believing what I said, I have some relevant evidence with me. There are police records, video recordings, and surveillance footage around this room. There¡¯s enough content here for you to get to know the real Su Ren.¡±


    As Su Jun spoke, he turned on his computer and displayed all of the information he spoke about earlier to Su Zhen.


    ¡°I-I believe you, Big Brother! Su Zhen said as he suddenly stood up. With his tired expression, he gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and continued, ¡°I never expected an eight-year-old girl to be capable of these things.¡±


    $u Jun rubbed his eyebrows as he thought of Su Su, who was injured by Su Zhen¡¯s kick. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°I thought that you were sensible enough to discern right from wrong, but it turns out that you¡¯re still immature. You protected the one with ill will toward us but kicked your biological


    sister and sent her rolling across the ground.


    Su Jun¡¯s heart ached when he thought about the little girl and her bloodied hands. However, when Su Zhen recalled the moment that Su Su had tried to pounce on him to hug him, his body stiffened.


    $u Zhen lowered his head in shame as his face turned red and apologized, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll go and apologize to Su Su right away!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Su Su is fine. She doesn¡¯t even hold a grudge against you. She even advised me to talk to you patiently.¡± Su Jun sighed and continued, ¡°That settles it. ¡®m sending Su Ren to boarding school. You should get some rest. I know being on tour is tough too.¡±


    ¡°B-Big Brother!¡± Su Zhen called out in embarrassment before continuing to stammer, ¡°Even though Su Ren has been misbehaving, I think we should let her live here so that we can keep an eye on her. I-If no one watches over her in boarding school, she might do even worse things¡­¡±


    As Su Zhen spoke, his voice gradually became quieter and quieter as he lost confidence. In the end, Su Zhen said in a low voice, ¡°I-I might¡¯ve promised her that I wouldn¡¯t let you send her to boarding school¡­¡±


    After hearing Su Zhen¡¯s words, Su Jun¡¯s brows furrowed. He thought that if Su Ren were indeed Bai Shen¡¯s daughter, she would definitely continue to scheme and plot against the Su family.


    But if she weren¡¯t Bai Shen¡¯s daughter, it would be wiser to keep her in the Su family home and keep a watchful eye on her instead of sending her to boarding school.


    $u Jun pondered for a moment and finally agreed. ¡°Then I will entrust you with the responsibilities of keeping an eye on Su Ren for now..¡±

 Chapter 77 - Fourth Brother’s Attitude Changed

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®When Su Jun saw that Su Zhen was about to leave, he frowned and called out to Su Zhen again, ¡°Su Zhen, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother? Is there anything else I need to know?¡± Su Zhen turned around in confusion.


    ¡°hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact that you kicked Su Su this morning,¡± Su Jun stared directly at Su Zhen as his voice suddenly became more fierce. ¡®Tl forgive you since you weren¡¯t aware of what was happening, But if you ever do something like that again, you¡¯re dead to me.¡±


    Su Zhen was shocked at the sight of Su Jun¡¯s intimidating glare. He immediately realized how extremely protective his big brother was toward Su Su. But he was indeed in the wrong, so he could only lower his head and reply, ¡°Y-Yes, Big Brother. I will do well to remember this.¡±


    ¡°all right, get out of here,¡± Su Jun instructed. When Su Zhen left his big brother¡¯s home office, he saw Su Ren standing at the foot of the stairs.


    When Su Ren saw Su Zhen, she immediately ran up to him as she looked like she was about to cry. Then she stuttered, ¡°Fourth Brother, I


    After learning about the horrible things that Su Ren had done, Su Zhen began to feel disgusted at the sight of Su Ren. He turned his head away from Su Ren and said coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t be going to boarding school.¡±


    ¡°R-Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you, Fourth Brother!¡± Su Ren¡¯s eyes lit up as she immediately grabbed Su Zhen¡¯s sleeve in excitement.


    $u Zhen flung Su Ren¡¯s hand away and looked at her happy and excited expression. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you do such horrible things to Su Su? Are you not happy with your life in this home?¡±


    The smile on Su Ren¡¯ face immediately disappeared as she lowered her head and bit her lip. She knew that Su Jun must have told Su Zhen about what she did.


    Su Ren felt that there was no way for her to deny it, so she could only say in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Brother, I know that I was immature and behaved poorly. But Ive come to my senses and realized that I was wrong, I want to correct my mistakes.¡±


    $u Zhen¡¯s head started to ache when he looked at Su Ren¡¯s red eyes as if she was about to cry. He waved his hand and replied, ¡®All right, if you can right your wrongs, then there¡¯s still hope for you. I want you to take better care of Su Su in the meantime. You¡¯re not allowed to make mistakes anymore, do you


    hear me?¡±


    Su Ren clenched her fists as she was unwilling to accept these conditions. But due to her current situation, she could only grit her teeth and say, ¡®I will do my best to take better care of Su Su, Fourth Brother!¡±


    $u Zhen shook his head and ignored her as he strode away. Despite that, Su Ren anxiously called out to Su Zhen, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± But Su Zhen did not even turn his head to face her. Instead, he continued to head downstairs.


    Su Ren wondered why her fourth brother had suddenly become so cold. Su Zhen had doted on her just a moment ago, but he suddenly abandoned her just like that. Su Ren clenched her fist tightly, and her nails dug deep into the palm of her hands.


    The weather that day was pleasant. Su Su wore a floral dress as the servants brought her to the garden to bask in the sun. Under the warm sunlight, Su Su¡¯s small face was tinged red, but she felt relaxed.


    Before Su Su traveled back in time, she was swamped with labor. She worked hard for a living so she could build a brighter future for herself, Su Su never had the chance to enjoy life the way she could now.


    Knowing this, Su Su set a new goal for herself. Not only did she plan to save her family, but she also wanted to take the opportunity to live a meaningful and happy life.


    After running around a small patch of flowers, Su Su walked along a stone path. Suddenly, she heard a girl¡¯s faint laughter and the barkings of a dog toward her right.


    Su Su looked toward the sound source and saw that Su Qian was playing with Pudding in the middle of a small meadow. The little girl and the puppy were having a great time.


    Su Su was pleasantly surprised to see this. When Su Ren strangled Chocolate, Pudding narrowly escaped with its life. After checking on Pudding and ensuring that it was not seriously injured, Pudding was handed over to a servant. She had not expected to see Su Qian playing with the puppy here.


    $u Su didn¡¯t know much about her second uncle¡¯s daughter, Su Qian. She only knew that she and Su Hao were quite naughty and had frequently quarreled when they were young. After Su Jun kicked Second Uncle out of the family, the twins were treated like two unwanted rubber balls that got kicked around.


    ¡®When Su Su thought back to when Su Ren had tried to frame Su Qian for the death of Chocolate¡ªand that Su Qian had managed to turn the tables on Su Ren¡ªSu Su became curious about the little girl, so she decided to approach Su Qian.


    $u Qian realized that Su Su had discovered her. Her hands petting the puppy stopped suddenly, and she looked at Su Su awkwardly.


    ¡°Su Qian, do you like dogs too?¡± Su Su smiled at Su Qian in a friendly manner.


    $u Qian stood up in embarrassment and replied, ¡°Y-Yes, Pudding is adorable. I couldn¡¯t help myself from playing with it.¡±


    It was clear that Su Qian was quite afraid of Su Su. Su Qian, who would constantly quarrel with Su Ren, was timid before Su Su..

 Chapter 78 - Girls’ Crematorium

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®When Su Su saw Pudding wagging its tail at the two of them, she comforted the nervous Su Qian, ¡®If you like puppies, I can take you to the pet store that Su Jun bought for me. Then you can choose a puppy for yourself!¡±


    Su Su could see that Su Qian enjoyed playing with little animals. Su Su knew that she didn¡¯t have evil thoughts as Su Ren did, so she was willing to help this little girl.


    ¡°Y-You would do that for me?¡± Su Qian was pleasantly surprised, but she soon hesitated and said, ¡°Forget it..¡±


    Seeing Su Qian¡¯s hesitation, Su Su asked caringly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you were worried about, Su Qian?¡±


    Su Qian bit her lips as her eyes showed a sense of fear. After struggling to piece together her words, she said, ¡°After all, my brother and I are just visitors in your home. If I wanted to have a pet of my own, your big brother would find out, and he would be displeased..¡±


    The past few years of being kicked around to different homes were enough to change the mischievous twins, so they gradually became more humbled and cautious.


    Su Su smiled sweetly and took the initiative to hold Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°My big brother is a kind person. He likes well-behaved children. Don¡¯t worry, Su Qian. I¡¯ll talk to him, and then he¡¯ll agree to take us to the pet shop.¡±


    Su Qian was moved when she saw the sincere look in Su Su¡¯s eyes. As she held Su Su¡¯s hand, she finally nodded and said, ¡°O-Okay!¡±


    Acrisp and clear voice suddenly sounded from behind them when the two were chatting, ¡°Su Su.¡±


    Su Qian raised her eyes and noticed that it was Su Su¡¯s fourth brother, Su Zhen. Her body stiffened then she quickly let go of Su Su¡¯s hand. ¡°You guys can talk. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll return to my room for now.¡± Su Qian then hurriedly waved her hand at Su Su and quickly left the meadow.


    $u Zhen couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised when he saw Su Qian¡¯s departing figure. Su Qian and Su Ren were of the same age, but their personalities differed. If Su Ren were here, she wouldve clung to her brother and refused to leave. She would even become jealous of the little girl.


    When Su Zhen thought of this, he could not help but shake his head lightly. Su Su blinked her big almond-shaped eyes at Su Zhen and did not take the initiative to speak and simply waited for Su Zhen to do so.


    $u Su had not forgotten that Su Zhen had kicked her because of Su Ren. Although Su Su gave her fourth brother the benefit of the doubt, her hands were still wrapped in bandages. She simply wanted Su Zhen to reflect on his actions.


    Su Zhen was embarrassed when he saw the little girl blinking silently. He knelt before Su Su and looked at her before saying, ¡®Are you playing with your puppy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Iam. But my hands hurt so much, so I came outside to play so I could distract myself from the pain.¡± Su Su nodded as she emphasized.


    $u Zhen¡¯s face stiffened as he looked at the little girl¡¯s bandaged hands. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, so he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Su. I was too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fourth Brother. I only cried for an entire morning!¡± The little girl smiled sweetly but said some exceptionally pitiful words.


    ¡®$-She cried for the entire morning?!¡¯


    $u Zhen was stunned. Then he hesitantly raised his hand and gently touched Su Su¡¯s little face. He lowered his eyes and stammered, ¡®I-I know that what I did was wrong, Will you forgive your fourth brother, Su Su?¡±


    ¡®When Su Su heard this, she put her hands on her hips, pretending to be angry, ¡®Fine! I forgive you, Fourth Brother.¡± Although Su Su was not truly angry, her voice was filled with grievance and sadness.


    $u Zhen lowered his head even more and said humbly, ¡°Ill buy you lots of presents! Will that be okay, Su Su?¡±


    ¡°But my hands hurt too much, so I can¡¯t unwrap your presents!¡± Su SU said with a pout. Su Zhen thought that it was over when he saw that the little girl was utterly outraged with him.


    Su Zhen began to panic. In the past, whenever Su Ren was in a bad mood, he would only need to buy Su Ren presents to calm her down. But he was now faced with Su Su, who wasn¡¯t so easy to bribe, so he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Can I buy you a car?¡± Su Zhen asked persuasively.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want a car because I can¡¯t drive!¡± Su Su retorted as her hands remained on her hips.


    ¡°Then can I buy you a limited-edition dress?¡±


    ¡°No, I already have a lot of clothes!¡± The little girl continued to be prideful


    ¡°How about I get you the rarest breed of dog?¡± Su Zhen tentatively asked as he looked at Pudding, wagging its tail while runing around¡­

 Chapter 79 - Don’t Come Into Contact With Her

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The little girl was utterly arrogant. She angrily turned around with her hands on her hips and ignored Su Zhen.


    ¡°Su Su, Tl do whatever you want me to do if you forgive me!¡± Su Zhen held his forehead while looking at the back of the stubborn Su Su and wondered what he could do to appease her.


    Just when Su Zhen ran out of ideas, Su Su suddenly said in a childish voice, ¡®Tll forgive you if you take me to the amusement park, Fourth Brother.¡±


    $u Zhen¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he bolted upright. ¡®O-Of course! As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park for as long as you want!¡±


    But after asking for Su Jun¡¯s permission, Su Jun said that they were only allowed to go to the nearest amusement park and nowhere else due to Su Zhen¡¯s poor babysitting skills.


    In the end, Su Jun chose an amusement park located at the center of the city. Some children¡¯s facilities were there, and it was closer to home.


    Even though the amusement park was not far away, Su Zhen decided to be well prepared, so he packed many things before taking Su Su there. He packed food, water, umbrellas, and even diapers.


    $u Hao and Su Qian stood at the top floor of the small building and watched as Su Zhen left with the little girl. It was difficult for Su Qian not to be envious of Su Su, who was always doted on by her brothers. Su Qian focused on the direction in which the two siblings exited as her eyes filled with desire.


    ¡®If only I had brothers who would dote on me like that.


    But Su Hao, who sensed Si Qian¡¯s emotions, only frowned and said with a stem expression, ¡®Sister, I saw you playing with Su Su just now.¡±


    Su Qian was stunned. In confusion, she looked at her twin brother and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Su Hao had a strange look on his face. His voice sank as he said, ¡°I think you should stay away from her. We¡¯ll get in trouble if you get too close to her!¡±


    ¡°Why is that? I think Su Su is a nice person, Su Hao. Aren¡¯t you being a little oversensitive?* Su Qian replied.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand! Su Jun asked us to live in this small building so that we wouldn¡¯t come into contact with Su Su. Our days at the Su family home will be over if you offend them, ¡± Su Hao said sternly. He believed that the members of the Su family were terrible people.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never even thought of doing anything to offend Su Su!¡± Su Qian¡¯s face darkened. She glanced at her vigilant brother and retorted unhappily, ¡°What I do is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, do you? Even if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, we would be the ones to blame if anything happens to Su Su. Take Su Ren, for an example. Look at her current situation,¡± Su Hao continued to try and persuade Su Qian with a cold and stern gaze.


    ¡°1-1. Su Qian was speechless. It was true that Su Ren had gradually ended up in such a sorry state simply because she had offended Su Su.


    When Su Hao saw that his sister¡¯s expression had changed, his tone immediately softened as he continued to persuade her, ¡°Sister, It took a lot of effort for us to be able to stay at the Su family home. Please don¡¯t


    Su Ren¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind them just as the twins spoke. Her voice was sharp and harsh, ¡°Who gave you two stray dogs the right to talk about my situation?!¡±


    ¡®The twins tured around in unison and saw Su Ren glaring at them with a face full of hatred.


    Su Hao¡¯s face instantly turned red with rage. He was a straightforward person, so he decided to refute, ¡°Who are you calling stray dogs? At least we still have parents, unlike you. You don¡¯t even know who your real parents are!¡±


    But those words weren¡¯t lethal to Su Ren, who was only pretending to be an orphan. Su Ren snorted coldly and mocked, ¡°No matter how bad my situation is, it¡¯s still better than the two of you. My big brother despises you!¡±


    ¡°Even so, we¡¯re not the ones being sent to boarding school,¡± Su Qian retorted on her brother¡¯s behalf.


    Su Ren¡¯s body stiffened after being stabbed in her sore spot by those words. She glared coldly at the twins before turning around to leave. ¡°Hmph, Su Zhen protected me, so I¡¯m no longer going to boarding school. We¡¯ll see what happens to the two of you since you want to gloat over my misfortune!¡±


    Meanwhile, Su Su was excitedly pulling Su Zhen along to play with her at the amusement park.


    Although Su Jun had taken Su Su to the amusement park before, she didn¡¯t enjoy herself due to her kidnapping incident. But now that her bright and lively fourth brother was here, she could finally enjoy herself and have a good time.


    But after looking at the rides that Su Su was interested in, Su Zhen¡¯s face instantly turned pale. There was a ride that was dozens of meters tall before them, called the Swing Hammer.


    ¡®The hammer-shaped machine would spin wildly in the air when the visitors sat on it. Everyone who got off the ride was pale-faced, and they would immediately start vomiting..

 Chapter 80 - Vomited So Much That He Was Dizzy

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Zhen subconsciously took a step back but was stopped by Su Su. She blinked her big innocent eyes and asked, ¡°Are you afraid, Fourth Brother?¡±


    But Su Zhen refused to admit that he was afraid in front of a four-year-old child. The corner of Su Zhen¡¯s lip twitched as he said in a cold sweat, ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid at all. I was just afraid that you would be afraid!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Su Su isn¡¯t afraid at all. Come on, Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Su Su smiled sweetly. She proceeded to walk forward with her short legs with Su Zhen in tow to the front of the Swing Hammer. Then they found two empty seats and sat down.


    The amusement park¡¯s crew member walked over and fastened Su Zhen¡¯s seat belt to make sure that he was seated firmly. Then the crew member looked at Su Su swaying her little feet and said, ¡°You¡¯re too young to be on this ride, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s too bad.¡± Su Su was disappointed. She glanced at Su Zhen and hopped down from her seat. Before Su Su traveled back in time, she used to do exciting things after studying. But after having so much fun, she had forgotten that she was only a four-year-old child in this timeline.


    When Su Zhen saw the little girl hopping off, he immediately became anxious. He struggled to get out of his seat, but he couldn¡¯t move. Su Zhen could only call out to the little girl, ¡°W-Wait, Su Su, aren¡¯t you going to accompany me?!¡±


    Su Zhen was terrified of amusement park rides. Someone would have to accompany him, or he would be scared out of his wits.


    ¡®When the crew member saw Su Zhen reaching out to Su Su, he smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but children under the age of twelve aren¡¯t allowed to board this ride.¡±


    After saying that, the crew member checked on Su Zhen¡¯s seatbelt once more. Then he turned his head to Su Su and said, ¡°Be a good girl and wait for your brother to come back, okay?¡±


    Thus the crew member led Su Su backward and gave up her seat to someone else. Under Su Zhen¡¯s desperate gaze, the crew member tured on the machine.


    ¡°P-Please let me down.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s voice was hoarse as he pleaded helplessly. Immediately after the crew member activated the ride, Su Zhen¡¯s figure shot up into the sky at lightning speed. Then a heart-wrenching scream echoed through the skies, ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    $u Zhen sounded miserable, and Su Su could not bear to listen to his screams, so she covered her ears. Two minutes later, Su Zhen, who had melted into his seat, was patted on his shoulder by the crew member as he said, ¡°That was fun, wasn¡¯t it? Feel free to come back anytime.¡±


    $u Zhen could not say a word. He shook his head and stumbled toward Su Su. When the little girl looked at Su Zhen¡¯s half-dead expression, she felt that being kicked by Su Zhen was nothing compared to this. Su Su asked with concem, ¡°Are you okay, Fourth Brother?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m not okay¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Before Su Zhen could finish his sentence, he frantically looked around and quickly jogged toward a trash can nearby. Then he hunched over and vomited.


    $u Su hurriedly took out a water bottle and a pack of tissues from the bag that her Su Zhen had packed and handed them to him.


    $u Zhen took the water bottle and tissues with great difficulty. Then he gargled some water and wiped his mouth clean, Only then did Su Zhen feel a little better. He tumed his head and said to Su Su, ¡°T-Thank you, Su Su. You¡¯re very considerate¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Su Su smiled innocently and replied in a cute voice, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    After enjoying themselves at the amusement park, the two sibling¡¯s relationship improved significantly. The laughter they shared had dissolved the estrangement between them.


    ¡®When Su Zhen saw his little sister¡¯s bright and sincere smile, he felt that it was worth all his vomiting. When Su Zhen noticed that the little girl was sweating, he thought of something and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hot out here, isn¡¯t it? Come on. I¡¯ll get you some ice cream!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Su Su immediately replied as her eyes lit up. Su Jun would usually refuse to let Su Su eat ice cream at home, and she had been craving it for some time. Now that Su Zhen had offered to take her for ice cream, she instantly became excited¡­

 Chapter 81 - Keep a Low Profile

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Zhen looked around and found a large shopping mall nearby. He thought there might be a high-end dessert store there, so he led Su Su to the shopping mall.


    After entering the shopping mall, a cool breeze from the air conditioner blew onto Su Zhen, making him feel dizzy.


    After taking two more steps, Su Zhen became nauseous. He quickly stopped to rub his temples, saying weakly, ¡°Hold on, Su Su. I might need to vomit again.¡±


    After finding a trash can, Su Zhen stood next to it, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to throw up no matter how hard he tried. Su Zhen only continued to feel dizzy and nauseous.


    ¡°Give me a few minutes, Su Su. I need to rest for a while.¡± At this moment, Su Zhen was wearing a mask, and he found it hard to breathe, so he quickly removed his mask and drank a few mouthfuls of water.¡±


    After a while, Su Zhen finally felt better. Then he heard a girl suddenly scream from not too far away, ¡°Ah! Is that Su Zhen?!¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s face turned pale. He held Su Su¡¯s hand and attempted to run away, but he could barely move due to dizziness. Before Su Su could react, she saw a few girls rushing over excitedly. They stared straight at Su Zhen and exclaimed, ¡°Are you, Su Zhen? Is it really you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I finally get to meet you! You¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Am I really meeting Su Zhen in person?! Am I dreaming?!¡±


    The commotion of the girls attracted the attention of everyone nearby. More people began to recognize Su Zhen and quickly gathered around him.


    Su Zhen felt that something was wrong. He struggled to hold onto Su Su¡¯s hand while he squeezed through the crowd that swarmed around him. He managed to run toward a relatively empty area of the mall.


    But Su Zhen felt that Su Su was too slow, so he picked her up and pressed her head into his arms. Then he continued to run away quickly. The fans who recognized Su Zhen chased after him, shouting his name fervently.


    During the chaos, Su Su was held in Su Zhen¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t raise her head. She could only say gloomily, ¡°Why are you running, Fourth Brother?¡±


    ¡°They will catch me if I don¡¯t run, and tomorrows entertainment news will be filled with hideous pictures of me!¡± Su Zhen said in horror. Su Zhen wasnt afraid of being recognized or that he was carrying a girl that looked like his daughter. Instead, he was terrified that the paparazzi would post ugly


    pictures of him across the internet.


    $u Zhen relied on his good looks to make a living and could not bear to be embarrassed. However, the Heavens seemed to torment Su Zhen deliberately. After quickly running around a corner, a dense crowd appeared before him, blocking his way.


    The mall had organized an event, and people had gathered to spectate. After a hip-hop dance performance concluded, the spectators were all very excited. The host then walked onto the stage and exclaimed ecstatically, ¡°The next event will include interacting with the audience below!¡±


    ¡°As long as you can gain the judges¡¯ favor, you will be rewarded with a grand prize of ten thousand yuan! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to be the lucky winner!¡±


    $u Zhen could not be bothered with the grand prize. He was only worried about the ugly photos of himself. Su Zhen looked back and saw his fans maniacally chasing after him while they took photos with their phones, and in front of him was a large group of people.


    Su Zhen hesitated before rushing into the crowd with Su Su in his arms. He believed that his fans would lose him in the sea of people if he went into the crowd.


    As Su Zhen squeezed through the crowd, the lights at the entire venue went utterly dark as the host spoke excitedly, ¡°All right, we shall let the spotlight choose the lucky contestant from the crowd that will have the chance to win the grand prize of ten thousand yuan!¡±


    A beam of light then swept through the crowd. When Su Su realized that the light had brushed past Su Zhen several times as he tried to escape, she felt something bad would happen.


    Su Su tugged at Su Zhen¡¯s clothes and nervously reminded him, ¡°Fourth Brother, you need to stop moving and keep a low profile¡­¡±


    However, Su Zhen ignored her. He only thought of taking advantage of the darkness to get out of the shopping mall and return home.


    suddenly, the host shouted, ¡°The spotlight will choose the lucky contestant in three, two, one!¡±

 Chapter 82 - The Handsome Man With Blue Hair

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Immediately after, Su Zhen felt a blinding white light shine onto him. He subconsciously stopped and covered his eyes while protecting Su Su in his arms.


    When Su Zhen looked up, he realized that the people had formed a circle. The crowd stared at Su Zhen as they surrounded him.


    ¡°All right, our next contestant is the handsome gentleman with blue hair, holding a little girl in his arms!¡± The host announced. At the same time, Su Zhen appeared on the screen behind him with a blank expression on his face.


    Immediately after, there was a burst of surprise and excited screams from the crowd surrounding Su Zhen.


    ¡°Oh? Could it be?¡± The host was stunned for a moment, and then he became excited as he continued to announce enthusiastically, ¡°It seems that we have a very special person in the crowd. This person is currently the most phenomenal singer, and he is¡­¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s sense of artistry was high, and when he sensed a camera pointing in his direction, he immediately became calm and looked at his surroundings indifferently. It was like he wasn¡¯t the same guy running for his life just a moment ago.


    ¡°Su Zhen!¡± The host shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Everyone present was surprised. Even if one weren¡¯t a fan, they would have heard at least one of Su Zhen¡¯s popular songs on the radio. When the crowd heard that Su Zhen was amongst them, they all cheered excitedly and loudly.


    It wasn¡¯t often that one would meet a celebrity in person, hence why the crowd was so excited.


    The host announced, ¡°All right, let¡¯s invite our special guest, Su Zhen, to come up to the stage and complete our challenge!¡±. After saying that, the host recited a long list of sponsors.


    It was rare for the sponsors to have the opportunity to use such a popular figure to promote their products, so they had to take advantage of the situation.


    Under the influence of Su Zhen¡¯s fame and the venue¡¯s atmosphere, the people who were a distance away from Su Zhen gradually approached him. Some of them even reached out to touch him.


    Su Zhen braced himself and looked around for an empty spot to stand. The safest place was beside the host because no one had gone up the stage.


    Su Zhen knew that he was in trouble. He knew that his manager and management team would scold him as soon as they found out.


    People in a small shopping mall surrounded a well-known artist carrying a little girl. Su Zhen was embarrassed that he was forced to participate in an advertising campaign.


    Su Zhen only pretended to be calm, but he walked onto the stage as if he was ready to die. The host even graciously asked Su Zhen to stand at center stage, not wanting to steal Su Zhen¡¯s spotlight.


    Meanwhile, Su Su was still in her fourth brother¡¯s arms. Su Zhen didn¡¯t want to show Su Su¡¯s face to the crowd. He wasn¡¯t afraid of people thinking that Su Su was his illegitimate child. Instead, he was afraid that the overly protective Su Jun would find out.


    Su Zhen knew that if his little sister became famous, she would be a victim of cyber-bullying and harassment. If Su Jun found out about this, he would undoubtedly make Su Zhen¡¯s life a living hell.


    Once Su Zhen took his place on stage, the host commanded the security personnel to suppress the fans who had run onto the stage. The host also turned up the volume on his mic and announced the rules of the event.


    ¡°The contestants are only required to do an impromptu performance and win the judges¡¯ praise. If they can do that, they will win the grand prize of ten thousand yuan! I believe this should be a breeze for the king of the music industry, right, Su Zhen?¡±


    Seeing that the host had already passed over the microphone to him, Su Zhen could only force an awkward smile and nod silently. Su Zhen was nauseous from his activities at the amusement park. He had also used up all of his energy from running.


    After all that, Su Zhen was asked to sing. In his current condition, he might sound like a toad. But Su Zhen couldn¡¯t taint his reputation now. Since he had already stood at the center of the stage, he had to perform like a true artist.


    Otherwise, he would be ridiculed and slandered for the rest of his life. Su Zhen felt that this might be the last public performance of his career as a singer..

 Chapter 83 - The Unlucky Shopping Mall

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°However, if the contestant fails, we will have to continue our search until the judges are satisfied,¡± the host continued. The host secretly changed the rules to take advantage of Su Zhen¡¯s presence.


    After saying that, the host deliberately shouted toward the audience below, ¡°All right, audience, how do you think Su Zhen will perform?¡± The crowd below became more excited.


    As long as the judges disapproved of Su Zhen¡¯s performance, the audience could drag Su Zhen¡¯s name through the mud. After all, this was equivalent to a free concert. It was a massive opportunity for the crowd below.


    Even nay-sayers had already taken out their phones to record Su Zhen¡¯s embarrassing performance.


    Even though Su Zhen was furious at this moment, he could only maintain an awkward smile. But Su Zhen had already cursed this unlucky shopping mall and the host tens of thousands of times in his heart.


    ¡°We also have some props backstage, so you can go and get ready. You begin your performance later.¡± The host then reached out to lead Su Zhen backstage. The host had a sinister smile on his face as he did this.


    su Zhen had no choice but to carry Su Su along and hide for now. However, the stage was densely packed with people due to the previous situation. There were even signs of more people showing up to the event.


    $u Zhen put Su Su down with a bitter expression and took out his phone to type a distress message to send it to Su Jun. Then he fell into a daze.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Fourth Brother?¡± Su Su asked as she looked at Su Zhen¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Tm not feeling so good. I can¡¯t sing because I need to vomit,¡± Su Zhen said as he waved his hand. Then he sat down on a chair and continued, ¡°We should just wait here for Big Brother to come and get us.¡±


    However, Su Zhen had only rested for less than five minutes when the crowd became restless, urging Su Zhen to perform.


    Even Su Su became annoyed at this point. ¡®These people are so impatient. They¡¯re so desperate for a free concert. Do they know how much a single ticket to my brother¡¯s performance would cost?¡±


    Under the pressure of the agitated crowd, the host was forced to go backstage and advise Su Zhen, ¡°Mr. Su Zhen, could you just perform one of your songs? Otherwise, the crowd won¡¯t let you get off the stage.¡±


    ¡°You dare to tell me that?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly got a terrible headache. Su Zhen could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°If you didn¡¯t ask me to perform, nothing would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    The host was embarrassed. He scratched his head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this isn¡¯t for the show¡¯s effect. Please perform just one song. Otherwise, your fans will slander you.¡±


    If Su Zhen kept hiding and refused to go on stage and perform, the fans might become too excited and rush in to pester Su Zhen, or worse, all sorts of negative news about Su Zhen possibly lip-syncing would be spread across the world.


    In this country, a failed artist could never appear in public again, which meant that Su Zhen¡¯s career as a singer might come to a bitter end.


    ¡°All right, all right. Please stop rushing me.¡± Su Zhen chased the host away with annoyance. When the host left, Su Zhen began to retch again. He looked like he was in immense pain.


    ¡°Tm never going on the Swing Hammer again, Su Su¡­¡± Su Zhen said as he gagged. Although Su Zhen pretended to be relaxed, Su Su could still hear the helplessness and worry in her fourth brother¡¯s voice.


    Su Su knew that she had caused Su Zhen a lot of trouble after forcing him to take her to the amusement park. Anyone in this position would be extremely depressed.


    ¡°Ugh, please come and get us, Big Brother.¡± Su Zhen could only groan in pain.


    Meanwhile, the noise outside grew louder and louder. It seemed that the audience was beginning to slander Su Zhen.


    ¡°What a horrible person. Why is he ignoring his fans?¡±


    ¡°He must¡¯ve been lip-syncing his entire career. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid to perform live.¡±


    ¡°So, this is what Su Zhen is like. We should boycott all immoral artists!¡±


    $u Su scanned around backstage, looking for a way to help Su Zhen out of his predicament. Then she saw a violin on a table by the sidelines, and her eyes lit up.


    $u Zhen could not help but feel nervous when he saw Su Su walk to the violin. He said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to play the violin, Su Su. Please don¡¯t touch that.¡±


    Su Su shook her head and said, ¡°I know how to play the violin. I can help you, Fourth Brother.¡±


    Under Su Zhen¡¯s shocked eyes, Su Su took a deep breath and put the violin firmly on her shoulder. Then she adjusted her posture and raised the violin bow..

 Chapter 84 - Su Su’s Violin

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su lowered her eyes, adjusted the tune, and pulled the bow amid the crowd¡¯s noise outside.


    A smooth tune immediately flowed from under the bow, indicating that Su Su had adequately tuned the violin. Su Su felt the strum of the bow as she did when she learned how to play the violin in the past.


    ¡®When Su Su was in school, she became interested in playing the violin. Su Su felt that one¡¯s posture while playing the violin was exquisite, and the instrument¡¯s tune was utterly pure. Whenever she had spare time, she would use it to learn the violin.


    She still remembered using her first national scholarship to purchase a violin that she had wanted for a long time. While other students were troubled by games and relationships, Su Su devoted all her time to her studies and the violin. One could say that Su Su did not only play the violin just for Su Zhen


    but also herself.


    After a few strums, Su Su remembered how to play the violin, She closed her eyes and paused for a moment. When she opened them again, her wrist began to move effortlessly.


    As Su Zhen watched, his eyes grew as big as the moon. When he heard the beautiful and gentle music flowing out of the violin, he was even more stunned. His sister, who had been wandering outside for three years, actually knew how to play the violin. How could she play it so well?


    This time, Su Su was playing a piece that she had composed herself when she attended university. She had not given it a name yet. It was based on her state of mind and her experiences.


    It started slow and gentle like water, but it gradually became more assertive, and the emotions gradually accumulated as if a musician was singing intensely. Then they exploded when the emotions accumulated, turning into a solid and increasingly strong tune.


    $u Zhen subconsciously shivered as he listened to Su Su play the violin. Suddenly, he reached out for the microphone next to him and pointed it at Su Su, transmitting the beautiful sound of her violin to the crowd. The restless crowd gradually calmed down upon hearing the musical sound of the violin


    coming from backstage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is someone playing music? Why isn¡¯t Su Zhen out yet?¡± someone asked in a low voice.


    But after hearing the rich emotions within the violin, the audience¡¯s doubt disappeared. The crowd listened quietly. The violin¡¯s sound was so incredible that it seemed bathed in a warm spring breeze. When everyone was intoxicated, the violin suddenly took a turn and burst out with tenacious and robust


    power.


    The music aroused the entire audience. Several people took out their phones as if they had just woken up from a dream and started recording. Some people even stood on tiptoes, trying to see who was playing this beautiful piece of music.


    ¡®The music gradually intensified. It was no longer gentle and romantic. Instead, it became passionate. The unyielding emotions within seemed to enter the people¡¯s hearts, awakening their memories.


    Finally, when tears and emotions filled the crowd, the violin¡¯s melody eased up again. At this moment, it was like the hands of a family member, caressing the trauma in their hearts.


    ¡®When the song ended, Su Su raised her head to find Su Zhen standing before her, holding the microphone, unmoving. The expression on his face showed that her song had touched him.


    ¡°Fourth Brother?¡± Su Su called out softly.


    Only then did Su Zhen recover from his shock and emotion. He hurriedly wiped his teary eyes and wanted to say something to the little girl.


    But just as Su Zhen was about to take the violin from Su Su, a chorus of chanting suddenly erupted from outside, ¡°Su Zhen! Su Zhen!¡±


    The audience¡¯s chants were no longer filled with urge and slander but full of admiration and anticipation.


    Immediately after, the audience¡¯s shouts changed, ¡°One more song! One more song!¡±


    It was evident that the audience had listened to the entire song attentively. They had missed a part of the song, so they were not satisfied and wanted the performer to play another song.


    $u Su had not expected her song to be so well received and cause the audience¡¯s spirit to soar¡­

 Chapter 85 - Shocking Performance

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If Su Zhen had any doubts about Su Su, it would disappear after hearing this music piece. Su Zhen was now entirely convinced. He felt that his sister was truly amazing.


    Looking at Su Su¡¯s determined expression, Su Zhen moved the microphone away from Su Su and whispered, ¡°Do you think you can perform another song, Su Su?¡±


    $u Su didn¡¯t expect her composition to win the audience¡¯s hearts, so she nodded in agreement, showing no signs of hesitation.


    ¡®When Su Zhen pointed the microphone toward Su Su, she took a deep breath and played another piece that she had composed. Unlike the previous composition, this song was composed when Su Su made a giant leap in her research on her time-traveling device.


    The entire composition was light and lively, like a little fairy who had traveled the world. It fluttered among the flowers, bringing along a breeze full of fragrance.


    After hearing this song, the crowd outside revealed satisfied and happy smiles. When Su Su ended her performance, Su Zhen couldn¡¯t help but smile. He patted the little girl¡¯s head with great relief and gave her an enthusiastic thumbs up.


    Su Su had finally resolved the crisis, and she could not help but smile sweetly. Su Su¡¯s eyes were curved, and she looked adorable.


    However, the audience wanted more. Su Su¡¯s performance, which rivaled an orchestra completely shocked the crowd, giving them an unprecedented, extraordinary experience.


    The audience recorded Su Su¡¯s second performance in its entirety and quickly posted it on the internet. Everyone thought that Su Zhen was playing the violin backstage, so they chanted in unison, ¡°Su Zhen! Su Zhen!¡±


    $u Zhen couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when he heard the crowd chanting for more. He helped Su Su with the violin and saw that her shoulder was bruised. Su Zhen frowned as his heart ached.


    At this moment, there was a sudden commotion outside. It sounded like the security personnel was controlling the crowd. Then one of the crew members parted the curtain, revealing the backstage. Su Jun¡¯s cold demeanor appeared before the two.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Su Su was relieved and pounced onto Su Jun with a bright smile. With Su Jun around, she no longer had to hide with Su Zhen.


    $u Zhen quickly turned off the microphone and called out, ¡°Big Brother.¡± But Su Jun didn¡¯t even acknowledge Su Zhen. He only checked the little girl to see if she was injured.


    At this moment, Su Zhen was still slightly nauseated. When he saw Su Jun, his heart skipped a beat, and he immediately calmed down. Su Zhen knew that their predicament was over, but he was aware that his big brother would reprimand him for this.


    $u Jun held the little girl in his arms and covered her. Under the protection of the Su family¡¯s personal bodyguards, they left as Su Zhen quickly followed closely behind.


    The security guards effectively suppressed the unruly audience. The crowd had no means of approaching the Su siblings. The audience could only stare at Su Zhen¡¯s back as they sighed.


    Su Zhen only heaved a sigh of relief when he got into the Su family¡¯s luxury security vehicle. Su Zhen immediately gulped a mouthful of cold water, and his nausea decreased exponentially.


    ¡°Phew, I thought we would die over there, Big Brother. Thank goodness you came to save us,¡± Su Zhen patted his chest and said with a traumatized expression.


    $u Jun lightly massaged Su Su¡¯s bruised shoulder expressionlessly and replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you think before doing something? You should have known that this would¡¯ve happened since you¡¯re famous.¡±


    There was a large crowd of insane fanatics in the shopping mall. If they had swarmed together to pester Su Zhen, they could have trampled the little girl.


    ¡°B-But I¡­¡± Su Zhen was at a loss for words. A few fans indeed chased him, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into a crowd that had been spectating a large event in the shopping mall.


    The audience at the event was beyond his control. But if Su Zhen hadn¡¯t reacted the way he did, the consequences would have been worse..

 Chapter 86 - Chance to Explode

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Zhen lowered his head and blamed himself, ¡°I felt so nauseous after playing with Su Su at the amusement park. I should¡¯ve taken Su Su straight home instead of taking her to the mall.¡±


    ¡°Lwas careless and made an honest mistake. I had to rely on Big Brother and Su Su to save me in the end. I¡¯m so sorry, you guys.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how did Su Su save you?¡± Su Jun heard the unexpected bit of information and looked at Su Zhen with a frown. He understood Su Zhen¡¯s explanation, but he wondered how a four-year-old girl managed to save Su Zhen.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect it either. Su Su was simply magnificent.¡± Su Zhen scratched the back of his head and explained the situation in detail. But no matter how exaggerated Su Zhen¡¯s expression was, he couldn¡¯t describe the soul-shaking performance Su Su put on.


    ¡°Do you really know how to play the violin, Su Su?¡± Su Jun squeezed the little girl¡¯s hand and asked in surprise.


    ¡°y-Yes, Mother Principal taught me how to play,¡± Su Su replied sleepily. The four-year-old girl had entirely exhausted her physical strength by focusing on her performance just now. Su Su only wanted to sleep, so she used Mother Principal as an excuse again.


    ¡°knew my explanations won¡¯t do Su Su¡¯s performance justice, so I recorded a video of it. I assure you that you will be shocked when you see it, Big Brother.¡± Su Zhen couldn¡¯t explain it, so he took out his phone and looked for the video to show it to Su Jun.


    However, as soon as Su Zhen unlocked his phone, he immediately received countless messages from his manager.


    ¡°My little pop star, what have you done? The number of news about you has increased by tens of thousands! Also, when did you learn how to play the violin so beautifully? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, this is your big chance to raise your popularity. This might even get you an award! I¡¯m going to make you even more famous, my little pop star! I¡¯m going to increase the prices of your concert tickets by tenfolds next time!¡±


    After Su Zhen read the messages he received from his manager with doubt, he tapped on the article on his phone that was becoming more viral by the minute. The familiar scene and elegant music coming from the video gave Su Zhen chills.


    Then Su Zhen exclaimed, ¡°Big Brother! Su Su has gone viral on the internet! What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°Someone posted a video of Su Su on the internet?¡± Su Jun¡¯s face darkened as he continued, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Jun took the phone from Su Zhen and saw the crowd, but there were no signs of Su Su, so he was relieved.


    ¡®Then he turned up the volume and heard a moving violin piece. Although the song was slightly muffled because it came from backstage, the audience remained silent and focused, making the recording crystal clear.


    After listening to Su Su¡¯s violin piece attentively, Su Jun discreetly looked at Su Su in his arms. The little girl had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep soundly. Su Su was well-behaved as she lay in her big brother¡¯s arms.


    Su Jun didn¡¯t expect Su Su to go viral. On the contrary, he had hoped that Su Su would grow up peacefully and lead an everyday life so that Su Su could do as she pleased without worrying about public opinion.


    After watching the introduction of the video, which showed Su Zhen appearing on stage, and then hearing a perfect impromptu violin performance by the little girl, Su Jun¡¯s expression changed for the better.


    ¡°You are not allowed to reveal that Su Su was the one who performed,¡± Su Jun said sternly.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Su Zhen was hesitant and at a loss. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be good if more people could see Su Su¡¯s performance?¡¯ With this thought in mind, Su Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Su Su that I was saved. She¡¯s remarkably talented. Su Su has the potential to become a world-class musician in the future!¡±


    A four-year-old girl managed to perform on a level that many professional musicians could only dream of. Su Su was truly gifted. But before Su Zhen could finish speaking, Su Jun interrupted coldly, ¡°Just pretend that this never happened, and never speak about it again.¡±


    Su Zhen was stunned and had no choice but to keep quiet. Su Jun had also reacted this way when Su Zhen showed interest in becoming a famous singer when he was younger.


    The Su family didn¡¯t lack money, and the money that singers and celebrities earned was just a novelty for the Su family. Hence, Su Jun was more supportive of Su Zhen continuing his studies instead of becoming a famous singer..

 Chapter 87 - Sudden Visit

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But Su Zhen yearned for the life of a celebrity, and under his forceful insistence, Su Jun had no choice but to spend a large sum of money on sending Su Zhen to music school and pave the way for him in the entertainment industry.


    Fortunately, Su Zhen had lived up to Su Jun¡¯s expectations. With Su Zhen¡¯s peerless good looks and talent in singing, he quickly became a famous young singer. He even toured the world with his concerts.


    At that point, Su Jun had no qualms about Su Zhen¡¯s career. He could only allow SU Zhen to continue on this path and explore the limits of his success.


    One could say that Su Zhen had the potential to become a star of the century. With such little effort, Su Zhen could burst out with unerring light. However, Su Zhen didn¡¯t become famous as quickly as Su Su.


    After returning home, Su Zhen was surprised to find that the news had quickly taken over the main pages of major news websites. He was shocked that the video of Su Su had spread faster than wildfire.


    With just a click on the article, dozens of praise from the netizens filled the screen. Everyone only had nice things to say about the performance. Some even said that Su Zhen might be one of the best violinists in the world.


    Su Zhen¡¯s manager barely had the chance to promote the post because it had already caused a sensation throughout the country. Countless people tried contacting Su Zhen in hopes of collaborating with him.


    ¡®When Su Zhen saw the infinite number of calls and messages on his phone, he panicked and immediately turned it off.


    But the real genius behind this sensation, Su Su, had already been carried to bed by Su Jun. He covered the little girl with her blanket as she slept soundly.


    Su Zhen had a lot of things he wanted to discuss with Su Jun, but to avoid making Su Jun angry, he kept his worries to himself and anxiously waited for the news to blow over.


    It was dusk, and Su Su had finally woken up from her much-needed afternoon nap. She sat up with sleepy eyes as a servant helped her get dressed. Then they heard a commotion downstairs.


    The servant stuck her head out to look downstairs and said, ¡°Young Miss Su, it seems that a distinguished guess has come to visit.¡±


    It was indeed a very distinguished guest. Even Su Jun was honored to welcome him. When Su Jun saw the skinny yet hale older gentleman standing at the door with his gray hair, Su Jun¡¯s expression became more serious. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Commander Huang, what brings you to the Su family


    home?¡±


    The older gentleman¡¯s name was Huang Sui. He was announced to the public as a world-class violinist. He was also in charge of the National Performance Orchestra. However, he was actually a retired commander of a military division.


    Huang Sui was a national treasure because of his highly respected position in the army. He had made outstanding contributions to the country in his earlier years. He managed and commanded his division well and was highly respected in the army.


    Even though Huang Sui had retired, his status and connections could shake the capital with a finger¡¯s snap.


    Even though Su Jun was an influential figure in the business world, he had no choice but to bow before Huang Sui and call him Commander Huang.


    Huang Sui didn¡¯t put on airs just because of his status. Instead, he looked around the living room and asked, ¡°I heard of a person named Su Zhen who plays the violin exceptionally well. May I meet him?¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s expression became solemn when he realized the reason for Huang Sui¡¯s visit. Even so, he nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, Commander Huang, I shall go and look for him.¡±


    Huang Sui was noble and upright. He only had one passion in his life, the violin. He had practiced the violin since he was a child and still had unconditional love for the instrument even at his old age.


    Huang Sui had come to the Su family home because he had seen a viral video of Su Zhen playing the violin.


    $u Zhen was shocked when he saw Huang Sui. He spoke frankly, ¡°Commander Huang, you might not know this, but I wasn¡¯t the person who played the violin. It was my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is she younger than you? The younger generation is genuinely remarkable. May I ask your sister¡¯s name?¡± Huang Sui was surprised, yet he nodded understandingly.


    While the few chatted, the hungry Su Su, who wore a white dress, came downstairs looking for food. She was puzzled to see her two brothers sitting upright in the living room.


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up as he pointed at Su Su, who was walking down the stairs with her short legs, and said, ¡°Commander Huang, that¡¯s my little sister, Su Su. She was the one in the video who played the violin..¡±

 Chapter 88 - Composed the Song Herself

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®When Huang Sui looked at the confused little girl who was not even as tall as the handrail of the stairs, he widened his eyes and asked, ¡°I-Is that really the girl that played the violin so exquisitely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is, Commander Huang. I even stood next to her as she played.¡± Su Zhen nodded his head firmly. If he were to hear about this from others, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that a four-year-old girl could play such beautiful music. But Su Zhen had seen it with his very eyes.


    ¡®As Su Su walked, Su Zhen stood up to carry her over. He felt that if Huang Sui were to have a good impression of Su Su, she could have a headstart compared to other children.


    But just as Su Zhen reached out to carry Su Su, his big brother suddenly squeezed over from the sidelines and stopped him. Su Jun grabbed Su Su and held her firmly in his arms. Su Jun glared at Su Zhen in disgust and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Su Zhen was outraged. ¡®I¡¯m her brother too, so why won¡¯t Su Jun let me carry her? I spent the whole day with Su Su at the amusement park this morning!¡¯ With this thought in mind, Su Zhen reached out to try and grab Su Su. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me carry her?¡±


    ¡°You put Su Su in danger twice already. You don¡¯t deserve to hold her,¡± Su Jun snorted and ignored Su Zhen shortly after. Then he walked directly to Huang Sui with Su Su in his arms.


    Su Zhen suddenly remembered that he had kicked the little girl and almost trapped her in a crowd. Knowing that he was wrong, he could only rub his nose angrily and follow Su Jun to the living room.


    After putting Su Su on the ground, Su Jun said in a gentle voice, ¡°Su Su, this is Commander Huang. He came to visit you.¡±


    Su Su looked up at the kind older gentleman before her and knew that he was different from Grandma Su. The little girl had a good impression of the older gentleman. ¡°Hello, sir. My name is Su Su. It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Su Su said sweetly.


    ¡®When Huang Sui saw how well-mannered Su Su was, he quickly accepted that the little girl was indeed the person who played the violin. After carefully analyzing Su Su, the older gentleman asked, ¡°Where did you learn how to play the violin so exquisitely, little one?¡±


    Ever since Huang Sui heard the song in the video, he was sure that only a person with ten years of experience could play such a melody. The sophistication and composition of the song were related to the talent and musicality of the performer.


    Having expected that Huang Sui would ask such a question, Su Su blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°It was Mother Principal who taught me. She even praised me for my talent.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, and her tone was full of joy and pride. She had captured Huang Sui¡¯s love for children in an instant. The way Huang Sui looked at Su Su became increasingly kind, as if he was extremely fond of her.


    At this moment, Su Jun added, ¡°Su Su got lost when she was only a year old. She lived in an orphanage for three years, and the orphanage¡¯s administrator had taught her several things.¡±


    Huang Sui didn¡¯t doubt Su Su¡¯s words. He nodded and asked, ¡°What kind of music are you familiar with, Su Su?¡±


    Huang Sui had expected the orphanage¡¯s administrator to be a national performer since she was able to produce such an excellent student like Su Su. Hence, he wanted to ask Su Su what kind of music she was familiar with.


    Su Su tilted her head to think and counted a few entry-level songs with her fingers. These songs were simple and didn¡¯t require much skill to play. But Su Su¡¯s performance was entirely different from the music she stated.


    Huang Sui was utterly dumbfounded as he asked, ¡°Then which song did you perform at the mall?¡±


    Su Su spread out her hands helplessly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a name. It¡¯s an original song that I composed myself.¡±


    A four-year-old child wrote such an emotional and exquisitely composed piece? Huang Sui¡¯s eyes were as wide as the moon. He raised his head and shared a look of disbelief with Su Jun..

 Chapter 89 - Took Su Su as a Mentor

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No one had expected Su Su to have such talent in music. When Su Su saw that Huang Sui was in disbelief, she hummed the melody of her second performance.


    Su Su had composed these pieces herself and had played them in her mind hundreds of times so that she wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. The video only showed Su Su¡¯s second performance.


    ¡®When Huang Sui listened to the light and lively tune, he nodded excitedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± After hearing this piece, Huang Sui was inspired to create a new song based on that tune.


    As Huang Sui listened to Su Su¡¯s humming, he followed her rhythm and hummed the new tune he wrote. The two pieces of music merged perfectly. Combined with Su Su¡¯s original piece, they resembled revival and vitality.


    The humming of the two was impactful. It was hard to imagine how shocking it would be when Su Su and Huang Sui played the violin in unison.


    After humming along with Su Su, the older gentleman¡¯s expression became increasingly excited, as if he had found a rare confidant. He said solemnly, ¡°Your song inspired me to create this tune, little one. In a way, you are my inspiration and my teacher¡­¡±


    However, as Huang Sui was about to continue speaking, Su Zhen suddenly smacked his forehead and exclaimed, ¡°Hah! I found it!¡±


    Everyone present turned their heads and looked at Su Zhen in unison and saw him play an audio recording from his phone. After some tuning sounds, a melodic sound of the violin came from the phone¡¯s speaker.


    Su Zhen hurriedly explained, ¡°We artists have a recording function on our phones to help us record in-the-moment inspirations. I almost forgot that I have the recording of Su Su¡¯s first performance.¡±


    Su Su¡¯s first performance was the most shocking out of the two, but Su Su was able to impress Huang Sui with the second tune. Su Zhen knew that Su Su¡¯s first piece would undoubtedly shock Huang Sui.


    Sure enough, Huang Sui focused after hearing the first part of the melody and attentively listened to the entire recording. Su Jun also listened to the song quietly by the sidelines, becoming increasingly relaxed.


    ¡®When the recording ended, Su Zhen felt that the recording couldn¡¯t compare to when he listened to the tune in person. The crowd¡¯s noise muffled the recording, but even so, Su Su¡¯s song greatly shocked Huang Sui and Su Jun.


    After a short while, Huang Sui was teary-eyed as he gathered his thoughts. When he turned his head to look at Su Su, there was admiration in his eyes.


    Huang Sui¡¯s lips quivered as he had a solemn expression on his face. He looked at the calm Su Su, bowed, and said, ¡°Little one, your talent with the violin is simply exceptional. Your performance and creative ability are better than mine. It would be my honor if you took me under your wing.¡±


    Huang Sui had visited the Su family home in curiosity. He simply wanted to explore music theory and possibly collaborate with them. But at this moment, Su Su¡¯s performance had entirely convinced Huang Sui, to the point where he was willing to lower his status and take Su Su as his mentor.


    Su Jun and Su Zhen were stunned when they heard that a big shot like Huang Sui would take the four-year-old Su Su as his mentor.


    ¡®Did hear that right? A person with such status and talent is willing to take Su Su as his mentor?¡¯ The two brothers thought in unison.


    Su Su was the calmest person in the living room. She raised her head and looked at Huang Sui fixedly. Su Su could see how devoted the older gentleman was to music and noticed that he was sincere about his request.


    It was evident that Huang Sui loved the violin as an instrument. He was even willing to take a little girl as his mentor to gain as much musical knowledge and inspiration as possible.


    $u Su knew that Huang Sui was a pure and honest person, but she felt that she couldn¡¯t be his mentor. Su Su straightened her posture and said in a respectful tone, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, sir. I don¡¯t think I am worthy of becoming your mentor with my abilities. I still have lots to learn from you. Besides, I am


    still young, and I need to go to school.¡±


    Having understood Su Su¡¯s predicament, Huang Sui didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he laughed aloud, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You¡¯re a clever and sensible young lady. You will have a bright future if your brothers continue to educate you and foster your talents. I hope to practice the violin with you whenever you


    have the time, little one..¡±

 Chapter 90 - Jealous

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This request was much easier to agree to than the previous one. Su Su smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine!¡±


    Before the two brothers could react, the older gentleman and the little girl had agreed. Su Jun¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Commander Huang, My sister is only four-years-old, so she still has a lot to learn¡­¡±


    Su Jun never expected such an excellent opportunity to fall onto their laps, so he was worried.


    Huang Sui sensed that Su Jun was apprehensive. He waved his hand and quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. All I¡¯ve done since I retired is study the violin. I¡¯m glad to have met such a talented child, like Su Su. I only want to learn something from her and hopefully get inspired. I want


    nothing more than that.¡±


    Su Jun was relieved to hear this and nodded. Huang Sui cupped his fists and hurriedly said, ¡°I have gained an enormous sense of inspiration after listening to Su Su¡¯s music. I can¡¯t express it in words now, but I shall take my leave now that we have agreed. I will go home and compose a new piece.¡±


    After bidding farewell to the Su family, Huang Sui left in a hurry. He was impatient and wanted to make music.


    After sending Huang Sui off, Su Zhen looked at his siblings excitedly and said, ¡°This is a fantastic opportunity, you guys! Commander Huang isn¡¯t just a well-known violinist. He¡¯s also a big shot in the military¡­¡±


    However, Su Jun was calm in the face of Su Zhen¡¯s excitement. ¡°Su Su might not follow in your footsteps in the future,¡± Su Jun said indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Su Su to participate in such things.¡±


    Su Zhen was shocked and immediately defended himself, ¡°B-But Su Su is exceptionally talented. She¡¯s destined to be a musician! We can¡¯t put her talents to waste¡­¡±


    Su Jun interrupted Su Zhen mercilessly, ¡°Your dreams are not Su Su¡¯s dreams!¡± Su Jun turned his head to look at Su Su as he said that. Then he continued, ¡°Do you want to perform on stage like Fourth Brother, Su Su?¡±


    Su Su was shocked by this question, but she answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I do, Big Brother!¡±


    Before Su Su traveled back in time, she practiced and learned the violin independently. The violin had always been her companion whenever she was lonely. Su Su had dreamed of having an audience.


    Now that Su Su had an opportunity to jumpstart her dreams, she was willing to give it a try and make up for her past regrets. Su Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that Su Su had agreed. In excitement, he said, ¡°I have a treasured violin that I can pass on to you, Su Su.¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t be taking a hand-me-down. I will buy her the best and most expensive violin,¡± Su Jun mercilessly rejected as he picked the little girl up.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let her use the one I¡¯m giving her? I can buy her the best and most expensive violin too!¡± Su Zhen went around to Su Su and protested.


    Su Su couldn¡¯t help but smack her forehead when she saw her brothers fighting to buy her a violin.


    The following morning, the Su family home was bustling with activities. The two brothers moved quickly, and in just one night, high-quality violins that they had purchased were immediately shipped to the Su family home and placed before Su Su. Each violin costs as much as a large house.


    Su Su was numb to the generosity of her brothers. After trying out the two violins, Su Su prepared to go to kindergarten, but a servant stopped her. ¡°Young Miss Su, your big brother said that you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. He told me that you need to stay home and rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡®The wounds on Su Su¡¯s palm had already formed scabs. She could even play the violin without complications. But Su Su¡¯s knee was still bruised, so Su Jun didn¡¯t allow Su Su to go to school because he was worried that Su Su would accidentally bump it into something.


    Since Su Su didn¡¯t need to go to school today, she wandered around the Su family home. When Su Su found out that their home theater was being converted into a recording studio under Su Jun¡¯s orders, she went to the small building out of boredom, wanting to play with Su Qian.


    Su Qiao had been elusive these days as if he was busy with something, and her other brothers were busy with their affairs, so Su Qian was the only available person for Su Su to play with.


    As soon as Su Su entered the small building, she bumped into Su Qian. But before Su Su could say anything, Su Qian seemed afraid and tried to leave after a quick greeting, When Su Su saw this, she stroked her chin in confusion, not knowing what to say.


    Then Su Qian immediately backtracked and asked, ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Su Su.. There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you!¡±

 Chapter 91 - Su Qian’s Ambition

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Su walked over and saw Su Qian handing over a cell phone. There was a notification on the screen stating that a video had been forwarded.


    Su Qian thought that Su Su was illiterate, so she explained, ¡°A video of your fourth brother playing the violin went viral yesterday. It was excellent and received a lot of attention! But for some reason, your fourth brother announced that he wasn¡¯t the one who played the violin.¡±


    In addition, Su Zhen also released a recording of Su Su¡¯s first performance that the audience failed to record. It was even better than the video that had gone viral.


    $u Qian had thought that Su Zhen would take this opportunity to increase his fame as an artist. She didn¡¯t expect Su Zhen to admit that he wasn¡¯t the one responsible for the performance. Su Zhen even hid the identity of the actual performer, stating that he would reveal the performer¡¯s true identity when


    the time was right.


    This only piqued the interests of the netizens, making the video even more popular than it already was. More people became anxious to find out who the actual performer was.


    Even Su Qian asked curiously, ¡°Since you went out with your fourth brother yesterday, do you know who played this tune, Su Su?¡±


    Su Su blinked her eyes and answered honestly, ¡°I was the one who played the violin.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Su Qian was so shocked that she stumbled backward. Then the information settled in as Su Qian raised her voice, ¡°Oh my goodness! You¡¯re awesome, Su Su! I watched the video more than ten times yesterday!¡±


    Su Su was embarrassed at Su Qian¡¯s sincere admiration. She awkwardly looked around the bedroom and deliberately changed the topic. ¡°I-I can play it for you next time since you liked listening to my song. B-By the way, do you have any hobbies?¡±


    As soon as Su Su mentioned hobbies, Su Qian became interested and immediately pulled open her drawer. Plants and insects of all shapes and sizes attracted Su Su¡¯s attention.


    $u Qian said proudly, ¡°Of course I do! I enjoy studying flowers, grass, and animals. I¡¯ve managed to collect all of these specimens.¡±


    Then Su Qian opened a few more drawers. Only then did Su Su realize that plants and other specimens filled the entire room. There were all kinds of things on the shelves and tables. Even the drawers were filled to the brim.


    This spectacular scene stunned Su Su. She asked with great admiration, ¡°So what do you want to be when you grow up, Su Qian?¡±


    $u Qian answered confidently without thinking, ¡°I want to be a world-famous biologist! I want to protect endangered plants and animals and give them proper care!¡±


    This was a great ambition to have as a child. Su Su saw herself in Su Qian. Su Su was also focused on scientific research before traveling back in time. She couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of Su Qian, so she added, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing, Su Qian!¡±


    $u Qian transformed from a cautious little girl into a chatterbox, holding each specimen while teaching Su Su about biology. Su Su listened attentively while asking some questions from time to time, giving Su Qian a chance to express herself.


    Su Qian even held Su Su¡¯s hand, wanting to take her to the garden outside to look for more potential specimens and plants. ¡°Look, the servants manage this part of the garden daily, so there aren¡¯t many insects, but there should still be interesting things hidden around here,¡± Su Qian said.


    Then Su Qian reached out and lifted a large rock. A tiny gray insect appeared and immediately burrowed into the soil. ¡°These are usually female insects. They like to hide under rocks¡­¡± Su Qian explained enthusiastically.


    $u Su attentively listened as she squatted beside Su Qian. The two little girls looked like they were digging for treasure from afar. Su Ren was annoyed at the sight of this. She hid behind a curtain and stared at the two while clenching her fists.


    ¡°How is that unwanted child, Su Qian, able to foster such a good relationship with Su Su? Why is Su Su always so suspicious of me but doesn¡¯t mind Su Qian?¡±


    ¡®Whenever Su Ren could not comprehend something, she would turn her misunderstanding into hatred and jealousy. But she was in an awkward situation, so she couldn¡¯t afford to get into trouble at the moment.


    Just as Su Ren was fuming with anger, she saw Su Su suddenly fall backward, looking into the bushes in horror.


    A snake about half a meter long, two fingers thick, with a gorgeous pattern appeared. The snake coiled up and flicked its tongue at Su Su, waiting for an opportunity to strike..

 Chapter 92 - Both Fell Into the Water

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    $u Su had been afraid of snakes and insects ever since she was in the orphanage, so she became frozen in fear when she saw the brightly-colored venomous snake before her. Su Su couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to.


    $u Qian quickly reacted. She was shocked and stared at the venomous snake for a while. Then Su Qian noticed that the snake was poised to attack. She then glanced at Su Su and realized that she was standing right in front of the snake and became anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any sudden movements and slowly step backward while I go and look for a stick.¡± Su Qian whispered as she did not want to alarm the snake. Then she slowly stepped back to grab something to chase the snake away.


    Fortunately, there was a lake next to the garden. Willow trees were growing along the lake, and many twigs were on the ground nearby. As Su Qian carefully approached the twigs, Su Su nodded with difficulty. Then Su Su stared at the snake, wanting to step back.


    However, the snake seemed to follow Su Su. It stuck its tongue out and twisted its body, attempting to approach the little girl. Su Su could hear the sound of the snake¡¯s scales slithering across the dead leaves and felt a chill run down her spine.


    It was challenging for Su Su to face the traumas she had when she was at the orphanage. Moreover, Su Su was only a four-year-old child powerless against the venomous snake, so she only had the option of running away.


    Just as Su Su and the snake were at a stalemate, Su Qian rushed over immediately after finding a stick. Su Qian wanted to hit the snake¡¯s tail, its weakest point, but Su Qian was afraid she would miss and hit Su Su instead, so she shouted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Just as Su Qian was about to hit the venomous snake with her stick, Su Ren suddenly appeared and shouted, ¡°Watch out, Su Su!¡±


    Then Su Ren pounced onto Su Qian and pushed her toward Su Su. The push caused the two to fall into the lake with a splash. Su Ren was satisfied with herself, but she used too much force and could not help but fall back onto the ground.


    Su Ren quickly supported herself up and hopped by the patch of grass by the lake. Seeing the two struggling children in the lake, Su Ren couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. ¡°You b*tches should just drown. My brothers will finally dote on me again once you guys are dead.¡±


    Su Ren had initially planned to pretend to fall unconscious and silently watch as the two little girls drowned, But as she watched from the sidelines, she suddenly felt a sharp pain come from her leg. It was so painful that Su Ren instantly yelled, ¡°Ah!¡±


    $u Ren turned around and realized that the five-colored venomous snake had bitten her on the calf.


    Meanwhile, Su Jun¡¯s sharp voice was loud enough to immediately attract the attention of everyone in the Su family home. Su Jun and Su Zhen rushed over one after another.


    The servants then frantically threw lifebuoys into the lake, calling out to Su Su and Su Qian to save them. But Su Jun quickly dived into the water and swam toward the little girls.


    At this moment, the two little girls seemed to stop struggling. There was a large amount of water pouring into Su Su and Su Qian¡¯s mouths and noses. They couldn¡¯t hear the calls of the servants.


    Su Jun was swift and quickly arrived before Su Su in just a few seconds. Seeing this, Su Zhen quickly jumped into the lake and swam toward them.


    Su Su was in a daze when she fell into the water after her close encounter with the venomous snake. By the time Su Su came back to her senses, she had already swallowed a large amount of water. The frigid lake water stimulated Su Su¡¯s nose, causing her to be in immense pain.


    Su Su had learned how to swim before she traveled back in time. But this incident had happened so suddenly, causing her to lose her composure. In the end, she could only watch helplessly as the raging river dragged Su Qian away.


    $u Su gradually lost her strength as more water poured into her nose and mouth. As Su Su sank into the water, she wondered, ¡®Will I be sent back to the moment before I traveled back in time?


    ¡®If my brothers fail to save me, would they suffer a tragic end? No, I need to survive! I have to save them so we can live a happy life as a family!¡±

 Chapter 93 - Su Su’s Bodyguard

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suddenly another force appeared around Su Su¡¯s body, causing her to flutter a few more times. Su Su¡¯s head popped out of the water as she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Su Su!¡± Then she heard someone calling out to her from the side. A strong pair of hands lifted Su Su. When Su Su and Su Qian were rescued, they were placed on the ground and given emergency treatment.


    Su Jun¡¯s lips trembled as he pressed his hands onto Su Su¡¯s chest and checked on her breathing a few times. Su Jun had already lost Su Su once, and he simply could not lose her again, even if he had to pry Su Su¡¯s soul from the Grim Reaper¡¯s hands.


    Su Jun¡¯s gaze was firm as he performed CPR on Su Su. Finally, after Su Su frowned and coughed, she spat out a large amount of water from her mouth. Su Jun quickly turned Su Su around and held her stomach with one hand, making it easier for her to spit out the water.


    At the same time, Su Qian also spat out water as she gradually regained her natural complexion. The two little girls were now safe, and the two brothers heaved a sigh of relief.


    After instructing the servants to send Su Su and Su Qian to the emergency room, Su Zhen came across Su Ren lying on the shore. Su Ren¡¯s eyes were shut, and her lips were purple as she lay on the ground unconscious.


    $u Zhen flipped her over and saw two dark-purple holes on her calf. The blood that flowed out of these marks had already clotted. ¡°Su Ren, wake up!¡± Su Zhen knew that something was wrong, He frantically shook Su Ren, hoping that she would wake up.


    However, Su Ren was not in good condition. She didn¡¯t respond to Su Zhen¡¯s shaking at all. Su Zhen was puzzled as he thought, ¡®Su Su and Su Qian were the only ones who fell into the river, so why is Su Ren unconscious¡±


    Su Jun rushed over to check on the situation, and when he saw the two holes on Su Ren¡¯ calf, his face darkened. Su Jun waved his hand and said, ¡°A snake bit her. We need to send her to the hospital with the other two.¡±


    ¡®When Su Su opened her eyes half an hour later, she noticed that her brothers were sitting on either side of her hospital bed, holding her left and right hands.


    They asked in unison with a concerned expression, ¡°How¡¯re you feeling, Su Su? Are you feeling any pain around your body?¡±


    After Su Jun performed CPR and helped Su Su expel the water from her lungs, she was already safe. When Su Su was sent to the hospital, the nurse had supplied her with an IV drip.


    When the two brothers looked at the little girl¡¯s tightly shut eyes, they thought they had lost their little sister. They were extremely worried as their hearts pounded frantically.


    When Su Jun noticed that Su Su was worried about Su Qian, he quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Su Qian. The doctor did say that her condition was worse than yours, but she¡¯s fine, and she should wake up soon.¡±


    Su Su was relieved to hear that Su Qian was okay. Su Su smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Big Brother and Fourth Brother.¡± The two little girls would have undoubtedly drowned if Su Su¡¯s brothers weren¡¯t there.


    Su Jun glanced at Su Zhen and said, ¡°I was the one who saved you. Su Zhen had nothing to do with it.¡±


    $u Zhen¡¯s face turned red as he retorted, ¡°I was only a second slower than you. So, I couldn¡¯t get to Su Su in time. Do you still want to compete at a time like this? You couldn¡¯t save Su Qian in the end, could you?¡±


    $u Jun glanced at Su Zhen indifferently and said, ¡°One second could be the difference between life and death. You saved Su Qian a second later, and she¡¯s still unconscious.¡±


    Su Zhen was dumbfounded. A moment later, Su Zhen replied stubbornly, ¡°Then from now on, I will be Su Su¡¯s bodyguard and protect her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already found a female bodyguard for Su Su who can easily beat you up,¡± Su Jun said disdainfully.


    ¡®When Su Jun thought of Wan Shuang and the fact that he told her not to come into work these past few days, he felt that it was because of his negligence that Su Su got into trouble. He would have to order Wan Shuang to follow Su Su everywhere she goes.


    ¡°Ugh, you¡­¡± Su Zhen lost to Su Jun in their war of words, so he could only remain silent. As the two brothers argued loudly, Su Qian, who was on the bed next door, grunted and slowly opened her eyes..

 Chapter 94 - Su Ren Took the Initiative to Apologize

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After looking around, Su Qian realized that she was lying on a hospital bed. She remembered what had happened, frantically sat up, and called out, ¡°Su Su!¡± She accidentally pulled the needle that was attached to her in the process. The sharp pain caused Su Qian to lie back down again instantly.


    ¡°Tm fine, Su Qian. Please be careful,¡± Su Su quickly responded.


    $u Qian hurriedly tuned her head and saw Su Su. Only then did Su Qian calm down and heave a sigh of relief. Then she heard Su Jun ask in a cold voice, ¡°What happened, Su Qian? How did you two end up in the river?¡±


    Su Jun knew Su Su well and felt that she was a cautious and well-behaved person. There was no possible way for her to fall into the river accidentally. Su Jun thought that someone must have pushed her into the water.


    Su Qian¡¯s face stiffened as she recalled what happened before the two fell into the river. ¡°At that time, a venomous snake was going to strike at Su Su, so I went to look for a stick so I could hit it, but¡­¡± Su Qian wanted to continue explaining, but she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened.


    ¡°Did you say that there was a venomous snake?¡± Su Jun frowned as he focused his gaze.


    ¡°yes! There was a fierce yet beautiful snake, and I was afraid of it!¡± Su Su replied abruptly. She recalled the appearance of the venomous snake and could not help but shudder.


    The snake was the key to the two falling into the river. Su Jun felt that this scenario sounded strange. Then he remembered that Su Ren was bitten by the venomous snake and fainted. As Su Jun was trying to make sense of the situation, someone suddenly opened the door to the ward.


    $u Ren wore a white and blue striped hospital gown as she walked into the ward. Her lips were pale, and she looked sickly. Then Su Ren weakly called out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother and Fourth Brother.¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡± Su Zhen felt bad for Su Ren when he looked at her walking into the ward in a sorry state. Su Zhen had just told her to take good care of Su Su the day before yesterday and even warned her not to cause any more trouble.


    ¡®When Su Qian saw Su Ren¡¯s aggrieved and pathetic expression, her face changed as if she had remembered something crucial.


    $u Ren looked at Su Jun, who had a wary and disgusted look, with teary eyes and explained, ¡°I feel guilty for not protecting Su Su. I wanted to save her when I saw the snake, but I didn¡¯t expect Su Su and Su Qian to fall. In the end, I was the one who got bit.¡±


    Su Zhen was relieved when Su Ren apologized for being unable to protect Su Su. When Su Zhen saw Su Ren¡¯s weak appearance, he could help but sympathize with her. ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s not your fault that you couldn¡¯t save Su Su. What¡¯s worse is that you got bit by a venomous snake. Come over here and


    sit down. You need to rest.¡±


    Su Jun was also at ease when he heard Su Ren¡¯s apology. He didn¡¯t stop Su Ren from coming over.


    At this moment, all of Su Qian¡¯s memories came rushing back. She pointed at Su Ren and thundered, ¡°You¡¯re lying about the whole thing! You were the one who pushed Su Su and me!¡±


    Everyone was shocked as they didn¡¯t expect Su Qian to say this. However, Su Ren quickly reacted and defended herself, ¡°Why would I push you guys into the river if I wanted to save Su Su? Stop blaming everything on me, Su Qian!¡±


    ¡°Twanted to save Su Su, but you suddenly appeared and shouted for Su Su to get out of the way. Then you pushed both of us into the river instead.¡± Su Qian lost her temper. She felt sick to her stomach when she saw Su Ren¡¯s aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Su Qian¡¯s nonsense, brothers! I sacrificed myself to save Su Su and got bitten by the venomous snake. Su Qian was the one who put Su Su in danger in the first place!¡± Su Ren knew that she couldn¡¯t defend herself against Su Qian, so she turned to look at her brothers and pretended to be the


    victim.


    Su Zhen looked at the two quarreling little girls and felt they had their points. Su Zhen was confused, so he advised, ¡°It¡¯s all one big misunderstanding. I-I think it was just an accident.¡±


    $u Jun remained to be the calmer and wiser of the two brothers. He looked at the two quarreling little girls, looked at Su Su, and gently asked, ¡°Do you remember who pushed you, Su Su?¡±


    Su Su was just as puzzled as Su Zhen. It all happened so quickly that she couldn¡¯t see what had actually happened. Su Su wasn¡¯t sure if Su Ren had indeed pushed her, but she trusted Su Qian more than Su Ren, so she said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t quite remember, Big Brother. All I know is that Su Qian is a good person,


    and she would never hurt me..¡±

 Chapter 95 - Which School Did She Graduate From

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®When Su Qian saw that Su Su sided with her, she disdainfully glared at Su Ren. ¡®Does Su Ren think that everyone is as evil as her?!


    ¡°W-Why are you staring at me? Su Su wouldn¡¯t have come across a venomous snake if it weren¡¯t for you!¡± Su Qian was anxious as she continued to defend herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I will hire someone to find out what happened. We will find out who the real culprit is in due time,¡± Su Jun interrupted in a cold voice.


    $u Jun didn¡¯t believe either Su Qian or Su Ren. He would only believe in the evidence that he would inevitably receive. Su Jun also felt that the venomous snake in their garden should be dealt with appropriately.


    $u Zhen remained silent when Su Jun stopped the two girls from quarreling. He only felt pity as he tuned to look at Su Ren¡¯s sad expression.


    After all, Su Zhen was closer to Su Ren because he cared for her for five years, compared to Su Qian, who he barely knew. Su Zhen felt that, with time and effort, he could help Su Ren become a better person, even though she had done horrible things.


    With this in mind, Su Zhen gently patted Su Ren on her back and comforted her, ¡°The doctor told me that there¡¯s still a risk of the venom entering your body even though you have been injected with an anti-venom. You need to stay in the hospital for a few days and rest.¡±


    Su Ren was glad to see that Su Zhen¡¯s tone and attitude toward her had softened. She endured the pain in her calf and clumsily moved her chair closer to Su Zhen.


    Su Su kept a close watch on Su Ren, and when she saw that her fourth brother had fallen for Su Ren¡¯s tricks again, she became disappointed. Su Su felt that if Su Zhen continued to believe Su Ren, it would only be a ticking time bomb within the Su family. Su Su had to seize this opportunity, take measures,


    and help Su Zhen see the truth.


    Su Su and Su Qian¡¯s conditions were not severe, so they were discharged from the hospital after receiving a small dosage of saline. However, the doctor advised Su Ren to stay at the hospital and continue to receive treatment.


    Su Ren stared at Su Su with hatred in her eyes as the rest of the Su family members left the ward. Just you wait, Su Su. I will claim the love that belongs to me one day.¡¯


    ¡®When Su Su arrived home, she saw Wan Shuang waiting at the Su family home¡¯s entrance. When the car door opened, Wan Shuang immediately reached out and carried Su Su out of the car.


    She gave Su Sua big kiss on the cheek and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you so much, little one!¡± Su Su¡¯s face was wet after being kissed. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    However, this caused Su Zhen to be displeased. He looked at Wan Shuang, who wore camouflage-patterned cargo pants with a military tank top, and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Su Su¡¯s chauffeur and bodyguard,¡± Su Jun said as he got out of the car and walked over.


    ¡®Wan Shuang was glad to see that Su Su was okay. When she saw Su Jun, she scratched her nose and smugly said, ¡°I told you not to stop me from coming over to watch over Su Su.¡±


    The corner of Su Jun¡¯s lips twitched as he retorted, ¡°I just didn¡¯t have the time to take care of Su Su. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re irreplaceable.¡±


    Wan Shuang was unconvinced and provoked, ¡°Did you hear yourself? Su Su has other older brothers who can replace you, but I¡¯m her only elder sister.¡±


    Wan Shuang successfully stumped Su Jun. He expressionlessly stared at Wan Shuang¡¯s smug expression and walked away.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s finally someone who can shut Big Brother up. This is such a weird sight to see,¡± Su Zhen said as he approached Wan Shaung curiously. He then noticed that Wan Shuang had a unique demeanor, so he began to chat with her, ¡°Which college did you graduate from, Miss Wan?¡±


    Wan Shuang recognized the blue-haired young man before her and knew that he was the famous Su Zhen, every young girl¡¯s crush. But Wan Shuang remained calm, returning to her indifferent expression. ¡°I never attended college.¡±


    Su Zhen was surprised and was about to comfort Wan Shuang. He wanted to tell her that not going to college was nothing to be ashamed of.


    However, Wan Shuang immediately continued, ¡°I¡¯m a retired Special Forces veteran. I trained in the Army for fourteen years and served in the XX Military division for six years. Is that enough information for you?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s words of comfort were stuck in his throat. ¡®Well, now there¡¯s yet another big shot that I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡¯ Su Zhen then awkwardly left in a hurry¡­

 Chapter 96 - It Had Been a Long Time Since Xiao Wan Had Last Seen Him

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Soon after, Su Su and the rest went into the house. Then a low-profile, pitch-black vehicle stopped in front of the Su family home¡¯s front door. Su Zhen instantly noticed that it was Huang Sui, so he quickly greeted him.


    Sure enough, a gray-haired older gentleman with an energetic expression exited the car, holding a small and exquisite gift box in his hand.


    When Su Zhen saw the pink-colored box, he knew it was for Su Su. While greeting the older gentleman, Su Zhen said, ¡°We haven¡¯t made any preparations for Commander Huang¡¯s visit today. How inconsiderate of us. We would love it if Commander Huang joined us for dinner. Please take it as an apology


    on behalf of the Su family.¡±


    $u Zhen had been in the entertainment industry for a few years, so he was used to pleasantries. He was mentally prepared and could easily handle an esteemed guest like Huang Sui.


    Huang Sui chuckled and strode toward the entrance of the Su family home. Waving his hand as he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s quite all right. I just came over to practice the violin with the little one. I will take my leave after practice. Otherwise, my wife will nag me to death. By the way, where is Su Su¡±


    ¡°Su Su accidentally fell into a river this morning. She just returned from the hospital. Su Su is probably having some snacks as we speak. I¡¯ll get someone to call her over.¡± Su Zhen smiled humbly and signaled the servants to call for Su Su.


    ¡°The little one fell into a river? Is she okay?¡± Huang Sui asked with concem. He revealed a caring expression as soon as he heard of what happened to Su Su.


    ¡°Su Su is fine, Commander Huang. My Big Brother saved her just in the nick of time. Su Su took in some water, but she¡¯s okay,¡± Su Zhen hurriedly explained. The two had already walked into the living room as they spoke.


    Su Su had just finished eating a small cake, and when she saw Huang Sui, she quickly jumped down from her chair and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Huang!¡±


    Huang Sui also revealed a kind smile. The older gentleman was about to reach out and pat the little girl¡¯s head with a smile when he suddenly heard an exclamation from behind Su Su, ¡°Commander Huang!¡±


    ¡®Wan Shuang appeared with her mouth slightly opened. She was in awe as she stared at Huang Sui with widened eyes.


    Huang Sui raised his head when he heard the woman¡¯s exclamation. He was stunned when he saw Wan Shuang, then he said with a delighted smile, ¡°My, my. I¡¯s been a while, Little Wan!¡±


    Wan Shuang was teary-eyed. She rubbed her eyes excitedly, with a puzzled look. Wan Shuang subconsciously soluted the older gentleman and gathered her thoughts. She stammered, ¡°C-Commander Huang, I¡­¡±


    Huang Sui was the commander of the military division that Wan Shuang served in a few years ago. At that time, Wan Shuang was just a young girl in the army. Since Wan Shuan was still a rookie, she had made a mistake during a random training session, causing the army to lose ten crates of supplies.


    Wan Shuang was brought to face Huang Sui after such a blunder, and he was the one who had to punish Wan Shuang, But when Huang Sui looked at the scrawny woman before him, he couldn¡¯t bear to proceed with the harsh punishment, so he decided to take her under his wing instead.


    Huang Sui even transferred Wan Shuang to his division and taught her many valuable life lessons. But the older gentleman retired a few years later, and the two never saw each other ever since.


    Wan Shuang never expected to meet Huang Sui at the Su family home, and as Su Su¡¯s bodyguard no less. When Wan Shuang thought of what happened in the army, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.


    Wan Shuang was disappointed in herself. Huang Sui had taught her so much, yet she ended up working as a bodyguard for a little girl and her wealthy family.


    However, Huang Sui still had a happy expression on his face. He sized the woman up and said with satisfaction, ¡°You don¡¯t look as scrawny as before, Little Wan. It looks like you¡¯ve been exercising and eating well!¡±


    Wan Shuang became stiff and awkward. She stuttered, ¡°Y-Yes, sir! Y-You taught me that the body is the temple of the soul¡­¡±


    ¡®When Su Su noticed Wan Shuang¡¯s embarrassed and nervous temperament, she raised her head and asked curiously, ¡°Have you two known each other for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Su Su. Commander Huang was in charge of the military division I served in when I was in the army. He¡¯s someone whom I respect and appreciate very much,¡± Wan Shuang said as she composed herself¡­

 Chapter 97 - Your Job Is Very Good

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re simply amazing, Mr. Huang!¡± Su Su exclaimed sincerely.


    Huang Sui shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m just an old man who loves to play the violin now. All right, little one. Do you want to see what I brought for you?¡±


    ¡®When Su Su took the pink gift box from Huang Sui, she noticed that it was heavy. Su Su couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Under the encouraging gazes of the people in the living room, Su Su opened the gift box and found an amber-colored square with various ancient Chinese patterns carved around it.


    ¡°Wow, is that a jewel of some sort?¡± Wan Shuang came over and asked in surprise. But when she took a closer look, she realized that it wasn¡¯t precisely a jewel.


    ¡®Commander Huang had always been humble and frugal, so why would he suddenly become so generous and give Su Su a piece of jewelry.¡¯


    Huang Sui smiled but didn¡¯t reveal the answer. It was Su Su who recognized what the gift was as she said in surprise, ¡°This is a piece of rosin! It¡¯s so beautiful! I like it very much, Mr. Huang!¡±


    The present that Huang Sui had given Su Su was a piece of rosin used to polish the violin bow. Even if it wasn¡¯t a precious piece of jewelry, the item was still hard to come by, and it was gifted to Su Su by Huang Sui, no less.


    When Su Zhen saw the piece of rosin, he said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s a very precious item, Su Su. You need to thank Commander Huang quickly.¡±


    Huang Sui reached out his hand to interrupt Su Su¡¯s intentions of thanking him. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it, little one,¡± Huang Sui said contentedly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. All right, shall we go and practice the violin?¡±


    The contractors were efficient and quickly converted the Su family¡¯s home theater into a recording studio for Su Su in just one night. The entire fourth floor was now a place for Su Su to practice the violin.


    ¡®When they arrived on the fourth floor, they saw that the room was bright and spacious. A ray of sunlight shone onto the wooden floor, making the studio look warm and inviting.


    Since Huang Sui and Su Su needed to practice, it was better if they were left alone. Only Wan Shuang stayed with the two.


    After some exchanges, Huang Sui quickly wrote two pieces of music for Su Su to practice. The more he looked at the composition, the more exquisite they became. After familiarizing himself with the melody, Huang Sui couldn¡¯t wait to practice alongside Su Su.


    Wan Shuang couldn¡¯t understand the musical notes, so she sat quietly by the sidelines and enjoyed the music that Su Su and Huang Sui had composed together.


    Su Su¡¯s composition was beautiful. As soon as Wan Shuang heard it, she became intoxicated by the music, wholly absorbed in the wonder of the tune. Before she knew it, the sun had already begun to set.


    After playing the violin the entire afternoon, Su Su became tired, and sweat covered her forehead. She was then taken away by a servant to get cleaned up. Huang Sui was used to practicing for hours, so he took a sip of water and proceeded to sit next to Wan Shuang, ¡°Please, have a seat, Commander


    Huang.¡±


    Wan Shuang became nervous again when she was left alone with her commanding officer. She stood up to make way for Huang Sui, but he patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your commander anymore, Little Wan. You can treat me as an ordinary old man and call me Grandpa Huang.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay.¡± Wan Shuang nodded nervously and sat back down.


    ¡°Theard from Su Zhen that you¡¯re Su Su¡¯s bodyguard. Is that right, Little Wan?¡± Huang Sui turned and asked while looking at Wan Shuang fondly.


    ¡®Wan Shuang lowered her head and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Huang. I-I¡­¡± Wan Shuang was embarrassed because he ended up becoming a bodyguard because of her living conditions after being discharged from the Special Forces.


    Wan Shuang felt that she had wasted all of her martial art skills and combat education. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to raise her head before Huang Sui. She had let down the person who helped and cared for her in the end.


    After hearing what Wan Shuang had to say, the older gentleman revealed a thoughtful expression and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t let anyone down. I think it¡¯s great that you¡¯re Su Su¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡®When Huang Sui saw Wan Shuang raising her head abruptly with a look of disbelief, he patted her shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed, Little Wan. You used to protect your comrades in the army, and now you¡¯re protecting the Su family.¡±


    ¡°[-Truly? Do you think that this is a good job, Grandpa Huang?¡± Wan Shuang said as she became teary-eyed again.


    ¡®When Wan Shuang retired from the army, she had initially planned to work as a policewoman or a fireman. But because of her mother¡¯s illness, she became a bodyguard to a wealthy family instead.


    It was simply a job that Wan Shuang took because of the high salary and not because it was honorable.


    She wondered, ¡®Does Commander Huang honestly think this job is good?¡±

 Chapter 98 - You Are So Mean, Su Qiao

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Of course, Little Wan. What¡¯s there to be ashamed of if you¡¯re earning money with your capabilities? Besides, Su Su is a precious young lady, and she¡¯s very talented. I strongly advise you to protect the little one with all your might,¡± Huang Sui said with a smile.


    ¡°I-Tunderstand. Thank you for your encouraging words, Grandpa Huang!¡± Wan Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up as her slightly hunched back straightened. She pondered, stood up, and bowed to Huang Sui. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here without you, Grandpa Huang!¡±


    Before dinner, Huang Sui took his leave and promised Su Su that he would return to the Su family home again to continue practicing the violin whenever Su Su was free.


    Since Su Jun had instructed Wan Shuang to protect the little girl, there was one more person at the Su family¡¯s dining table. Su Su sat next to her big brother as usual, and after pondering, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Su Qian and Su Hao over for dinner?¡±


    Unlike the ingrate Su Ren, the twins were well-behaved. Since Su Ren had to remain at the hospital, Su Su thought that it would be a good idea for the twins to join them for dinner.


    Since Su Su was the person who made the request, Su Jun did not hesitate to agree, ¡°Of course, Su Su. Uncle Chen, can you go and invite the twins over?¡±


    Despite being one himself, Su Qiao didn¡¯t like little children, but he didn¡¯t mind Su Qian and Su Hao. But when Su Zhen heard Su Qian¡¯s name, he frowned and said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Big Brother. Didn¡¯t Su Qian put Su Su in danger this morning?¡±


    It was apparent that Su Zhen had fallen for Su Ren¡¯s pitiful claims. He believed that Su Qian was the one who caused Su Su to fall into the river. Su Su rolled her eyes and started to think as she took a bite of her food.


    Since Su Zhen was a soft-hearted person, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see through Su Ren¡¯s deceit so easily. Su Su felt that she needed to rely on external means to help Su Zhen understand how cunning Su Ren was.


    $u Su then thought of the chip she had used on Su Jun. However, since Su Su had already used up the chip, she needed to make another. She only had to make a small data carrier with her information on her old-fashioned phone.


    Soon after, Su Qian and Su Hao made their way to the Su family¡¯s dining room with cautious expressions. Su Hao was extremely nervous, almost falling at the door when he entered.


    ¡®When Su Qiao saw this, he mocked mercilessly, ¡°Hahaha! The food is on the table, not the floor, Su Hao.¡±


    Su Hao was a straightforward person, so he wanted to retort. But when Su Hao saw that the two elder brothers were present, he immediately changed his expression and said, ¡°W-Why are you so mean, Su Qiao?¡±


    splash!


    $u Hao¡¯s stumble utterly amused Su Su. She couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of juice. After Su Jun wiped her mouth, Su Su patted the seat beside her and greeted, ¡°Come and sit next to me, you guys!¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, okay!¡± Su Qian was flattered by Su Su¡¯s gesture. She hurriedly jogged over and sat down. Meanwhile, Su Qiao glared at the two and wondered, ¡®I¡¯ve never sat beside Su Su before, so how come the twins get to sit next to her¡±


    Su Qian was about to burst with jealousy, but he was interrupted by Su Jun, who patted his back. ¡°Be polite, Su Qiao. You can¡¯t behave like this while we¡¯re having dinner.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Qiao snorted coldly, but he did not lose his temper in the end.


    The most easy-going person at the table was Su Zhen. He was very absent-minded at times and didn¡¯t pay much attention to his surroundings. But he kept a close eye on Wan Shuang and Su Jun.


    From the moment Wan Shuang sat at the table, Su Zhen noticed that his big brother kept staring at her. Su Zhen withdrew his gaze without batting an eye. Then he noticed Wan Shuang pretending to chat with Su Su as she stared directly at Su Jun.


    ¡°These two think they¡¯re being slick since children surround the table. But I noticed you guys staring at each other.


    Su Zhen wanted to tease them, so he cleared his throat and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young and beautiful, Miss Wan. Are you single¡±


    Wan Shuang was surprised, then she replied, ¡°Yes, I am.. Why?¡±

 Chapter 99 - Began to Miss Spring

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    $u Jun placed some food in Su Su¡¯s bowl while saying, ¡°Su Zhen, since you¡¯ve been so free lately, don¡¯t you miss spring?¡±


    Su Zhen ignored Su Jun and continued to speak to Wan Shuang, ¡°Have you ever been in a relationship before, Miss Wan? There must¡¯ve been several handsome and fierce men in the army, right?¡±


    $u Zhen¡¯s words were straightforward, making Wan Shuang choke. Then she shyly replied, ¡°W-Well, I¡¯ve never been in a relationship before.¡±


    ¡°she has never been in a relationship before? Is she that innocent?¡¯ Su Zhen was in disbelief. Even Su Su discreetly perked up her ears to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Su Qian noticed what Su Su was doing and whispered while holding back her laughter, ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re so close to Wan Shuang that your ears almost touched her lips.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what a coincidence. My Big Brother has never been in a relationship either,¡± Su Zhen said as he winked at Wan Shuang suggestively. Su Zhen managed to make the straightforward and brutish woman blush.


    Su Zhen put down his bowl and chopsticks. Then he looked directly at Su Zhen and said, ¡°Su Zhen, why are you so curious about other people¡¯s private life?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not. I-I was just asking, that¡¯s all,¡± Su Zhen said innocently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough of this love stuff? Is going out to the movies with a female celebrity and having dinner with famous female pop stars all you can think about, Su Zhen?¡± Su Jun continued to ridicule Su Zhen mercilessly.


    ¡°Wow, Big Brother is so defensive after I said that. Su Zhen stuck his tongue out to confuse Su Jun. ¡°All right, all right. I was wrong, Big Brother. Let¡¯s not talk about me.¡±


    ¡°You better watch out. You might be the victim of gossip next time. The public might even say that you have a daughter with a certain female celebrity,¡± Su Jun said with a displeased expression.


    Indeed, Su Zhen¡¯s carefree and friendly attitude might get him into trouble. However, Su Jun didn¡¯t expect this sentence to come true in the near future.


    1


    ¡®When Su Qiao saw his brothers bickering, he immediately laughed in epicaricacy on the sidelines. Su Qiao held his stomach as he laughed, looking very happy. He couldn¡¯t continue eating after that.


    $u Qiao¡¯s duck-like laughter was contagious, making the others laugh alongside him. Children¡¯s laughter filled the entire dining room. Even Su Jun, who had just reprimanded Su Zhen, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Su Zhen was embarrassed that everyone laughed at him. He suddenly stood up, lifted Su Qiao by his collar, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you full? I saw you laughing at me just now, so why don¡¯t you go to your room and do your homework?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry, Fourth Brother. Please don¡¯t pinch me! I-I give up!¡± Su Qiao exclaimed in pain as Su Zhen dragged him to his room to be taught a lesson.


    After dinner, everyone got up to leave. Wan Shuang packed her bags and prepared to depart from the Su family home for the day. Just as Wan Shuang was saying goodbye to the little girl, Su Jun stopped her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°1m going home, of course,¡± Wan Shuang answered as she turned around with a puzzled expression. Wan Shuang had an unsightly expression as she thought, ¡®Just because he hired me doesn¡¯t mean I have to live here, right?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sell your house? Where are you going to sleep?¡± Su Jun looked at Wan Shuang suspiciously.


    Wan Shuang¡¯s face stiffened as she whispered, ¡°I can sleep in the hospital. There¡¯s enough room next to my mother¡¯s bed.¡±


    $u Jun frowned, looking more puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you an advance in your salary? You can¡¯t buy a house, but it should be enough to rent one, right?¡±


    Wan Shuang became even more embarrassed. ¡°I had a large debt because I needed to pay for my mother¡¯s treatment. I used up my salary to pay off my debt.¡±


    $u Jun fell silent when he heard this. He didn¡¯t know that Wan Shuang¡¯s mother¡¯s illness was more complicated than imagined. Wan Shuang had spent a lot of money looking for a doctor who could help her mother. Wan Shuang could only recover from her debts, even with the Su family¡¯s help.


    $u Jun listened to Wan Shuang attentively as he began to understand her situation. Su Jun sighed with concem..

 Chapter 100 - Ways to Make a Chip

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su had grown up in an orphanage and had experienced the hardships of being poor, so she could understand how Wan Shuang felt. Moreover, Wan Shuang¡¯s mother was seriously ill, making it more difficult for them to survive.


    Su Su also noticed that Su Jun was moved, so she said with understanding, ¡°Sister Wan, why don¡¯t you stay with Su Su? That way, I can look for you whenever I have nightmares.¡± Su Su¡¯s sweet and innocent voice made Su Jun and Wan Shuang¡¯s hearts tremble.


    After some thought, Su Jun nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. We have a lot of empty rooms in this house. Also, won¡¯t you disturb your mother if you stay at the hospital? It would be better if you stayed here to protect Su Su.¡±


    $u Su could not help but roll her eyes when she heard this. She thought that her big brother was good at most things, but he was a boring person. Su Jun had good intentions, but he didn¡¯t need to explain everything to them.


    Su Su wondered if her big brother¡¯s boring personality was why he was having trouble finding a suitable partner.


    Although Wan Shuang was embarrassed, she could feel the Su sibling¡¯s kindness. She took a deep breath and raised her head. Wan Shuang was teary-eyed, but she smiled brightly and said, ¡°All right, all right. Since you guys made such a request, I have no choice but to comply.¡±


    After Wan Shuang agreed, Su Jun nodded with satisfaction and left expressionlessly. When Su Jun left, Wan Shuang knelt and pinched Su Su¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°You¡¯re just too adorable, Su Su. Has your big brother always been such a cold and indifferent person?¡±


    Su Su was shocked. She struggled for a while and decided to tell Wan Shuang the truth, ¡°No, Big Brother is usually very kind and gentle. He¡¯s only cold and gloomy when he¡¯s angry.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wan Shuang¡¯s eyes dimmed. She sighed and stood back up.


    $u Su noticed Wan Shuang¡¯s disappointment and realized that she might have ruined her big brother¡¯s chances of dating Wan Shuang. But there was nothing she could do. Su Jun always pretended to be cool whenever Wan Shuang was around, making it difficult for Su Su to help him.


    Wan Shuang settled into the outermost room on the same floor as Su Su. This would allow Su Su to go about her daily activities while Wan Shuang could be close enough to quickly protect Su Su if she were to get in trouble.


    ¡®When Su Su saw that everyone had gone to sleep, she began to prepare the dream chip that would help Su Zhen realize who Su Ren really was.


    The chip was easy to make if Su Su was still in the future. But that¡¯s twenty years ahead, and the technology of this time hadn¡¯t progressed enough, making it difficult for Su Su to acquire the materials she needed.


    After thinking for a while, Su Su finally had an idea. She needed a microchip, but she didn¡¯t need to make one herself. Su Su could just borrow it.


    Only one person in the entire house had the materials that Su Su needed. Su Qiao possessed an extensive collection of high-tech toys and electronic model race cars.


    Su Su confidently walked to Su Qiao¡¯s bedroom, stood on the tip of her toes, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother me. I really need to catch up on my homework!¡± Su Qiao¡¯s impatient tone sounded from behind the door. It seemed that he also smashed something because he was in a bad mood.


    It was likely because Su Zhen had punished Su Qiao just now. Su Su placed her hands behind her back and replied, ¡°Fifth Brother! It¡¯s me, Su Su!¡±


    $u Qiao fell silent. Then he opened the door with a surprised expression as he peeked from behind the door¡¯s crack, looking comical.


    Su Su immediately stuck her head through the door¡¯s crack and looked inside the bedroom. She noticed that all kinds of high-tech toys filled Su Qiao¡¯s cabinet, so she felt relieved.


    $u Qiao looked at Su Su as his voice softened. Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Su Su?¡±


    Since Su Su had helped Su Qiao many times, he felt awkward whenever the little girl was around. Su Qiao stopped bullying Su Su and even got along with her. Even though he would look at Su Su strangely at times, he was still kind to her..

 Chapter 101 - Su Qiao’s Decision

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    $u Su stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to play with you for a while. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    $u Qiao¡¯s hand trembled when he saw the little girl¡¯s sweet smile. Su Qiao made way for Su Suwithout a second thought and said, ¡°All right, you can come in.¡±


    Su Su looked around as she entered Su Qiao¡¯s large bedroom. Apart from basic facilities, there was a punching bag, a deluxe spaceship game console, an entire wall of figurines, and toys. All sorts of fancy equipment filled the bedroom.


    This was the first time that Su Su had visited Su Qiao¡¯s bedroom. She was dazzled, and her eyes sparkled. Su Su knew that Su Qiao was mischievous and playful, but she didn¡¯t know that her fifth brother had a lot of possessions. Su was simply amazed.


    Su Qiao felt proud when he saw Su Su¡¯s adoring expression. He showed Su Su around like a tour guide. ¡°This is where I typically hang out. I have some cool clothes, but they¡¯re nothing too exciting. That¡¯s my gaming area. My computer is one of the best in the world, and over there is¡­¡±


    $u Su only became interested when Su Qiao showed off his high-tech toys. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool!¡± Su Qiao was generous, so he immediately opened the glass display case and let Su Su play with his toys.


    After observing Su Su for a while, Su Qiao decided to show off his most prized remote-controlled Gundam from the display case. Su Su smiled and said, ¡°I like this robot, Fifth Brother! Can I have it?¡±


    The corner of Su Qiao¡¯s lip twitched as he looked at the limited edition grade-ten Gundam in Su Su¡¯s hands. Su Jun spent a lot of effort and money to purchase such a thing for Su Qiao in the past.


    ¡°This little girl knows her stuff. She picked the most expensive and exclusive toy out of everything I have!¡¯


    $u Qiao felt pain in his chest, but when he saw the anticipation in Su Su¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no. He said with difficulty, ¡°That¡¯s an extremely precious toy. It¡¯s stunning, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it truly is! I really like it, Fifth Brother!¡± Su Su looked at the Gundam with all of its controls and mechanisms. It ignited her passion for technological inventions.


    The little girl looked adorable. Su Qiao gritted his teeth and covered his eyes. ¡®Out of sight, out of mind. Then he said, ¡°If you like it that much, you can have it.¡±


    Although Su Qiao had agreed to let Su Su have the toy, his heart was aching at this moment. He had thought of passing such a precious toy down to his future kids.1


    ¡®When Su Su heard that Su Qiao was willing to give her the Gundam, she immediately cheered, ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Fifth Brother!¡± The little girl pounced on Su Qiao for a hug as she held the Gundam in her hand.


    Su Qiao smelled the little girl¡¯s baby-like scent, and he was stunned. Then he instantly turned away from Su Su. His ears and neck were red from shyness.


    ¡°Is Su Qiao shy because I hugged him?¡¯ Su Su was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t overthink it. Su Su¡¯s priority was to make a dream chip that would help Su Zhen come to his senses.


    At the thought of this, Su Su held the Gundam in her hands and ran away. Su Qiao regained control of his body when the little girl left. Su Qiao felt an adrenaline rush when he thought of when Su Su hugged him.


    Su Qiao was elated at Su Su¡¯s words of praise. ¡®Is this what it¡¯s like to spoil your little sister?¡¯ Su Qiao finally understood why his brothers doted on the little girl.. Su Qiao clenched his fist and thought, ¡®Su Su definitely likes me more than Su Zhen or Su Jun!¡±

 Chapter 102 - Strange Expression on His Face

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su carried the Gundam that she managed to swindle from Su Qiao back to her room and quickly took out her tools to disassemble the toy.


    But soon after, Su Jun came to Su Su¡¯s room and tucked her in. Su Su had no choice but to put the Gundam next to her and obediently go to sleep.


    Su Jun was reading a bedtime story to Su Su when he caught a glimpse of the Gundam from the corner of his eyes. He surprisedly asked, ¡°Su Su, do you like those toys?¡±


    Ifa child placed a toy beside their pillow, it usually meant that they liked that toy. Even when they slept, they would want that toy to be right beside them.


    However, Su Jun thought the little girl would prefer dolls and stuffed animals. When Su Jun saw that Su Su had placed a cool-looking Gundam beside her, he became puzzled.


    Su Su was afraid that her big brother would think she changed her preference and that Su Jun would start buying her toy robots, so she quickly shook her head and said, ¡°N-No! This is just a gift from Fifth Brother.¡±


    ¡°Su Qiao gave that to you?¡± Su Jun muttered to himself. When Su Jun glanced at the Gundam beside the little girl¡¯s pillow, he thought of something, ¡®Isn¡¯t that the limited-edition Gundam that Su Qiao begged me to buy last year? He¡¯s willing to give his beloved toy to Su Su¡±


    $u Jun was surprised. When Su Jun saw how protective the little girl was of this toy, a sense of relief welled up in his heart.


    Su Qiao was willing to give his treasured toy away to Su Su, and seeing as the little girl was taking good care of the toy, Su Jun thought this could only mean one thing, ¡®These two were usually enemies, but they¡¯ve grown closer to each other.


    Su Jun began to smile at the thought of this. A trace of inadvertent joy filled his voice as he continued to read the bedtime storybook to Su Su, ¡°Once upon a time, there was a girl named Snow White. Her skin was white as snow¡­¡±


    As Su Jun told the story, the little girl¡¯s eyes grew heavier and began to close. Only then did Su Jun tuck the little girl in with her blanket. Then he exited the room while gently closing the door behind him.


    As soon as Su Jun left, the little girl quickly bolted upright to continue her chip-making process.


    $u Su had no choice but to sneak around. Su Su¡¯s brothers kept a close watch on her, afraid that she would get into trouble again. The little girl barely had time to herself. This was her opportunity to make the dream chip without being discovered.


    After deftly removing the control module from inside the Gundam, Su Su used her old-fashioned phone¡¯s screen as a light source to further disassemble the central components inside the control module.


    Soon after, Su Su managed to extract a microchip the size of a grain of rice entirely. Then the little girl held a small tool and proceeded to modify the microchip.


    Finally, Su Su inserted the modified microchip into her old-fashioned phone. Then a progress bar appeared and quickly filled up. A smaller and thinner microchip emerged from the top of the old-fashioned phone. It was the completed version of the dream chip.


    The completed dream chip was difficult to cultivate under such restrictions. Su Su let out a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    Just as Su Su was about to get up and put her old-fashioned phone away, she heard a commotion outside her bedroom door.


    Su Zhen wanted to go back to his room to sleep, but he saw Su Jun walking out of the little girl¡¯s room with a joyful smile. Su Zhen thought it was strange to see his seemingly heartless big brother with a smile on his face.


    Su Zhen was puzzled, so he walked toward his big brother and asked, ¡°What were you doing in Su Su¡¯s room? Why do you have such a strange expression on your face?¡±


    $u Jun said as he walked, ¡°I told Su Sua bedtime story and tucked her in.¡±


    ¡°You told her a bedtime story?¡± Su Zhen became even more puzzled. ¡°Is telling Su Su a bedtime story that much fun? Why are you smiling so weirdly?¡± Su Zhen muttered.


    Su Jun was still blissful from discovering the friendship between Su Qiao and Su Su, so he replied to Su Zhen in a gentler tone, ¡°You just don¡¯t understand the joys of caring for a child.¡± After saying that, Su Jun, the full-time nanny of the Su family, left in an aloof mamner..

 Chapter 103 - Su Jun’s Happiness

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Zhen became even more confused. He lingered on the second floor of the Su family home for a long while, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out how taking care of a child could bring happiness.


    ¡®Is it joyful to care for Su Su, who can barely walk because of her short legs? Is it fun to quarrel with Su Qiao, who has entered his rebellious phase? Is it nice to spend a lot of time educating and disciplining Su Ren?


    su Zhen thought that these were troublesome matters to deal with. Although Su Zhen would do it out of love for his younger siblings, he felt that spending all of his free time caring for children as Su Jun does would drive him insane.


    After pondering at the corridor of the second floor for a long while, Su Zhen decided to go into Su Su¡¯s room and look for the reason behind Su Jun¡¯s smile.


    When Su Zhen opened the door, the room was quiet. He didn¡¯t expect Su Su to be asleep. Although Su Zhen was surprised, he decided to check on Su Su before leaving.


    After all, Su Zhen couldn¡¯t resist patting the adorable Su Su. But when Su Zhen got closer to the bed, he realized that Su Su wasn¡¯t there. It was just the little girl¡¯s blanket all bundled up.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where did Su Su go?¡± Su Zhen muttered as he turned on the lights and looked around in confusion. Su Su was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Did Su Jun or Wan Shuang take her away? Maybe she got into trouble and went missing.¡¯


    After what happened last time, Su Zhen thought of the worst-case scenario and instantly became anxious. He strode forward and lifted the blanket. Then he saw a big pair of eyes. Su Su was crouching at the center of the bed.


    When the little girl saw Su Zhen with his mouth wide open in shock, she smiled and said, ¡°You found me, Fourth Brother! You won!¡± While Su Zhen was distracted, Su Su quickly hid the microchip and her phone under her legs.


    Su Zhen was embarrassed when he saw Su Su¡¯s warm smile. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Oh! You were playing hide-and-seek!¡±


    Su Su was also embarrassed because she didn¡¯t expect Su Zhen to come into her room and check on her so suddenly. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t have a better explanation for why she was hiding under the blanket. She could only say, ¡°Yes, Fourth Brother. I was just fooling around. Why did you come in


    looking for me?¡±


    Su Zhen only came into the little girl¡¯s room to check on her. Su Zhen looked into Su Su¡¯s innocent eyes and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re alright. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    $u Zhen tured around to leave after saying this, but Su Su suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait, Fourth Brother!¡± Su Su had a mischievous look on her face as she thought of something important.


    ¡®Since Fourth Brother is in my room now, this should be the best opportunity for me to implant the microchip.¡¯ Moreover, the chip would take effect at night once it¡¯s implanted. It was better to do it now rather than later.


    Under Su Zhen¡¯s stunned gaze, Su Su stretched out her arms and said, ¡°I want a hug from Fourth Brother!¡± Su Su¡¯s sweet voice and warm smile melted Su Zhen¡¯s heart.


    ¡®If such an adorable little girl like Su Su chose to become famous, she could capture the attention of countless fans with her cuteness.


    As Su Zhen thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hug Su Su with a smile on his face. At this time, Su Su took out the dream chip from her old-fashioned phone and placed it on Su Zhen¡¯s exposed arm.


    The process was painless, but Su Su thought of something crucial after doing this. ¡®Oh no.. I forgot to delete the last memory that I placed onto the microchip!

 Chapter 104 - It’s Good That You’re Alive

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su perfected the previous microchip that she implanted into Su Jun. She altered some of the more painful and desperate memories, only leaving behind memories that were easier for Su Jun to accept, along with a large amount of information.


    But Su Su hadn¡¯t perfected this current microchip. It possessed all of Su Su¡¯s memories from before she time traveled. The current microchip would inject all of these memories into Su Zhen¡¯s mind in the form of dreams.


    Su Su¡¯s face turned pale. Su Su wanted to remove the microchip from Su Zhen, but it had already entered Su Zhen¡¯s skin. The little girl had failed to remove the microchip in time.


    Su Zhen sensed a change in Su Su¡¯s expression, so he lowered his head to look at the frightened little girl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Su Su?¡±


    At this moment, Su Zhen was blissfully unaware of the painful memories he would inherit that night. Su Su couldn¡¯t bear to look at Su Zhen, so she closed her eyes. Su Su accepted her mistake and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Fourth Brother, you can put me down.¡±


    Su Zhen noticed the sympathetic and weathered expression on the little girl¡¯s face. He thought that it wasn¡¯t an expression that a child would have. Su Su looked more like an adult now.


    However, this only lasted for a second or two. Su Su returned to being that harmless little girl that Su Zhen knew and loved.


    ¡®Am I hallucinating? Su Zhen began to feel weird, so he obediently put the little girl onto her bed.


    Su Su covered herself with her blanket. As she lay in her bed, staring at the puzzled Su Zhen, she said, ¡°Good night, and sweet dreams, Fourth Brother.¡± At the same time, Su Su prayed that the nightmares wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on Su Zhen.


    Before Su Zhen could gather his thoughts, Su Su had chased him out of the room. After pausing for a moment, Su Zhen had a strange feeling in his gut. He shook his head and left with a smile.


    The following day, everyone at the Su family home was awakened by a loud and frightening scream.


    The noise woke Su Jun up. He frowned and checked the time on his phone. Su Jun saw that it was time to get ready for work, so he rubbed his forehead and sat up.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Su Jun straightened his tie and opened the door to leave for work. Then he looked up and saw Su Zhen nervously staring at him.


    Su Jun was shocked by Su Zhen¡¯s sudden appearance. He took a step back and scolded, ¡°Why are you in front of my room so early in the morning?¡±


    However, Su Zhen remained silent. He gulped and reached out to pinch Su Jun¡¯s unhappy face. When Su Zhen saw Su Jun¡¯s cold and murderous gaze, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°T-Thank goodness. It was just a dream¡­¡±


    $u Jun was about to open his mouth to scold Su Zhen, but he was pulled forward and tightly hugged by his brother. Su Zhen said as he trembled, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alive, Big Brother. I was scared to death.¡±


    ¡®What does he mean? Of course, I¡¯m alive. Does he want me to die?


    Su Jun¡¯s face darkened. Then he grabbed Su Zhen by his collar, about to beat him to death, when Su Zhen suddenly looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯s something important that I have to tell you, Big Brother! It concerns our family¡¯s future.¡±


    Su Jun was stunned when he saw Su Zhen behave so frantically. After suppressing his anger, Su Jun decided to listen to his brother, so he replied coldly, ¡°This better be worth my time.¡±


    ¡°I dreamt that Su Ren was a spy sent by the Bai family. The bai family destroyed us, Big Brother!¡± Su Zhen said nervously.


    The dream that Su Zhen had last night was too vivid. It was as if he was experiencing that nightmare in real life. Su Zhen immediately woke up in cold sweat when the dream reached its climax.


    That was when he jumped out of bed to look for Su Jun. He wanted to make sure that it was all just a dream..

 Chapter 105 - Su Zhen’s Dream

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Jun¡¯s frown deepened. He had experienced the same dream that Su Zhen had. However, Su Jun felt that it was only a dream. At most, it was just a premonition, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Su Zhen was so panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I had the same dream.¡±


    ¡°Lknow, but I saw more than you!¡± Su Zhen still had a frightened expression on his face as he continued, ¡°I saw that you went to prison because of your dispute with the Bai family. Then you committed suicide!¡±


    ¡°y-You lost a lot of blood. You were in great pain and despair, and you didn¡¯t even close your eyes when you died¡­¡± Su Zhen became increasingly manic as he spoke. He even grabbed Su Jun¡¯s arms and stared at him with widened eyes.


    When Su Jun heard this, he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I would never commit suicide.¡± Su Jun thought he would never give up hope no matter how horrible the situation was. Therefore, Su Zhen¡¯s words did not convince Su Jun.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Su Zhen held Su Jun¡¯s shoulders tightly and said, ¡°What if you heard that Su Yuan was killed in a car crash? What if Su Ao was stabbed to death by a mad man? What would happen if I died of a heart attack, and Su Qiao overdosed on drugs and died?¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s lips trembled as he became speechless when he heard this.


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression was alarming, causing Su Jun to imagine what he would do in that situation. ¡®If the Bai family destroyed us, all my brothers died one after another, and I was alone in prison, I would lose all hope¡­¡±


    Being the sole survivor of the Su family never crossed Su Jun¡¯s mind. Therefore, if Su Jun would ever end up in such a situation, he felt he would definitely commit suicide out of despair.


    Su Zhen knew that his words had gotten through to Su Jun when he saw that his big brother was in shock.


    Su Zhen calmed down and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it was just a dream. It was too real. I feel that all of this happened in a parallel universe or something! Dreaming of something like that reminds me that I must protect our family at all cost.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s thoughts were scrambled as he spoke. He pieced together the information he gathered from his dream and said, ¡°The dream told me that Su Ren was Bai Shen¡¯s daughter. She was the one who caused Su Su to get lost when she was just a year old.¡±


    ¡°Su Ren had also given the Bai family all our confidential documents. She was the one who plotted against us and ultimately destroyed our family. I also learned that Su Ren had arranged for someone to convince Su Qiao into taking drugs, ultimately causing him to lose his way and die of an overdose.¡±


    Su Jun was finally able to calm down after a while. At this moment, he attentively listened to Su Zhen and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve also become suspicious of Su Ren. Several horrible incidents point straight to her. I¡¯m currently investigating everything bad that has happened.¡±


    Su Zhen finally understood why Su Jun had behaved so cruelly toward Su Ren. He also realized why Su Jun wanted to send Su Ren to boarding school last time.


    Su Zhen clenched his fist as he struggled to accept what he saw in the dream. He asked, ¡°B-Big Brother, do you think Su Ren is really Bai Shen¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡®The Su sibling¡¯s parents were still alive when they took Su Ren in, and she was only about a year old. If that was something that the Bai family had set up long ago, who knows what other heinous things they were capable of?


    Su Zhen felt a chill run down his spine when he thought of his dream.


    Su Jun¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when I first dreamt about these things. But after Su Su had gotten into trouble so many times, I¡¯m starting to think that we must find out if Su Ren is related to the Bai family.¡±


    If the Su family could confirm the blood relation between Su Ren and Bai Shen, then they could explain why such terrifying things have been happening lately.


    ¡°Bai Shen¡¯s son is Su Qiao¡¯s classmate. We have to find a way to acquire some of his hair for a DNA test,¡± Su Zhen said with a determined look in his eyes.


    ¡®When Su Zhen saw that Su Jun had returned to his usual self, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do we do about Su Ren?¡±

 Chapter 106 - Could Quit at Any Time

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If Su Zhen had any positive feelings or expectations toward Su Ren, they would disappear after his dream last night. Su Zhen had finally become wary of Su Ren.


    Su Jun raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If Su Ren really is a member of the Bai family, we have to ask them to repay us with interest since we took care of her all these years.¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s calm and profound appearance gave Su Zhen courage. He paused, looked straight into Su Jun¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Big Brother, protecting the Su family isn¡¯t just your responsibility. It¡¯s ours. I¡¯m even willing to quit


    the entertainment industry if you need my help.¡±


    Su Zhen dreamt of several things, not just the destruction of the Su family. He dreamt that the four-year-old girl, Su Su, had grown into a capable and beautiful woman. However, she only found her way back to the Su


    family when she came of age.


    By that time, the Su family was already in ruins. But Su Su did not give up. She painstakingly investigated the truth behind the Su family¡¯s destruction. Su Su used any means necessary to save the Su family.


    She even developed a device that would allow her to travel through time so that she could save the Su family. However, Su Zhen felt that this part of the dream was improbable, so he kept it a secret and did not tell Su


    Jun about it.


    When Su Zhen dreamt about these events, he felt guilty and regretful. When his parents passed away, he overcame his grief and decided to plunge into his acting career. Su Zhen didn¡¯t even think about what Su Jun


    was going through.


    Su Jun shouldered the entire family on his own. His siblings only helped him with minor issues and never considered the weight on Su Jun¡¯s shoulders.


    Su Zhen finally realized what Su Jun was going through after experiencing last night¡¯s dream. Su Jun had protected Su Zhen so that he wouldn¡¯t have to struggle.


    Later in the dream, the Bai family attacked, and Su Jun failed to protect his family. Even if Su Zhen wanted to help at that time, it was already too late. Su Zhen knew that he was also to blame for the tragedy that


    overwhelmed his family.


    ¡®If 1 could help Su Jun care for Su Su and assist him with the Su Corporation while teaching Su Qiao to become a better person, they wouldn¡¯t face such tragedies as they did in the dream I had.¡±


    When Su Zhen watched his brothers and himself die one after another as the once-prosperous Su family crumbled into a pile of rubble, he couldn¡¯t help but lament in his wandering mind. Su Zhen experienced the


    dream as a great sadness filled his heart.


    Su Jun became silent when he heard that Su Zhen was willing to quit the entertainment industry. He didn¡¯t expect the dream to affect Su Zhen and radically change his perspective.


    Su Jun smiled as he patted Su Jun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No matter what you dreamt, you can trust your big brother to take care of everything. You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Su Zhen. There¡¯s no need for you to quit the


    entertainment industry. The members of the Su family never give up on their dreams.¡±


    Su Jun glanced at Su Zhen and strode away. Su Jun¡¯s words seemed to have ignited limitless power within Su Zhen. His eyes gradually brightened, and his fear of the dream reduced significantly.


    Regardless of whether or not the events in the dream would happen, the brothers could face any difficulties that came their way when they worked together.


    When Su Su woke up, she immediately went to look for Su Zhen. She was terrified that Su Zhen would not be able to withstand all of the dream¡¯s information and that he would lose his mind.


    However, when Su Su ran downstairs with her short legs to check on Su Zhen, she saw that he was smiling as he had his arm around Su Qiao on the living room sofa. They were watching one of Su Zhen¡¯s performances.


    Su Su heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Su Jun was all right. Su Su revealed a sincere smile..

 Chapter 107 - Strong Su Zhen

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Zhen had a strong will and possessed an excellent ability to accept things. He was not easily defeated by the events he witnessed in the dream.


    Su Zhen had his arm around Su Qiao as they chatted. Then he paused when he saw Su Su and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Su Su. Do you want to watch my performance with us? I look so cool in this video!¡±


    When Su Zhen thought about what happened in the dream, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡®If Su Su had developed a time-traveling device, wouldn¡¯t she be a twenty-year-old woman living in a little girl¡¯s body right now?


    It was impossible just thinking about it. Su Zhen felt that some of the dream events were just random.


    Su Zhen had one arm around Su Su and the other around Su Qiao. He was delighted to have his younger siblings with him. After the dream, Su Zhen understood how important his family was to him.


    Su Qiao was annoyed with Su Zhen¡¯s embrace. The corner of his mouth twitched as he whined, ¡°Why are you holding onto me so tightly? Are you a pervert?¡±


    ¡®Su Zhen has never been so close to me before. Does he have a screw loose or something?¡±


    Su Zhen didn¡¯t get angry when Su Qiao scolded him. Instead, he smiled and gently replied, ¡°Su Qiao, you can¡¯t be rude to your elders, do you understand?¡±


    Su Qiao was utterly speechless and sat down with a look of despair.


    ¡°Oh right, before Big Brother left for work, he told me that you can go back to kindergarten today,¡± Su Zhen turned his head and spoke to Su Su.


    ¡°R-Really?!¡± Su Su¡¯s eyes lit up, and she became so happy that she jumped with joy. Su Zhen couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw how happy Su Su was. Then Su Su chirped, ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for Sister Wan and tell her to


    take me to school!¡±


    Su Zhen was relieved to have a person like Wan Shuang escorting Su Su to school, so he nodded in agreement. Just as Su Su was about to turn around and leave, Su Qiao unexpectedly interrupted, ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll


    come with you!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to follow Su Su?¡± Su Zhen assumed that Su Qiao wanted to cause trouble, so he subconsciously stopped the boy.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go with Su Su? I¡¯m on a school break today. Can¡¯t I go out when I¡¯m bored?¡± Su Qiao¡¯s face turned red as he stiffened his body and retorted.


    Su Su shook her head helplessly when she saw her brothers quarreling. Then she looked at Su Qiao and sweetly advised, ¡°Fifth Brother, you can follow me to kindergarten, but you¡¯re not allowed to fight.¡±


    After getting Su Su¡¯s permission, Su Qiao became more confident. He glared at Su Zhen as if he had won the argument and quickly agreed, ¡°Okay! I promise that I won¡¯t get into a fight.¡±


    Su Qiao couldn¡¯t figure out why, but he knew that he wanted to follow Su Su to kindergarten. He probably just wanted to see what the little girl was up to so he could get to know her better and become her favorite


    brother.


    When Su Zhen saw Su Qiao eagerly follow Su Su into the pink minivan, he sighed and proceeded to start his day.


    Wan Shuang drove quickly yet steadily, shortening the twenty-minute journey by half. Wan Shuang almost ran several red lights along the way, and when Su Qiao began to protest, she snorted disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the


    big deal? I¡¯ve already made my calculations, and we should arrive at the kindergarten shortly. If you don¡¯t like it, you can get out.¡±


    Su Qiao was rendered speechless and could only look out the window angrily.


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Su Su saw the chubby little boy jumping out of the Bai family¡¯s car from afar. A smile instantly appeared on the little girl¡¯s face when she saw her good friend, Bai Xin.


    After experiencing a few unfortunate events, Su Su hadn¡¯t played with the chubby little boy for a long while. She truly missed Bai Xin.


    Su Qiao followed his sister¡¯s gaze and saw the hateful Bai Xin. His face immediately darkened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t play with him, Su Su.¡±


    Su Su looked at Su Qiao and replied, ¡°You were the one who fought with Bai Xin, so why can¡¯t I play with him?¡± Then the little girl thought of something and said slyly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot about your promise,


    Fifth Brother.¡±.

 Chapter 108 - Childhood Sweethearts

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was a reason why Su Su allowed Su Qiao to follow her to kindergarten. In the future, Su Qiao had become unruly under the care of his brothers. He had a bad temper and didn¡¯t have any real friends because he


    didn¡¯t know how to communicate with others.


    Su Su had brought Su Qiao to kindergarten so he could play with some of the children. She was hoping that Su Qiao would learn how to socialize correctly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get into a fight with Bai Xin.¡± Su Qiao pursed his lips and sat down, watching as Wan Shuang carried Su Su out of the minivan.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to carry you out too?¡± Wan Shuang said as she raised her eyebrows, pretending to reach out and grab Su Qiao. His expression changed, and he hurriedly jumped out of the minivan.


    Just as Su Su steadied herself, the chubby little boy saw her and ran over while shouting excitedly, ¡°Hello, Su Su!¡± The chubby little boy was surprisingly agile. He ran over at the speed of light and hugged Su Su.


    Bai Xin finally got to see his Goddess, whom he had longed for these past few days. Bai Xin became teary-eyed as he excitedly hugged Su Su. Then he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long! I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡±


    But before Bai Xin could finish his sentence, Wan Shuang pried him from Su Su and tossed him aside. Su Qiao saw this and immediately stood in front of Su Su as if he was a lion protecting its cub.


    Su Su was overjoyed and quickly explained, ¡°I couldn¡¯t come to school these past few days because I haven¡¯t been feeling well.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t feeling well? Are you hurt? Let me take a quick look!¡± When Bai Xin heard that the little girl hadn¡¯t been feeling well, he rushed forward to check on her, forgetting that the other two people were glaring at


    him.


    ¡°Su Su¡¯s well-being has nothing to do with you. Go away!¡± Su Qiao was fierce. He wanted to kick the chubby little boy away. But since Su Qiao had promised Su Su that he wouldn¡¯t fight, he couldn¡¯t lay a finger on the


    chubby little boy. Su Qiao felt aggrieved.


    Bai Xin had always been thick-skinned. When Bai Xin saw Su Qiao resist his urge to fight, he decided to ignore Su Qiao¡¯s existence. The chubby little boy and Su Su were an arm-length away as he continued to ask with


    concern, ¡°Did you catch a cold? You should wear more clothes and take some medicine. I¡¯ll ask one of my servants to get you some medicine.¡±


    When Su Su saw that Bai Xin was going to ask his servant to buy some medicine, she quickly pulled him back and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a minor cold. Let¡¯s go to class.¡±


    Su Su and Bai Xin walked side by side under Su Qiao¡¯s resentful gaze. The two were close as Bai Xin talked to Su Su about all kinds of exciting things, making Su Su giggle. As Su Qiao looked at the two, he thought of the


    phrase, childhood sweethearts.


    ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯ Su Qiao hurriedly shook his head and put his strange thoughts aside. ¡®Su Su could be anyone else¡¯s childhood sweetheart, but not to this chubby little brat! He deserves a beating more than anything.¡¯


    When Su Su and the other children were in class, Su Qiao stood outside and watched silently. Su Qiao became absent-minded when he saw Su Su talking with the other children with a smile while confidently raising


    her hand to answer the teacher¡¯s questions.


    Su Qiao remembered that his days in kindergarten were entirely different from Su Su¡¯s. When he was Su Su¡¯s age, his teachers would constantly have to contact Su Jun because of his mischief. Su Jun would always


    come to the kindergarten with a sullen expression.


    Although Su Qiao was a tyrant in kindergarten, he didn¡¯t have as many supporters as Bai Xin. Instead, he was a loner, and no one looked for him even when he skipped class. Over time, Su Qiao got used to being alone.


    However, Su Qiao felt that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the way he lived. He would even beat up those dissatisfied with him, even his brothers. Su Qiao would try every means necessary to cause trouble..

 Chapter 109 - Su Qiao’s Bad Temper

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su¡¯s warm and casual temperament captured Su Qiao¡¯s attention. Su Qiao used to think that his brothers favored Su Su, not caring about him, but these thoughts were gradually fading.


    When it was time for recess, the children walked out of their classroom. Bai Xin¡¯s followers came over and formed a circle around the chubby little boy and Su Su.


    When the little girl saw Su Qiao standing alone on the field, she paused and waved to Su Qiao. ¡°Come and play with us, Fifth Brother!¡±


    Su Qiao raised his head and looked at Su Su in disbelief. One of Bai Xin¡¯s followers, who wore spectacles, grumbled unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the scoundrel who got into a fight with Bai Xin last time? We don¡¯t want to play


    with him.¡±


    Bai Xin was worried that Su Su would be sad to hear that, so he quickly tapped the bespectacled boy and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. If Su Su wants him to play with us, so be it. I didn¡¯t even refute, so why are you the


    one complaining?¡±


    The bespectacled boy quickly stiffened his body and said with great admiration, ¡°Y-Yes, boss! You¡¯re just brilliant!¡±


    When Su Su called out to Su Qiao, he awkwardly walked over. Su Qiao looked at the group of children as small as Su Su with disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t play such games.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Don¡¯t you want to play with me, Fifth Brother?¡± Su Su winked at Su Qiao expectantly. She knew that the stubborn Su Qiao would fall for her adorable behavior.


    Su Su¡¯s cuteness persuaded Su Qiao, so he agreed without hesitation, ¡°All right.¡± The thin and tall Su Qiao towered over the group of little children. The others began to protest, but Bai Xin and his followers glared at


    the other children. The teachers feared the influence of the Bai and Su families, so they turned a blind eye and allowed Su Qiao to play with the children.


    The children divided themselves into three teams. Bai Xin, Su Su, and Su Qiao were on the Fierce Tigers team. The children played some regular games, such as foot racing, musical chairs, tug of war, etc. Then they


    would calculate each team¡¯s scores, and the winners would be rewarded with a snack.


    Su Qiao was extremely awkward the entire time. Even though Su Qiao had the physical advantage, he was hesitant in the games that tested agility and reaction. He couldn¡¯t beat the little kindergarteners.


    On the other hand, Bai Xin and Su Su performed well. They put in 100% of their energy to win points for the Fierce Tigers while Bai Xin¡¯s followers cheered.


    However, Bai Xin and Su Su were worn out in the later games. Their physical strength was exhausted, and they were drenched in sweat. The other team soon overtook them in points.


    During the halftime break, Bai Xin and his team gathered to discuss their strategies while Su Su approached Su Qiao, who was awkward and hesitant the whole time.


    She raised her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fifth Brother? You used to be great at these games, so why are you performing so poorly today?¡±


    During the soccer segment, Su Qiao stood in front of the goal and watched absent-mindedly as one of the kindergarteners kicked the ball into the goal, causing the Fierce Tigers to lose the game.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Su Qiao frowned and scratched the back of his head in distress. He was usually very athletic and could ride a motorcycle with ease. But his performance was lacking when it came to playing some games with


    children.


    Su Qiao felt that these children were too fragile, and he didn¡¯t want to injure them. Instead of admitting this to Su Su, he said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t want to play anymore.¡±


    Su Qiao always thought that team-based games were dull. Su Qiao felt that his teammates would constantly get in his way and hinder his chances of winning..

 Chapter 110 - Straightening the Small Tree

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Su Su saw that Su Qiao had become frustrated, she pouted and pointed to the sweat on her forehead and the members of the Fierce Tigers and said, ¡°How can you


    give up so easily? Look at Bai Xin and the others. Even though they aren¡¯t good at playing certain games, they still try their best. They never give up even if they¡¯re about to


    lose.¡±


    When Su Su saw Su Qiao glancing over at the team, she advised earnestly, ¡°Fifth Brother, we¡¯re a team, and we have to work together no matter what. I hope you know that


    you¡¯re not alone. Your performance will influence the success or failure of the Fierce Tigers!¡±


    Su Su¡¯s words were also applicable to Su Qiao¡¯s relationship with his siblings. In the future, Su Qiao was the first member of the Su family who met his demise because he


    never worked well with his brothers.


    Whenever Su Qiao encountered difficulties, he would shoulder them on his own. That¡¯s why he was easily tricked into taking drugs. Su Qiao was bent, and Su Su only


    wanted to straighten him. She wanted to show him the right path through compassion and understanding.


    Su Su thought deeply about what Su Su said, and after a while, he nodded and replied, ¡°All right, I will do my best, Su Su.¡±


    The games resumed, and this time, the three teams played a game of marble snatching. Each team had an empty basket, and they needed to fill the baskets with marbles.


    They could either snatch marbles from the center basket or steal them from opposing teams. After three minutes, the team with the most marbles would win.


    At the start of the game, the other two teams sent out their tougher team members to snatch marbles. Although Bai Xin led the team¡¯s snatchers and claimed a lot of


    marbles, Su Su, who was guarding the Fierce Tigers¡¯ basket, was tiny, causing her team to lose several marbles to the other teams.


    Two minutes had passed, and the Fierce Tigers had the fewest amount of marbles. There were only a few dozen marbles left in their basket, while the other two teams¡¯


    baskets were half-full.


    As the Fierce Tigers were about to lose, Bai Xin changed his team¡¯s strategy in a hurry. He no longer wanted to play defensively. Instead, he told his team to rush toward the


    opposing teams¡¯ baskets and snatch their marbles in a surprise attack.


    However, the Fierce Tigers couldn¡¯t snatch the marbles so easily. Although Bai Xin was the tyrant of the kindergarten, he couldn¡¯t compete against the others alone. The


    strength between teams was vast, and the gap grew bigger and bigger.


    The Fierce Tigers only had a couple of dozen marbles in their basket in the last thirty seconds. Just as the bespectacled boy and Bai Xin¡¯s followers thought they would lose


    again, Su Qiao appeared beside the center basket.


    The eyes of the Fierce Tigers lit up. They quickly mobilized and tried to snatch more marbles. The remaining players stayed in their positions. Su Qiao alone managed to


    defend his teams¡¯ basket from the other children.


    When the other teams tried to reclaim their stolen marbles from the Fierce Tigers, Bai Xin and his followers came to assist Su Qiao. The other teams failed in their struggle


    to reclaim their marbles.


    When the teacher¡¯s whistle sounded, the Fierce Tigers¡¯ basket was brimming with marbles. They had more marbles than the other two teams combined.


    The Fierce Tigers were awarded ten points for winning the marble snatching game, but they didn¡¯t have time to celebrate before welcoming the final game of the session,


    the three-sided tug-of-war.


    The three-sided tug-of-war was a game of strength. Bai Xin was strong and heavy, so he would usually lead his team to victory in this game. However, he had already


    exhausted his energy, so the Fierce Tigers were disadvantaged.


    After Bai Xin sorted his team according to height, he lowered his body. Just as he was about to use his remaining strength to pull the rope, he felt a sudden violent force


    coming from the other end..

 Chapter 111 - Three-Way Tug-Of-War

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The entire Fierce Tigers team stumbled from the force. Su Su¡¯s small hands even turned red. The Fierce Tigers looked up and realized that the two opposing teams had


    joined forces. The opposing teams exerted their strength in the same direction, hoping to defeat the Fierce Tigers immediately.


    The other teams were intimidated by Su Qiao¡¯s strength and wanted to remove him from the competition as fast as they could.


    Once the opposing teams in the three-way tug-of-war decided to join forces, it would mean instant defeat for the Fierce Tigers.


    Under the force of the other teams, the Fierce Tigers were pulled forward. Bai Xin¡¯s foot almost crossed the white line that indicated defeat.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Su was pulled forward by considerable force. Su Su¡¯s little hands turned red due to the friction of the rope. Su Su let go of the rope because of the pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Su Su! I¡¯ll use more force!¡± Bai Xin gritted his teeth and held onto the rope even tighter. Bai Xin¡¯s body moved backward with great effort, but the Fierce Tigers


    were still in danger of losing.


    Under such circumstances, Su Su knew that her team would lose the match if she didn¡¯t use what little strength she had left. Su Su endured the pain and gripped the rope as


    sweat rolled down the sides of her face.


    Just as Bai Xin¡¯s foot was about to cross the white line, a suppressed roar echoed behind the Fierce Tigers.


    ¡°Pull!¡± Su Qiao gritted his teeth and steadied his lower body. With a sudden tug, Su Qiao pulled the entire team, who was about to lose, backward.


    The opposing teams were instantly pulled forward, losing their footing. The Fierce Tigers worked well together. They exerted their strength in unison and managed to pull


    the other teams past the white line.


    Pip!


    The whistle sounded, and a teacher announced, ¡°The Fierce Tigers win the three-way tug-of-war!¡±


    The group of children around Su Qiao were panting and rubbing their hands. When they looked up and saw that they had surpassed the leading team by five points, they


    suddenly cheered in excitement.


    ¡°Yes! We won!¡± Bai Xin excitedly exclaimed as he jumped with joy. Before Su Qiao could react, Bai Xin¡¯s followers rushed forward, hugged Su Qiao, and jumped around in


    celebration.


    Su Qiao was helpless at the loud cheers of his teammates, but because the children were excited and the atmosphere was overwhelmingly lively, Su Qiao couldn¡¯t help but


    laugh.


    When the games ended, Su Qiao was at the center of attention. Bai Xin¡¯s followers and the bespectacled boy initially said they didn¡¯t want to play with Su Qiao, but the


    bespectacled boy now complemented Su Qiao. He excitedly said, ¡°You¡¯re so strong! You¡¯re even stronger than Bai Xin!¡±


    The others echoed, ¡°I agree! You beat two entire teams in the three-way tug-of-war on your own!¡±


    Su Qiao was embarrassed about being praised. He cleared his throat and pretended to be humble as he replied, ¡°I-I did all right. It was pretty easy.¡± Even though Su Qiao


    said it was easy, he had used all of his strength at the last moment to save the Fierce Tigers from defeat.


    However, Su Qiao remained patient as he answered the children¡¯s questions to maintain his glorious reputation among the kindergarteners.


    ¡°You¡¯re only a second-grader? How did you grow so tall?¡± One of the kindergarteners asked.


    Su Qiao replied, ¡°Ahem. I exercise a lot. Exercise is the key to growing tall.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bai Xin approached Su Su aggrievedly as he said, ¡°Although your brother stole my followers, I¡¯m happy to have you with me, Su Su.¡±


    Su Su was amused. She didn¡¯t expect the chubby little boy, who was just a kindergartener, to possess the ability to coax girls. Su Su wondered what kind of playboy Bai Xin


    would become when he grew up. Su Su replied helplessly, ¡°Who taught you to talk like that, Bai Xin?¡±


    Bai Xin was distressed when he saw Su Su turning away to ignore him. The chubby little boy suddenly had an idea and quickly ran away. When Bai Xin returned, he stood


    before Su Su with a stylish bicycle, looking rather dashing..

 Chapter 112 - Bai Xin’s Bicycle

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The kindergarteners standing around in the yard began to cheer when Bai Xin appeared with the latest children¡¯s bicycle. The chubby little boy smiled and headed straight toward Su Su.


    After a stylish skid, Bai Xin hopped down from the bicycle and said with a flattering tone, ¡°Su Su, I¡¯ll lend you my bicycle so that you can play with it. It¡¯s so much fun. You should try it.¡±


    At this moment, Bai Xin imagined he was a prince riding a horse, stopping beside a beautiful princess, and inviting her for a ride.


    Although Su Su disapproved of Bai Xin¡¯s methods of coaxing girls, she was interested in the bicycle. Su Su had never ridden a bike even before she traveled back in time. She thought that it was novel.


    Bai Xin was overjoyed when he saw that Su Su was interested. Bai Xin helped Su Su get onto the bicycle, frantically protecting her as she learned how to ride. Bai Xin even coached Su Su, ¡°You have to put your right


    hand here and use that to change gears.¡±


    Bai Xin¡¯s heart was filled with joy when he touched Su Su¡¯s fair and soft hand. After holding onto Su Su¡¯s right hand for a while, Bai Xin moved to Su Su¡¯s left hand and instructed, ¡°Put your left hand here. That¡¯s the


    brake.¡±


    Bai Xin¡¯s bicycle was high-tech semi-electric. Many children had never gotten the opportunity to ride this bike before, even if they could afford one, so they all gathered to watch curiously.


    Su Qiao was displeased when he saw that his little sister had fallen for Bai Xin¡¯s tricks. Su Qiao strode forward and lifted Bai Xin from his shirt collar as he said, ¡°My little sister doesn¡¯t want to play with your lousy


    bicycle. Don¡¯t pretend to be so polite.¡±


    Meanwhile, Su Su was distracted. Bai Xin had no intention of arguing with Su Qiao. Instead, he smiled proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the only person here with such a bike. Su Su can¡¯t ride it anywhere else.¡±


    Su Qiao became increasingly annoyed when he saw Bai Xin¡¯s menacing smile. However, Su Qiao had promised Su Su that he wouldn¡¯t get into a fight, so he could only hold in his anger and glare at the chubby little boy.


    n some aspects, one would say that Bai Xin was exactly like his father, Bai Wei. Just as the two bickered, Su Su began to fumble on the high-tech bicycle. Bai Xin and Su Qiao became nervous and afraid that Su Su


    would fall off the bike and bump into something.


    Seeing that Bai Xin was shamelessly trying to hold Su Su¡¯s hand, Su Qiao clenched his fist and shouted, ¡°So what if you have such a bike? Su Su can get one too!¡±


    Bai Xin utterly ignored Su Qiao. The chubby little boy was confident that his father could get him any toy he wanted. However, this high-tech bicycle was priceless.


    Suddenly, the bicycle tires skidded. Just as the kindergarteners looked over, Su Su sped up and zoomed forward. Su Qiao was anxious when he looked at the tiny figure on the bike. He shouted, ¡°Be careful, Su Su!¡±


    Bai Xin was worried about Su Su. He was afraid that his Goddess would get hurt, so he hurriedly chased after the bike and yelled, ¡°Su Su, press the brake, quickly!¡±


    o one expected Su Su, who was only just learning how to ride a bicycle, to accelerate and speed away. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m fine!¡± A gust of wind passed as Su Su¡¯s calm voice echoed.


    However, Su Su was a woman in her twenties in a four-year-old child¡¯s body. When the high-tech bicycle sped up, Su Su only swayed for a moment before quickly regaining her balance.


    Then Su Su started to slow down as the bicycle lifted off the ground in a perfect arch, landing and stopping before the group of kindergarteners.


    ¡°Wow! Su Su is even more skillful than Bai Xin!¡± The kindergarteners were simple-minded and spoke their minds.


    When Bai Xin saw that Su Su had quickly learned how to ride a bicycle, he excitedly went up to the little girl and praised her, ¡°You¡¯re so clever and amazing, Su Su! You learned how to ride a bike so quickly. When my


    dad taught me, it took me the whole afternoon before being able to ride properly!¡±.

 Chapter 113 - Su Qiao’s Little Fan

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su smiled sweetly, stuck out her tongue, and said, ¡°Oh well. By the way, this bicycle of yours is so fun. I¡¯m going for another round!¡± With that, Su Su twisted the accelerator and continued riding around the


    kindergarten.


    The experience of riding Bai Xin¡¯s bicycle was similar to an electric bike from Su Su¡¯s future. However, Bai Xin¡¯s bicycle was smaller and more suited for children. It was more stable and safer. Moreover, the appearance


    of Bai Xin¡¯s bike was more streamlined and exquisite. It suited Su Su quite well.


    Bai Xin convinced himself of something after Su Su rode around the kindergarten. Bai Xin believed that Su Su was excellent in everything she did. Bai Xin adored her limitlessly, so he said straightforwardly, ¡°Su Su,


    since you enjoy riding that bike so much, I¡¯ve decided to give it to you!¡±


    ¡°Bai Xin, didn¡¯t you mention that your father had given you this bicycle? Isn¡¯t it precious to you?¡± The bespectacled child interrupted.


    Ba Xin waved his hand expressionlessly and went to Su Su¡¯s side with glistening eyes, waiting for her response. However, Su Su had never accepted a gift from Bai Xin before.


    Previously, Bai Xin wanted to buy Su Sua puppy, but Su Jun had seized the opportunity and bought Su Su the entire pet store. Now that Bai Xin offered to give Su Su his high-tech bicycle, she would agree, right?


    While Bai Xin waited for Su Su¡¯s response, Su Qiao took a step forward and picked the little girl up from the bike. Su Qiao placed the little girl beside the other kindergarteners and said scornfully, ¡°Who would want


    your bike? I¡¯ll get one for Su Su instead!¡±


    Su Su knew her fifth brother¡¯s personality well. Su Su knew not to get involved when boys competed with their ego and dignity. The little girl smiled and changed the subject, ¡°Class is about to start. Let¡¯s go back to the


    classroom, you guys.¡±


    Su Su¡¯s words successfully extinguished the flames of war between Su Qiao and Bai Xin. When the children went into their classroom, Su Su waved at Su Qiao and walked in.


    Ever since Su Qiao led the Fierce Tigers to victory, the kindergarteners began to treat him as one of their own. Su Qiao got rid of his grudge against Bai Xin¡¯s followers and even started to have conversations with them.


    After school, Su Qiao stood among a group of kindergarteners with his chess puffed out as he talked about the plot of an animated film. No matter how angry Bai Xin was at the sight of this, there was nothing he could


    do except pout.


    Su Qiao only finished speaking and got into the minivan with Su Su when Wan Shuang called out to him.


    A little boy with a crew cut stood outside the car window and asked expectantly, ¡°Brother Su Qiao, will you still come and play with us in the afternoon?¡±


    When school was over, the kindergarteners pestered Su Qiao to tell them about the Lion King, which attracted more listeners. The child with the crew cut was the most enthusiastic as he listened to Su Qiao


    attentively.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be coming back tomorrow. I was just accompanying my sister today,¡± Su Qiao said indifferently.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The child was disappointed and walked backward with his head hung low.


    Wan Shuang glanced at the rearview mirror and noticed that Su Qiao had a smug smile on his face. Then she teased, ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t know that you had fans in Su Su¡¯s kindergarten.¡±


    Su Su smiled mischievously and echoed, ¡°The little children like Fifth Brother, especially the boys. They worship him.¡±


    Su Qiao started to blush when the girls teased him. Su Qiao¡¯s body stiffened as he said, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you two? Stop saying such things!¡± As soon as Su Qiao finished speaking, he stubbornly turned his head to look


    out the window..

 Chapter 114 - Do You Like the Violin?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When Su Su and the rest arrived at the Su family home, they could smell the aroma of freshly cooked food from afar. Su Jun was also waiting at the door for Su Su to return.


    Su Jun carried Su Su and looked at Su Qiao as they entered the house. Su Jun had a strange feeling, but he didn¡¯t address it directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did anything interesting happen at the kindergarten today?¡±


    Su Su stretched out her hand and counted with each finger, ¡°When sang some songs, and played some games. Oh right, Su Qiao was excellent at those games! He helped our team out a lot today¡­¡±


    When Su Qiao heard the little girl mentioning his name, he strode forward embarrassedly as if a wild animal was chasing him. Su Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She didn¡¯t expect Su Qiao to possess such a straightforward


    attitude since he was known as the Little Devil of the Su family. Su Su became more confident in her plan to save Su Qiao.


    Su Su noticed that Su Zhen wasn¡¯t around for lunch, so she asked about him out of curiosity, and Su Jun replied, ¡°Su Zhen went to prepare for a concert. She should be home tonight.¡±


    When Su Zhen returned, there was a chubby man with a big head behind him. The man looked rather amiable, and as soon as he entered the Su family home, the first person he saw was Su Su. The chubby man smiled


    and said, ¡°Hello there, little one. I¡¯m Su Zhen¡¯s manager, Li Ji.¡±


    Su Zhen was dissatisfied when he saw Li Ji smiling at Su Su. He quickly reminded Li Ji, ¡°I want to tell my sister about our plans. Don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±


    Su Su blinked when she saw Li Ji amicably smiling at her. Then she took a step backward and bumped into Su Zhen.


    Before Su Su could figure out what Li Ji was doing, Su Zhen squatted before her and said with widened eyes, ¡°What do you think of the entertainment industry, Su Su?¡±


    After some thinking, Su Su gathered her thoughts and figured that her fourth brother was interested in her musical talent. Su Zhen intended to take Su Su on the path of becoming a musician.


    Su Su was neither passionate nor conflicted about being a musician. Su Su had a rough life before traveling back in time and didn¡¯t have the time to discover what she wanted to do with her life.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to ask a child. Get out of the way.¡± Li Ji couldn¡¯t bear to watch from behind. Before Su Su could answer, Li Ji shoved Su Zhen aside and, with a fawning smile, asked Su Su, ¡°Do you like


    playing the violin, little one?¡±


    This was a much easier question for a four-year-old child to answer. Su Su nodded without hesitation and replied, ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    ¡°How about you perform with your brother on stage? Your brother can sing while you play the violin. Does that sound good to you?¡± Li Ji¡¯s eyes glinted as he asked expectantly.


    Su Su glanced at Su Zhen, and when she noticed that Su Zhen had no intention of stopping Li Ji, she finally understood their plans. Su Su nodded and replied, ¡°That sounds like fun!¡±


    ¡°All right, that settles it.¡± A look of joy appeared on Li Ji¡¯s face. He stood up, turned around, and wanted to say something to Su Zhen when they heard someone ask coldly from above, ¡°What are you guys talking to Su Su


    about?¡±


    Su Jun proceeded to walk downstairs. He wore dark-gray casual clothing because he was working from home today. Su Jun wasn¡¯t wearing his usual suit and leather shoes.


    Instead, he looked relaxed and lazy, but the casual attire didn¡¯t dilute Su Jun¡¯s indifferent temperament. Su Zhen subconsciously took a step back when he saw his big brother.


    Li Ji instantly recognized Su Jun. Although Li Ji began to sweat when he saw Su Jun, he greeted the man with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Su. We finally meet again, Hahaha.¡±


    Su Jun frowned with displeasure. His gaze was deep as he acknowledged Su Zhen¡¯s manager, ¡°Hello, Li Ji.¡±


    Li Ji didn¡¯t expect the big shot of the Su family to remember his name. Li Ji began to break out in cold sweat, and he couldn¡¯t help but confess, ¡°Su Zhen was just asking if Su Su wanted to perform with him at the


    concert secretly.¡±


    Su Zhen was so anxious that he almost bit his tongue. He stared at Li Ji in disbelief as he scolded, ¡°L-Li Ji! How could you?¡±.

 Chapter 115 - Teammate Confessed

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ji and Su Zhen had developed a game plan before coming to the Su family home. Su Zhen would explain their intentions to Su Su and Su Jun, while Li Ji would convince them. But Su Zhen¡¯s partner unexpectedly threw him under the bus in an instant.


    ¡°Su Su is only a four-year-old girl. What can she do on such a big stage?¡± Su Jun frowned and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re expecting Su Su to dance like you, Su Zhen.¡±


    Su Jun referred to the strange dances that Su Zhen would do for the audience every time he performed at a concert. Although Su Zhen was a singer, his female fans enjoyed watching handsome men dancing, so Su Zhen had no choice but to follow the trend to raise his popularity.


    Su Zhen became awkward as he scratched the back of his head and quickly explained, ¡°N-No, Big Brother. It¡¯s nothing like that. I just want Su Su to play the violin.¡±


    However, just as Su Jun had begun to soften, Li Ji added at an inappropriate time, ¡°Su Su will also be performing with Commander Huang on stage. We have already discussed this with Commander Huang. All we need now is for Su Su to join Su Zhen.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve discussed this with Commander Huang, have you?¡± Su


    Jun repeated those words as he returned to his indifferent demeanor.


    Li Ji didn¡¯t realize that he shouldn¡¯t have said that, He didn¡¯t even realize that Su Jun¡¯s expression had changed, but Su Zhen quickly reacted and explained with a saddened expression, ¡°I-I know it was wrong to talk to Commander Huang before talking to you, Big Brother. W-We were too pressed for time, and I couldn¡¯t talk to you


    first. I¡®


    Whether Su Jun would allow Su Su to perform on stage would be entirely up to Su Su because he respected the little girl¡¯s opinion, But since Su Zhen had negotiated with the others before Su Jun, it was a massive slap in the face to Su Jun.


    ¡°Apparently, you can make your own decisions now.¡± Su Jun¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but he was frowning. It was clear that Su Jun was expressing his displeasure at the moment.


    Su Zhen decided to risk it since he had angered Su Jun. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Believe me, Big Brother. There¡¯s no one more musically talented than Su Su. If she were to join the entertainment industry, she would easily overwhelm the other celebrities.¡±


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s still some traction from the incident that happened in the shopping mall. Su Su will instantly become famous as long as we make good use of the traction she gained. As long as Su Su becomes famous, she could ascend to the highest level and play the violin as a career!¡±


    Zhen babbled as if he was extremely anxious to gain Su Jun¡¯s approval. He also gave examples and information to try and convince su Jun.


    Previously, when Su Zhen discovered Su Suls talent, he had already planned to get her involved in the entertainment industry.


    Su Zhen was familiar with how the entertainment industry operated, and he knew that a young talent like Su Su was one in a million. With Huang Sui, a national treasure, Su Zhen was confident that Su Su would do wonders in the entertainment industry.


    Although Su Zhen was a singer, he felt that his talents were not as outstanding as Su Su¡¯s. There were always levels that Su Zhen couldn¡¯t achieve even if he spent his entire life pursuing them, but he knew that Su Su would most likely help him achieve his ultimate dream.


    When Su Zhen finished speaking, he looked at Su Jun expectantly and waited for his response. Su Jun smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Are you so sure I will refuse? Why don¡¯t you ask Su Su what she¡¯s thinking? I will support her in whatever she does.¡±


    The ball was now in Su Sul s court. The little girl placed a hand on her cheek and asked, ¡°You said Grandpa Huang will be performing with me, right?¡±


    Su Zhen immediately nodded and replied, ¡®Yes, he mentioned that he would only perform if you were there.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Su Su pondered. The little girl was aware of Huang Sui¡¯s love for the violin. As long as the performance involves the violin and Su Su would agree to perform on the same stage, Huang Sui would undoubtedly agree to Su Zhen¡¯s proposition..

 Chapter 116 - Su Su Agreed

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Su Su was looking forward to performing in public. After all, Su Su had practiced the violin independently before traveling back in time, and she had yet to experience performing before an audience.


    ¡°Will you be there, Fourth Brother?¡± Su Su asked.


    Li Ji was the first to answer, ¡°Yes, Su Zhen will be there too. Since we have the opportunity to perform with Commander Huang, he will be featured on the poster. Your brother will be in charge of singing, while you and Commander Huang will be supporting him with the violin. It¡¯s going to be a knockout performance for sure!¡±


    As Li Ji chattered on, Su Su responded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go too!¡± Su Jun and Su Zhen were stunned. Su Zhen was surprised that Su Su agreed so readily without hesitation.


    On the other hand, Su Jun was surprised that Su Su had agreed without fear even though the performance would occur before tens of thousands of people, while they performed with a national treasure by their side.


    However, Su Jun soon felt relieved. There was a smile and passion in


    Su Suls eyes. Su Jun picked the innocent-looking Su Su and praised, ¡°You¡¯re so brave, Su Su!¡±


    Su Su was someone who always shone like a star. Since the little girl possessed the ability to surpass ordinary people, Su Jun felt that he shouldn¡¯t hinder her opportunity to shine.


    Therefore, Su Su and Su Jun nodded in agreement with Su Zhen¡¯s proposal. Once Su Su agreed that she would participate in the concert, Li Ji became overjoyed and left in a hurry to deal with Su Zhen¡¯s concert matters.


    As soon as Li Ji left, Su Jun glared at Su Zhen and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again in the future. You have to talk to me before anyone else if you plan on doing something that involves Su Su.¡±


    Su Jun knew tfiat Su Zhen was afraid of rejection, and why he decided to coax Su Su into agreeing before talking to him about it. That way, the success rate of Su Zhen¡¯s plans would be much higher,


    Su Zhen noticed that his big brother wasn¡¯t angry, so he quickly nodded as if Su Jun had pardoned him. Then Su Zhen said fawningly, ¡°Y-Yes, Big Brother. I shall take my leave and rehearse for the concert now since it will occur in just a few days.¡±


    Su Zhen ran away as he said that. Su Jun looked at Su Zhen¡¯s back and shook his head helplessly.


    Unbeknownst to Su Zhen, Su Jun wouldn¡¯t have blindly rejected his proposal so quickly. Su Jun only hoped for Su Su to be healthy and happy. Su Jun was willing to do everything he could to help Su Su achieve her dreams.


    Su 4en busied himself as soon as Su Su agreed to perform in the concert. Su Zhen was busy with rehearsals most of the time and could only join his siblings for meals throughout the day.


    Su Su and Huang Sui had decided to use the first song that Su Su had performed at the shopping mall. Not only would this cut their rehearsal time in half, but the song would be more well-suited for Su Zhen¡¯s passionate performance. They would use Su Su¡¯s song as the concert finale.


    At this time, Su Zhen only needed to write lyrics that coincided with the melody of Su Su l s song. Whenever Su Su had some free time, she would practice the violin with Huang Sui.


    As the others busied themselves with preparations for the concert, Su Ren had already returned to the Su family home after spending some time at the hospital. However, Su Ren stayed quiet in the small building, not stirring up trouble since she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the knake bite.


    Under the enthusiasm of Su Zhen¡¯s fans, it was finally time for his concert that would take place in his hometown. Su Zhen had kept a few tickets aside for the Su family, but Su Su and Wan Shuang were the only ones who attended the concert.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Big Brother here?¡± Su Su asked in puzzlement.


    Wan Shuang replied as she held a banner with Su Zhen¡¯s name on it, looking very bored, ¡°He was called in for a last-minute emergency meeting. Since he couldn¡¯t come, he asked me to accompany you instead.¡±.

 Chapter 117 - Exploded in the Concert

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then what about Su Qiao?¡± Su Su suddenly realized that she had barely seen Su Qiao these past few days when she was busy preparing for the concert. At this moment, Su Su had a strange feeling in her gut.¡±


    ¡°Su Qiao should be in school. Although, I¡¯m not exactly sure where he is,¡± Wan Shuang replied. Then she pointed and said with surprise, ¡°Su Su, look over there!¡±


    As Wan Shuang pointed, white smoke appeared at the corners of the stage. No one could see what was going on behind the thick smoke. Su Su was puzzled when something seemed to rise from the smoke slowly.


    At the same time, the lights around the stadium dimmed, and the audience¡¯s glow-sticks started to light up and gather, resembling a starry night. It was a spectacular scene.


    The audience was in awe and suspense. After a moment of silence, the silhouette that emerged from the white fog seemed to take shape. Su Su and Wan Shuang watched with widened eyes as a dazzling burst of fireworks exploded around the stage.


    Fireworks even erupted from the edges of the balconies at the stadium. The bright fireworks shone through the entire stadium as the audience exclaimed with surprised and frightened cries. Even Su Su subconsciously covered her ears.


    The lights shone as the audience cheered excitedly, and an enormous black birdcage appeared on the stage. The person inside the cage was the concert¡¯s main attraction, Su Zhen.


    Su Zhen appeared enchanting yet demonic under the contrast of the black birdcage and concert lights. Su Zhen looked around, walked out of the birdcage, and smiled, immediately making girls scream. Su Zhen smirked as he started to perform the first song of the concert,


    Su Su had not attended celebrity concerts for more than twenty years. Even after returning to the Su family and finding out that Su Zhen was famous, Su Su didn¡¯t have the time to react because the Su family was on the verge of collapse. With that, Su Su was unaware of how spectacular Su Zhen¡¯s concerts were.


    The theme of this concert revolved around the black birdcage. It symbolized the chance to break free and be independent. Su Su stood in the stadium with tens of thousands of people as the audience cheered enthusiastically.


    Su Su could finally experience the effects of Su Zhen¡¯s concert. She finally understood why there was always news about her fourth brother¡¯s concerts and why girls were always so excited to watch her fourth brother.


    The atmosphere and emotion of the performance were so overwhelming that even Wan Shuang, who had always been indifferent toward Su Zhen, couldn¡¯t help but join in the audience¡¯s cheers. Since Wan Shuang was in the front row, she raised her voice to lead the fans in their chants and cheers.


    Su Su and Wan Shuang cheered in unison, enjoying the explosive audio-visual performance by Su Zhen. After completing more than twenty songs, it was finally time for the concert¡¯s end. The frantically moving lights transitioned into a more somber and calm effect as the audience quieted down.


    Su Zhen stood at the center of the stage as a beam of light shone onto him. He looked exceptionally handsome and charming. Su Zhen had already changed into a formal suit and held a microphone as if he wanted to announce something important to the audience.


    Before Su Zhen could say anything, the fans surrounding Su Su and Wan Shuang began to shout all kinds of strange things at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Su Zhen! I love you so much! Will you be my husband?!¡±


    ¡°Your performance is fantastic! We want more!¡±


    ¡°I want to bear your children, Su Zhen! I¡¯m your number one fan!¡±


    Su Su felt fortunate that she was a violinist and not a singer when she heard a girl breaking her voice from shouting. Otherwise, Su Su wouldn¡¯t be able to perform after cheering so loudly..

 Chapter 118 - Mysterious Little Fan

    Chapter 118 Mysterious Little Fan


    Even though the stadium was lively, the crowd gradually quieted down after Su Zhen placed a finger on his lips. The audience raised their heads, held their breaths, and listened attentively to what Su Zhen was about to say.


    All eyes were focused on Su Zhen as he stood in the middle of the stage and said, ¡°As the concert comes to an end, I want to express my gratitude to all the friends, family, and fans who have supported me so far. I am truly honored.¡±


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s now time for the final segment of the concert! Let¡¯s warmly welcome our special guest, Commander Huang!¡± Then Huang Sui walked out from backstage with two violins in his hands as he nodded and smiled at the audience.


    Su Zhen continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always idolized Commander Huang, and I¡¯ve always dreamed of collaborating with him. I¡¯m also going to invite a special fan from the audience to come up and perform with me and my idol.¡±


    The crowd immediately became more lively as Su Zhen walked to the edge of the stage. ¡°I believe you guys will be shocked as soon as you hear this mysterious little fan perform.¡±


    Su Zhen then strode down the stage and arrived before the audience. He walked straight to Su Su as the spotlight lingered on him. Su Zhen reached out and held Su Su¡¯s hand in a gentlemanly manner.


    Su Su was already mentally prepared for this moment. Li Ji was the person who thought of this segment. He said it would highlight Su Su and make the audience look forward to the next performance.


    The crowd screamed when they saw that Su Zhen had chosen a four-year-old girl. The atmosphere in the stadium became lively again as Su Su walked to the center of the stage and stood beside Huang Sui. Huang Sui handed Su Su¡¯s violin over and smiled at her encouragingly. Then the stadium lights dimmed as the trio assumed their positions. Su Su and Huang Sui raised their violin bows and began to play the violin.


    Melodic sounds of violins echoed through the speakers above the audience. Amidst the darkness, the audience in the stadium quieted down.


    The performance began with the violin¡¯s sound resembling the gentle voice of a young girl sitting alone under the moonlight. As the rhythm became increasingly intense, the sound of another violin echoed, merging effortlessly.


    After the beautiful intro, Su Zhen joined in with his soothing voice, amalgamating with the lights and intense melody of the two violins.


    The light became increasingly brighter, and the audience finally realized the four-year-old girl was one of the violinists. Su Su and Huang Sui lowered their heads slightly and played the violin passionately as countless elegant notes flowed from the musical instruments.


    Then the violin¡¯s sound suddenly dropped, and a burst of emotion surged throughout the stadium. Su Zhen¡¯s singing became more intense as the violinists¡¯ movements became more hurried. It was as if there were a thousand words in one song. Su Zhen¡¯s voice combined perfectly with the musical sound of the two violins. The song¡¯s impact was overbearing, causing some fans to cry as if they felt limitless power and emotion.


    After the emotional climax, the song gradually transitioned into a broad and soothing rhythm. The audience felt like they were on a wide-open prairie, filled with infinite hope and vitality.


    The song perfectly coincided with the theme of Su Zhen¡¯s concert. It made others courageous in the face of adversity.


    Only the violin played at the end of the song. It was Su Su¡¯s solo. The crowd was still listening attentively as the melody from the violin echoed through the air. The crowd was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The audience was entirely immersed in Su Su¡¯s exquisite performance.

 Chapter 119 - The Figure of the Paparazzi

    Chapter 119 The Figure of the Paparazzi


    The audience only came back to their senses when Su Zhen held Su Su¡¯s hand and walked to the front of the stage with Huang Sui, bowing to express their attitude. Then violent applause broke out, and the audience cheered, expressing their love and support for the show.


    Su Zhen¡¯s concert came to a perfect end. When Su Zhen and the others disappeared behind the curtain, the audience reluctantly queued up to leave the stadium.


    Wan Shuang then escorted Su Su. Li Ji said with a bright smile, ¡°The performance was absolutely perfect! Just wait and see. Tomorrow¡¯s trending topic will be ours!¡±


    With Li Ji¡¯s sharp eyes as a manager, he knew that such a unique and perfect performance would cause thousands of ripples in the entertainment industry. It was inevitable that Su Su and Huang Sui would become famous.


    Huang Sui walked over to Su Su, patted her head, and exclaimed, ¡°You did an excellent job, Su Su!¡± Huang Sui cared more about playing the violin alongside Su Su compared to being famous. He was delighted with their performance.


    Su Su smiled and said shyly, ¡°You were great too, Grandpa Huang!¡± Everyone was in a good mood after such an exhilarating performance. Li Ji put his arm around Su Zhen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go and have a feast to celebrate Commander Huang and Su Su¡¯s flawless performance¡­¡±


    Before Li Ji could finish speaking, Su Zhen slapped his hand away and rolled his eyes as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Commander Huang and Su Su are not specialists in this line of work. They don¡¯t care about celebratory feasts. Don¡¯t go causing trouble. I still have to bring Su Su home in time for dinner.¡±


    As Su Zhen said this, he picked the little girl up and put her on his shoulder. Then he continued, ¡°Come on, Su Su. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Li Ji and Huang Sui, Su Zhen brought Su Su out of the stadium through a hidden passage and into the pink minivan.


    After comfortably lying down in the spacious minivan, Su Zhen looked at the adorable Su Su and said, ¡°How did it feel to perform on stage, Su Su? Do you want to be in the entertainment industry with me?¡±


    Su Su supported her chin with one hand and answered sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Fourth Brother.¡±


    Su Su was happy that she could truly express her emotions through music when she performed on stage today. However, she was still hesitant about whether or not she wanted to follow in Su Zhen¡¯s footsteps. Since there were too many rules and restrictions in the entertainment industry, Su Su couldn¡¯t decide at the moment.


    Su Zhen remained silent when he noticed that Su Su was unsure. He then turned his head to look out of the window. When Su Zhen was just about to doze off, he saw two suspicious-looking people hiding beside a flower bed on the roadside from the corner of his eyes. The people were holding cameras and looked like members of the paparazzi.


    Wan Shuang had already started the car just as Su Zhen focused his vision to see what was going on. The two figures beside the flower bed flashed past the car window.


    ¡°They look like paparazzi members. Could they have captured something they shouldn¡¯t have seen? Forget it. I¡¯m only going home with my sister and not some other female celebrity. What could go wrong?¡± Su Zhen was worried, but he quickly remembered that he hadn¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary. He put his thoughts aside and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    Meanwhile, Su Su suddenly felt her old-fashioned phone vibrate in her pocket. She had a strange feeling, so she took her phone out and wondered who would¡¯ve sent her a message.


    Only Su Jun would do so, but he would contact Su Su through Wan Shuang. He wouldn¡¯t send a message to Su Su¡¯s old-fashioned phone.


    After taking the phone out of her pocket, Su Su realized she had received a message from Su Qiao. ¡°Is the show over yet? When are you coming home?¡±

 Chapter 120 - Present From

    Chapter 120 Present From Su Qiao


    Su Su remembered that she was the one who gave her contact information to Su Qiao a while ago when she saw his message. ¡®I wonder why Su Qiao is looking for me?¡¯ Su Su was confused. She used her tiny fingers to reply, ¡°The concert is over. We¡¯re on our way home now.¡±


    After a long while, Su Qiao finally received a reply from the little girl. Su Qiao was so anxious that he started to break out into a cold sweat.


    Su Qiao was relieved when he read the little girl¡¯s reply. Then he looked at the gift box beside him that was half the height of an average person. Su Qiao pursed his lips but did not reply to Su Su¡¯s message.


    Su Qiao was busy preparing this gift for Su Su for a few days. He became increasingly nervous now that the gift was finally ready.


    ¡®Whatever! Big Brother and Fourth Brother had already given Su Su a gift. As Su Su¡¯s fifth brother, I cannot fall behind!¡¯ Su Qiao made up his mind at the thought of this. He squatted at the Su family home¡¯s entrance and patiently waited for Su Su to come back.


    Su Su put away her old-fashioned phone and leaned against the car seat to rest when she noticed that Su Qiao hadn¡¯t replied to her. Gradually, Su Su fell asleep in the passenger seat.


    Su Su only woke up and realized that she had arrived home when Wan Shuang gently patted her. Su Su wiped her drool away and extended her arms for Wan Shuang to carry her out of the minivan.


    However, Wan Shuang turned around and exclaimed, ¡°Wow, look at that!¡± Then Wan Shuang moved aside and made way for Su Su.


    Su Su was still in a daze when she rubbed her eyes and looked up. She saw a large gift box, as tall as herself, before her. The box was rectangular-shaped, and it was impossible to tell what was inside.


    Su Su was still in a daze when she heard Su Qiao say, ¡°This is my gift to you, Su Su.¡±


    Su Su then remembered the first gift that Su Qiao had given her when she returned to the Su family. Su Qiao was full of malice and evil intentions at that time. Moreover, the present contained a cluster of spiders.


    Su Su was surprised now that Su Qiao was about to give her another gift. The little girl turned her head in disbelief and saw Su Qiao awkwardly scratching his head, refusing to make eye contact with her.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so kind, Fifth Brother!¡± Su Qiao¡¯s shy expression amused Su Su. The little girl clapped her hands as she praised Su Qiao.


    Su Zhen, who had just woken up, got out of the minivan and casually said, ¡°So, Fifth Brother is kinder than I am?¡± When Su Zhen saw the little girl and Su Qiao standing before the huge gift box, in an awkward state, he said in surprise, ¡°Wow, Su Qiao, when did you learn how to get gifts for people? I¡¯m amazed.¡±


    Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Su Zhen¡¯s sarcasm. Su Qiao didn¡¯t expect Su Zhen to be in the minivan with Su Su and Wan Shuang. He glared at Su Zhen and retorted, ¡°Why are you being so nosy? This gift isn¡¯t for


    you.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Su Zhen said in an amused tone. He then stood beside Su Su with a smile expectantly.


    Su Su stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re great too, Fourth Brother. Okay, I¡¯ll open the present now!¡±


    Su Su began to open the present under the watchful eyes of the others. She wondered what kind of surprise the Little Devil of the Su family would gift her.


    As Su Su began to open the gift box, she suddenly stopped. Su Su widened her eyes and looked at the gift that was only slightly revealed from the corner of the box.


    Su Qiao pouted awkwardly and urged, ¡°Quickly open it and show everyone what I got you. Though, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d like it.¡±


    Then Su Su opened the present entirely and took out the same bicycle that Bai Xin had. But the color and styling made the bike look more pretty and feminine.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bicycle!¡± Su Su jumped and laughed with joy. Then she surprisedly walked around the cherry blossom-patterned bicycle and rubbed it with great fondness.

 Chapter 121 - Mind Your Own Business

    Chapter 121 Mind Your Own Business


    Su Zhen recognized the bicycle and was surprised. He sighed with emotion. ¡°Wow, this bicycle is tough to come by. You must¡¯ve spent a lot of money on it, Su Qiao.¡±


    Su Su was aware of how difficult it was to get a bike like Bai Xin¡¯s when she rode it at the kindergarten. There was no stock of it left in the country, and Bai Xin¡¯s father had obtained it through some of his notable connections.


    But the bicycle that Su Qiao had gifted to Su Su was more precious than Bai Xin¡¯s. Su Su didn¡¯t know how Su Qiao managed to pull this off.


    The little girl was aware of how precious this gift was, so she looked at Su Qiao gratefully. Her eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°You must¡¯ve worked very hard to buy this bicycle for me, Fifth Brother. I really like it! Thank you!¡±


    When Bai Xin offered to give Su Su his bicycle, the little girl was tempted, but she refused to take it. Also, she thought that the bike was not as practical as a car. Su Su didn¡¯t expect Su Qiao to remember what she said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard to get. I¡¯m happy as long as you like it,¡± Su Qiao snorted. He was proud as he looked at Su Su. Despite what Su Qiao said, he searched high and low for this bicycle to buy it for Su Su. In the end, Su Qiao had to depend on Su Jun¡¯s connections to get one from abroad. Su Qiao had even customized the bike¡¯s appearance before giving it to Su Su.


    This way, Su Su would no longer be envious of Bai Xin. That brat, Bai Xin, is delusional if he thinks he can get close to Su Su with his bicycle.¡¯


    Su Su was thrilled and decided to ride around the Su family home several times. Then she reluctantly got off the bicycle and said to Su Qiao with a joyful expression, ¡°I want to ride in the kindergarten tomorrow too!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can! But you can¡¯t ride it on the roadside, only inside the kindergarten¡¯s compound, all right?¡± Su Qiao said calmly. The corners of Su Qiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he was in an excellent mood.


    ¡°Okay, stop being so proud of yourself and just smile.¡± Su Zhen laughed and patted Su Qiao¡¯s shoulder. Su Zhen was also delighted with his siblings getting along well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Su Zhen!¡± Su Qiao blushed and chased after Su Zhen, wanting to beat him up. Just like that, everyone walked into the Su family home together, looking harmonious and joyful.


    ¡°Damn it. How did Su Qiao and Su Su become so close?¡± Su Ren muttered as she stood by the window and watched. She couldn¡¯t help but clench the curtain angrily.


    When Su Ren saw Su Qiao squatting beside the gift box, waiting for Su Su to return, she assumed that Su Qiao was up to no good again, so she decided to sit back and enjoy the show.


    But when Su Ren saw the Su siblings being kind to each other, she became disgusted. Su Qiao and Su Su were sworn enemies before, so Su Ren wondered why their relationship had drastically changed when she returned from the hospital.


    ¡®The gift that Su Qiao gave me back then was filled with spiders, but he gave Su Su a bicycle instead. What right does Su Su have to be treated so well?!¡¯


    The more Su Ren thought about this, the angrier she became. She slammed the windowsill and walked downstairs.


    Su Ren¡¯s personal servant, Lu Wei, had been kicked out of the Su family home ever since the incident with Su Su¡¯s puppy, and at this moment, Su Ren was all alone. Since Su Ren¡¯s calf was injured, she could only walk down the stairs slowly with the support of the stair rails.


    Su Ren dragged her injured calf to the bottom of the stairs step by step as the twins had already started eating. Su Qian looked up hurriedly but remained silent. Then she looked down and continued to eat.


    However, Su Ren immediately noticed Su Qian¡¯s glance and became dissatisfied. Su Ren sat down, raised her chin, and glared at Su Qian with malicious intent. ¡°Su Qiao gifted Su Su a bicycle, and they went into the house hand in hand. Did you see that?¡±


    Su Qian continued eating and replied indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Whatever the case, it has nothing to do with me, so you don¡¯t have to tell me about such things. I think you should just mind your own business.¡±

 Chapter 122 - Su Zhens Daughter

    Chapter 122 Su Zhen¡¯s Daughter


    Su Qian had become wary of Su Ren ever since she pushed her and Su Su into the river. Su Qian didn¡¯t believe or listen to anything Su Ren said.


    Su Ren noticed that Su Qian was ignoring her, so she snorted and got straight to the point, ¡°Su Qiao got Su Su into a lot of trouble previously, but Su Su forgave him and even managed to build such a good relationship with him. I know that you spent a lot of time with Su Su, but you¡¯re still not treated as well as Su Qiao.¡±


    After saying this, Su Ren deliberately raised her head and let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°How pitiful. We can¡¯t even have dinner with the others in the Su family home.¡±


    Su Qian stiffened when she heard this. When Su Hao noticed this, he quickly retorted, ¡°Oh, how little you know. My sister and I had dinner with them last time.¡±


    Su Ren shook her head regretfully and sighed when she heard this. ¡°Only homeless peasants would beg for a benefit like that.¡±


    Su Qian¡¯s face darkened as she slammed the table and said unhappily, ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t be bothered with your nonsense! You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut!¡±


    Su Qian was just as straightforward as her twin brother. She loathed Su Ren because Su Ren liked to beat around the bush when she ridiculed others. Su Qian quickly became impatient whenever Su Ren was around.


    Su Ren pursed her lips and kept quiet when she saw that Su Qian had gotten angry. Meanwhile, the Su family home atmosphere was peaceful, while Su Zhen slept soundly.


    Su Zhen dreamt that Su Su had become famous since she played the violin excellently. Countless media stations were fighting for the chance to interview Su Zhen because he took good care of his sister. Su Zhen even received an award for caring for Su Su.


    Although it was only a dream, Su Zhen was still confident in Su Su¡¯s path to fame when he woke up. He was in a perfect mood. After Su Zhen brushed his teeth and washed his face, he hummed and went downstairs.


    But as soon as Su Zhen arrived in the living room, he saw Su Jun sitting on the sofa. When Su Jun heard Su Zhen¡¯s humming, he turned to look at Su Zhen with an icy gaze.


    Su Zhen had goosebumps when he noticed his big brother¡¯s cold gaze. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Big Brother, you look to be in a horrible mood so early in the morning. Did someone offend you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Jun said as he gritted his teeth. He looked as though he would skin Su Zhen alive.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Su Zhen was puzzled. He looked around the living room and confirmed that he was the source of Su Jun¡¯s displeasure. Su Zhen became even more confused when he realized this.


    ¡®Su Jun was fine when we went to bed last night. I don¡¯t know what I could¡¯ve done to offend Su Jun.¡¯


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Su Jun tossed a tablet over to Su Zhen as he spoke. There was an article opened on the tablet that contained pictures.


    Su Zhen started to read the article as he subconsciously said, ¡°What the hell?¡± Su Zhen was stunned at what he saw.


    There was a photo of Su Zhen in the article that Su Jun was reading. To be precise, it was a photo of Su Zhen carrying Su Su to the stadium yesterday. Su Zhen looked particularly eye-catching with his blue hair. The title of the article read, ¡°Famous singer and his daughter¡¯s debut. A secret love child has been exposed!¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. He realized that things were not looking too good for him and Su Su. Su Zhen looked at the browser and saw the headline of another article, ¡°Su Zhen keeps his marriage a secret as he walks around with his daughter.¡±


    Su Zhen trembled as he continued to scroll around on the tablet. All the news across the internet concerned Su Zhen and his alleged daughter. ¡®Oh my goodness, what is all this? I¡¯m single, so how could I be married? How could the paparazzi make up a story and claim that I have a daughter?¡¯


    The pictures made the captions more convincing. The articles displayed photos of Su Zhen interacting with Su Su lovingly and showed pictures of a woman who was seemingly the mother of Su Zhen¡¯s alleged daughter.

 Chapter 123 - Making Things Up

    Chapter 123 Making Things Up


    The more Su Zhen read, the more ridiculous the rumors were. He closed the tablet and threw it onto the coffee table. Su Zhen cursed, ¡°The media sure can come up with some absurd things.¡±


    The comments under the articles were even more unsightly. Even if the paparazzi did accuse Su Zhen of being married and having a child, it could be considered a misunderstanding.


    Still, a wave of criticism stated that Su Zhen was not good at doing business. The commenters even mentioned that Su Zhen was incompetent and that it was a publicity stunt to create momentum for the news.


    ¡°Am I honestly that bad and unpresentable?¡¯ Su Zhen was about to explode with anger. At this moment, Su Zhen received a phone call from Li Ji. As soon as Su Zhen answered the call, Li Ji bombarded Su Zhen with questions, ¡°Something major just happened, my little pop star! How did you get caught carrying Su Su? How could you be so careless?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I was scared to death when I saw the news. The comment sections are filled with haters. This simply won¡¯t do. You have to quickly think of a way to deal with this situation, Su Zhen!¡±


    ¡®How can I deal with such a nonsensical matter?!¡¯ Su Zhen couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Li Ji¡¯s clamoring, so he hung up the phone.


    Su Zhen began to panic again once he hung up the phone. He raised his head and asked, ¡°What should we do, Big Brother?¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s gaze was cold as he mercilessly replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused this uproar, yet you¡¯re asking me for advice?¡±


    When Su Jun noticed Su Zhen¡¯s bitter expression, he hurriedly intercepted his brother¡¯s thoughts and said in a deep voice, ¡°Contact your people and the Su Corporation to do a press conference and deal with this as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Zhen was relieved when he heard that Su Jun was willing to help. However, Su Zhen couldn¡¯t relax just yet when Su Jun said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to solve this, or I¡¯m kicking you out of the family.¡± As Su Jun spoke, he picked up his briefcase and left. An hour later, Su Zhen and the Su Corporation submitted their clarification statements. But the discussions on the internet were too enthusiastic about the rumors, and before long, these statements were moot.


    Even if the public read these statements, they would only think that Su Zhen was working alongside his family to cover up the fact he had an illegitimate daughter. After all, the netizens would only believe whatever they chose to believe.


    While Su Zhen was busy addressing the rumors, Su Su had just woken up from her sleep. When the little girl noticed the time and date, she realized that she had a day off from kindergarten. After having breakfast, Su Su strolled to the small building next door to visit Su Qian.


    Su Su had a good impression of the knowledgeable and ambitious Su Qian. The little girl could listen to Su Qian talk about all kinds of specimens she had collected throughout the day and never get bored.


    But just as Su Su chatted with Su Qian in high spirits, they heard an earth-shattering roar echo outside. ¡°Where is everyone?! I came all this way, and there isn¡¯t a single soul around to serve me tea?!¡±


    Upon hearing this thundering and harsh tone, Su Su knew that it was the torturous old hag. Just as Su Su was about to tell the servants to escort the old lady out, she heard the old lady¡¯s curses approaching from afar. It seemed that the old lady had walked into the small building. Since the old lady didn¡¯t see anyone at the Su family home, she wandered around the compound.


    Su Qian¡¯s expression changed when she heard the old lady¡¯s annoying voice. Before Su Su could react, Su Qian had already gotten up and prepared to leave. But Su Hao, who was in the next room, moved faster than Su Qian.


    Su Su had no choice but to follow the twins.

 Chapter 124 - Head Was Burning

    Chapter 124 Head Was Burning


    Su Hao¡¯s movements were swift. Although Su Hao had lived with the Su family for several days, not worrying about food or clothes, he always felt like an outsider.


    Now that Su Hao¡¯s grandmother was here, an inexplicable longing surged through his heart. Su Hao called out to his grandmother in surprise and wanted to jump into the old lady¡¯s arms.


    However, the old lady¡¯s face was cold when she saw Su Hao running out of the small building beside the Su family home. Grandma Su widened her eyes, pushed Su Hao away, and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you living in such a small place? Did Su Jun put you here?¡± Su Hao was displeased when Grandma Su pushed him away. He stood at the sidelines and replied hesitantly, ¡°Su Jun told us to live here, separately from his siblings.¡± Grandma Su was furious when she heard this. She pointed her walking stick at Su Hao and said, ¡°Useless fools. I sent you and your sister to the Su family so that you can have a better life.¡±


    Su Hao was rendered speechless. He could only open his mouth in shock and stare blankly at Grandma Su.


    Grandma Su got even angrier when she saw Su Hao¡¯s shocked expression. She pointed at the small building, at the Su family home, and scolded, ¡°You b*stard, do you think living in such a small place is good? Look at their home and look at this place. They¡¯re treating you and your sister like livestock!¡±


    These were unpleasant words to hear. Grandma Su was so enraged that her spit splashed onto Su Hao¡¯s face as she spoke.


    When Su Qian saw this, she rushed forward and pulled Su Hao behind. She stood before her brother and looked at Grandma Su cautiously. ¡°You can¡¯t say such things, Grandma Su. Su Jun was willing to take us in so we wouldn¡¯t suffer. That¡¯s good enough for us.¡±


    ¡°That b*stard Su Jun snatched the Su family¡¯s fortune away from your father, and you still think he¡¯s doing you a favor? You¡¯re an idi*t and a traitor!¡±


    Grandma Su¡¯s gaze swept over the twins like a sharp sword. She widened her eyes, stepped forward, and pointed at Su Qiao with her cane. ¡°If you have a brain, you would¡¯ve thought of a way to reclaim the Su Corporation from these fools. You shouldn¡¯t be settling for this cr*p!¡±


    Su Qian didn¡¯t shrink even when faced with the old hag. Instead, she stood firmly before Su Hao, stuck out her neck, and refuted, ¡°You and my father have brains, so why don¡¯t you do that yourselves? Why do you need us kids to do such things?¡±


    ¡°Why, you little brat!¡± Grandma Su was so angry that she was almost at a loss for words. He raised her hand as if she wanted to slap Su Qian.


    At this moment, Su Su ran out of the small building with her short legs, extended her arms, and protected Su Qian. She thundered, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to lay a finger on Su Qian! This is the Su family home. You can¡¯t just go around hitting people around here!¡±


    ¡°You little b*tch!¡±


    When Su Su blocked Grandma Su¡¯s slap, she was so furious that she pushed Su Su and scolded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll smack both of you! You caused my son¡¯s death. You should have died instead of him!¡±


    Su Zhen rushed over to the small building when he heard that the old hag had barged into the Su family home. When Su Zhen arrived, he saw Grandma Su pushing Su Su around. Although Su Su didn¡¯t fall over, she seemed pitiful.


    Su Zhen was already annoyed that he had to deal with the rumors. When Su Zhen saw Grandma Su abusing Su Su, he became even angrier. He walked forward and grabbed the old lady¡¯s hand, forcefully shoving her away.


    Then Su Zhen hurriedly carried Su Su and protected her. He stared at Grandma Su and said, ¡°How dare you come to the Su family home and hit Su Su? Have you gone insane?! You need to be checked into an insane asylum as soon as possible, old lady.¡±

 Chapter 125 - It Was Not a Good Day

    Chapter 125 It Was Not a Good Day


    Su Zhen knew that Grandma Su had helped their second uncle in an attempt to kill Su Jun. Furthermore, Su Zhen possessed no fondness for this old lady ever since he was a child.


    Grandma Su¡¯s imposing demeanor diminished when someone bigger than her appeared. She shrunk back and continued to nag, ¡°You blind b*stard. You don¡¯t even call me grandma anymore. It seems that your father took care of you for nothing.¡±


    Su Zhen glared at the old lady disdainfully and said mockingly, ¡°I already said that I would no longer acknowledge you as my grandmother when Big Brother kicked you out of the Su family home. It wasn¡¯t even that long ago, yet you¡¯ve already forgotten. Do you have Alzheimer¡¯s or something, old lady?¡±


    When Grandma Su realized she couldn¡¯t refute Su Zhen, she clapped her hands and changed the subject. ¡°Such a horrible young man! You¡¯re cursing your grandmother to death. Do you have a death wish, child?¡±


    ¡°It seems that this superstar is speaking down to a commoner. Surely this would be a bad scene if word gets out.¡±


    Su Zhen began to get a headache as Grandma Su continued to nag. He was already neck-deep in rumors about Su Su being his illegitimate daughter, yet this old lady wanted to spread another rumor that he was bullying an older person.


    Su Zhen looked at the old lady with growing disgust and said, ¡°Will you stop nagging already? You¡¯re already old, yet you¡¯re still behaving like a brat. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±


    When Su Zhen said this, Grandma Su stopped nagging. She straightened her back and glared at Su Zhen with Su Su in his arms. Then Grandma Su demanded, ¡°I refuse to speak to a child with such a poor attitude. Where is Su Jun? I want to talk to him instead!¡±


    Su Zhen was already aware that Grandma Su was here to talk to Su Jun about the family inheritance, so he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Big Brother isn¡¯t home. He left for work a long time ago. You can hurry up and tell me if you have something to say.¡±


    Grandma Su gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t make up excuses and lie to me! I will not leave the Su family home until I get the shares and property I deserve! I will expose you to the public if you don¡¯t give me what I want.¡±


    Su Zhen lost his patience when he saw the old lady preparing to sit on the ground to protest. He revealed an evil glare and threatened, ¡°Do you think you can get what you want by pretending to be crazy? I¡¯m familiar with an act when I see one since I¡¯m from the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°I can easily handle you without my brother¡¯s help. I¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to poison or torture you to death. Then we¡¯ll see if you have a good life after that.¡± Su Zhen showed no compassion toward the old lady. Grandma Su had even planned to kill the Su family members for the sake of the family property. Su Jun¡¯s greatest mercy was letting Grandma Su live just because she was a family member.


    Su Zhen only mentioned that he was aware of Grandma Su¡¯s act to scare her. He knew that people like Grandma Su, who was afraid of death, were scared of this method of mutual destruction.


    Sure enough, the old lady froze when Su Zhen threatened her. Grandma Su¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at Su Zhen in disbelief. After a long pause, the old lady finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll haunt you when I¡¯m dead, Su Zhen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the chance to enjoy your old age, yet you still come here looking for trouble.¡± Su Jun¡¯s cold voice suddenly echoed from behind. Su Zhen was surprised to see that Su Jun had already come home from work.


    Su Jun frowned when he saw the commotion before him, but he remained calm and said, ¡°I already told you that I could not give you the Su family¡¯s property. Please leave, Grandma Su.¡±

 Chapter 126 - You Have to Save Him

    Chapter 126 You Have to Save Him


    After speaking to the old lady, Su Jun ordered the bodyguards to escort Grandma Su out of the compound forcibly.


    Grandma Su got up from the ground and stared at Su Jun as she said, ¡°What about your second uncle? He¡¯s stuck overseas and can¡¯t come home. He¡¯s your father¡¯s brother. We can¡¯t just abandon him.¡±


    ¡°Someone will deal with Second Uncle¡¯s matters. There¡¯s no need for us to worry about him. So be it if he goes to jail,¡± Su Jun replied. When Su Zhen saw the aggrieved little girl in Su Zhen¡¯s arms, his expression became cold. ¡°No, you have to help your second uncle. You can¡¯t do this!¡± Grandma Su struggled as the bodyguards dragged her away, but her resistance was futile. She could only allow the bodyguards to escort her.


    Su Jun took Su Su from Su Zhen¡¯s arms when he saw the old lady stomping her feet outside the door. He looked at Su Zhen and said, ¡°Come with me for a moment, Su Zhen.¡±


    When Su Qian saw the Su siblings leave, she sighed and held her twin brother as they returned to the small building.


    After sending Su Hao to his room, Su Qian prepared to leave when she heard her brother ask sullenly, ¡°Does Grandma Su not care about us anymore, Su Qian?¡±


    The twins lived with Grandma Su before coming to the Su family home. Although the old lady often beat and scolded them, they were still children without prominent parental figures. Therefore, Su Hao was fond of the old lady. Even after witnessing the quarrel between Grandma Su and the Su siblings, Si Hao still hoped that the old lady would bring him home.


    Su Qian was angry, so she said, ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you see that Grandma Su was about to slap me just now? She threw us here because she didn¡¯t want to care for us! Instead of hoping for her to bring us home, you should focus on building a new life here!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Hao lowered his head and responded with a muffled sound, then he turned around and closed the door.


    Su Qian was conflicted when she saw Su Hao¡¯s sad expression. Su Qian knew who would treat her well and not harm her. Although the Su brothers were cold to the twins, they still supported and looked after them. Meanwhile, Su Zhen followed as Su Jun carried Su Su back to her room. Su Jun cleaned Su Su up, turned on a children¡¯s show on the television, exited the room, and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Why did you come home all of a sudden, Big Brother? Did you know that the old lady would come here looking for trouble?¡± Su Zhen asked as he looked at Su Jun curiously.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not why I came home.¡± Su Jun then cleared his throat, tidied his collar, and led Su Zhen to his home office. As the two arrived at the door, Su Jun took a document from his briefcase and handed it to Su Zhen.


    ¡°A few days ago, I sent someone to Su Qiao¡¯s classroom to obtain some of Bai Tao¡¯s hair. Then I ran a DNA test with some of Su Ren¡¯s hair. I just received the results today.¡±


    ¡°H-How did it go?¡± Su Zhen paused as he held the document. He was filled with an indescribable emotion.


    If this DNA test could prove that Su Ren was Bai Shen¡¯s daughter, it would further reinforce the Su brothers¡¯ dreams. Su Zhen was unwilling to face such a truth. The Bai family had already arranged for Su Ren to be a spy so early on.


    If Su Ren were a member of the Bai family, it would hurt the brothers of the Su family who cared for her.

 Chapter 127 - They Were Not Related by Blood

    Chapter 127 They Were Not Related by Blood


    Su Jun only looked at Su Zhen and kept quiet. Su Zhen¡¯s heart was erratically beating as he started reading the document. The document stated that Bai Tao and Su Ren¡¯s DNA samples did not match. Su Zhen found out that the two were not related at all.


    Su Zhen rubbed his eyes and reread the results to make sure. The results did not change. It turns out that Su Zhen was wrong all along. He said in surprise, ¡°Is it true that Bai Tao and Su Ren aren¡¯t siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is exactly right,¡± Su Jun replied calmly. Su Zhen couldn¡¯t tell if his big brother was happy or angry. ¡°B-But how is this possible? I-I¡­¡± Su Zhen held the report tightly and was in shock. He could decide if he wanted this to be true or not. ¡®But if this report is accurate, is Su Ren still my beloved sister?¡¯


    Su Zhen no longer trusted Su Ren when he remembered the terrible things she had done to the Su family in his dream.


    ¡°Both their DNA samples have been compared in the police¡¯s database. Those guys are some of my contacts. They made no mistakes,¡± Su Jun answered firmly.


    Su Jun was also startled when he saw the test results, but the fact that Su Ren was not Bai Shen¡¯s daughter only made him more vigilant. Su Jun thought there must be a more profound connection in this mystery. ¡°But isn¡¯t Su Ren working for the Bai family? Are we wrong to accuse her of such a thing?¡± Su Zhen said with uncertainty. He racked his brain, thinking of all possible outcomes. ¡°We can¡¯t rule that possibility out just yet, because¡­¡± Su Jun took the results back and pulled up a file on his computer for Su Zhen to see. Then Su Jun continued, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve checked our house¡¯s phone records for the year. I found that someone has been making calls to an unknown number at the same intervals.¡± ¡°The timing of these calls corresponds with the Su Corporation¡¯s economic losses,¡± Su Jun added as he stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    Su Zhen was stunned, but he quickly gathered his thoughts and said with surprise, ¡°That means there¡¯s a mole in the family! It could be Su Ren, but it could also be someone else!¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Su Jun replied in a low voice. ¡°Since this person has been contacting others so frequently, we shouldn¡¯t make any hasty decisions. There¡¯s always a chance that this person will make a mistake. When that happens, we¡¯ll catch them.¡±


    ¡°All right, that sounds like a plan.¡± Su Zhen was filled with righteous indignation over catching the spy in the Su family


    However, Su Zhen immediately thought of another matter and asked hesitantly, ¡°Big Brother, since Su Ren isn¡¯t Bai Shen¡¯s biological daughter, would it be possible if they adopted her instead?¡±


    According to Bai Shen¡¯s methods, it was unlikely that he intentionally adopted Su Ren solely to train her to be a spy for his family. But it was difficult to protect oneself against a thief. After all, Su Ren was the cause of all the chaos in the Su brothers¡¯ dreams.


    Su Jun answered in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s another possibility. I advise that you be more cautious of Su Ren when I¡¯m not home.¡±


    Su Su was bored after watching some cartoons in her bedroom, so she strolled to the small building to revisit Su Qian.


    However, when Su Su arrived at the small building, she saw that the twins¡¯ bedroom doors were shut as if they had just argued.


    Su Su knocked several times before Su Qian opened the door with a head full of sweat. Su Su quickly glanced at Su Hao¡¯s room door and asked, ¡°Is Su Hao okay, Su Qian?¡±

 Chapter 128 - The Illegitimate Chi

    Chapter 128 The Illegitimate Child¡¯s Identity


    Su Qian had a helpless expression on her face as she made way for Su Su to enter her room. Then Su Qian explained, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. My silly brother is just sad that Grandma Su scolded him.¡±


    Su Su was puzzled as she casually entered Su Qian¡¯s room. Su Su was about to speak when she saw the bright-colored venomous snake from before staring at her with its tongue sticking out.


    ¡°Watch out! There¡¯s a snake in your room!¡± Su Su was shocked and took a big step backward when she saw the snake coming toward her.


    Su Qian quickly caught Su Su and explained apologetically, ¡°D-Don¡¯t be afraid, Su Su. That¡¯s a specimen that I just made!¡±


    Su Su cautiously took a closer look when she heard that it was just a specimen. Although the snake was sticking its tongue out, its body was stuffed with thin wires, and upon closer inspection, it was indeed not alive.


    Only then did Su Su heave a sigh of relief. She sat at the foot of Su Qian¡¯s bed, far from the specimen, and patted her chest. Then Su Qian hurriedly put away the specimen.


    As Su Qian rummaged around her cabinets, she explained, ¡°W-When Su Jun asked the servants to capture the small snake, I told them to keep it for me because I thought it had pretty patterns. I finished fixing the snake up just now when you knocked on my door. I was rushing to let you in and forgot to warn you.¡±


    Su Qian not only loved nature, but she also liked taxidermy. Su Su was impressed and looked at the specimen again. Then Su Su asked something she shouldn¡¯t have, ¡°Su Qian, why does Grandma Su treat you guys so poorly?¡±


    When Su Su returned to the Su family before traveling back in time, Su Jun had already dealt with Grandma Su and their second uncle, so Su Su did not know much about the twins.


    Su Su knew that the twins were her second uncle¡¯s biological children. She was also aware that Grandma Su only cared about money and property, while the twin¡¯s parents never cared for them.


    Su Su wondered why Grandma Su and her second uncle abandoned the twins and sent them to the Su family home. Su Su could not figure out a reason for this. The little girl felt that the twins shouldn¡¯t be treated so poorly.


    Su Qian was stunned when she heard Su Su¡¯s question. She lowered her head and muttered in a quiet tone, ¡°B-Because we¡¯re not biological members of the Su family.¡±


    Su Su was utterly shocked when she heard this. Then she came to a sudden realization. Su Su kindly patted the dejected Su Qian and comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you¡¯re with us, it won¡¯t matter if you guys are illegitimate children or not.¡± Only the greedy Grandma Su and their second uncle would care about such statuses.


    ¡°D-Do you truly mean that? Thank you so much, Su Su!¡±


    Su Qian was teary-eyed when she heard Su Su¡¯s words. When Su Qian noticed Su Su¡¯s caring gaze, she hurriedly wiped her tears and said gratefully, ¡°Thank goodness Grandma Su sent us to you guys and not some other family.¡±


    The two girls were chatting when they suddenly heard a shout echo from outside. It looked like the bodyguards were chasing something


    However, the noise quickly died down. Su Su and Su Qian walked toward the window and saw the bodyguards holding down two men with cameras hanging around their necks.

 Chapter 129 - You Cant Read

    Chapter 129 You Can¡¯t Read


    Su Su was only a little surprised. She knew that Su Zhen was famous and that the paparazzi would secretly take photos of him. However, she didn¡¯t expect the paparazzi to be so daring and follow Su Zhen to the Su family home.


    Su Qian noticed Su Su¡¯s widened eyes and thought that the little girl was confused, so she pointed at the people the bodyguards caught and explained, ¡°Those people with cameras are paparazzi. They probably tried to take pictures of your fourth brother secretly.¡±


    Su Su stood on the tip of her toes, looked through the window, and nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Qian became curious when she saw the paparazzi. She hesitantly asked Su Su, ¡°Have you seen the news on the internet lately, Su Su?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Su Su said in puzzlement. The television at the Su family home usually played cartoons for Su Su. The little girl could access the internet through her old-fashioned phone, but she rarely used it.


    Su Qian flinched when she noticed Su Su¡¯s puzzled expression. Su Qian muttered to herself, ¡°Oh, right. I forgot that you can¡¯t read yet.¡±


    Su Su was helpless when she saw Su Qian¡¯s eager and conflicted expression. Su Su could read and even spoke multiple languages. Unfortunately, she was a four-year-old girl in this timeline and couldn¡¯t tell Su Qian.


    Finally, after gathering her thoughts, Su Qian spoke, ¡°Everyone on the internet is saying that you¡¯re Su Zhen¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡®When did I become Su Zhen¡¯s daughter?¡¯ Su Su was shocked as she turned to look at Su Qian.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. There¡¯s a heated discussion on the internet about this news. There are even photos of you guys in articles. I would have believed the news if I weren¡¯t a member of the Su family.¡±


    Su Qian then began to read an article to Su Su, ¡°A netizen claimed that you are approximately four to five years old. Su Zhen was not famous four to five years ago, making you Su Zhen¡¯s daughter. Other people said that Su Zhen is fickle-minded and would change partners frequently, so it¡¯s possible that you are Su Zhen¡¯s illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°Some commenters also said that Su Zhen and the Su Corporation made statements clarifying that you are his sister. But the commenters think these statements are fake.¡±


    Su Qian read dozens of comments and articles to Su Su. Most of the comments had something to do with Su Su being Su Zhen¡¯s daughter, while only a handful spoke about Su Su and Huang Sui¡¯s exquisite violin performance.


    Even if one were to post a comment about the performance, it would be overshadowed by the other rumor. Su Su wasn¡¯t sure if she should laugh or cry when she heard this. She could only laugh helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Li Ji didn¡¯t expect to see these rumors. He wanted to make Su Su and Huang Sui famous. Instead, rumors of Su Su being Su Zhen¡¯s illegitimate daughter flooded the internet. It was truly unfortunate.


    Su Su saw that her fourth brother, in his prime, had become a victim of such ridiculous rumors. She felt that Su Zhen must be very depressed at the moment.


    Su Su only found this entire situation amusing, so she laughed hysterically. Su Qian knocked Su Su¡¯s head hurriedly and said, ¡°Why are you laughing? You should tell Su Zhen to hold a press conference immediately and address these rumors!¡±


    Su Su covered her head and shrunk backward. She continued to smile and say, ¡°That would be pointless. Fourth Brother and the Su Corporation already made statements about this, yet no one believed them.¡±


    ¡°I-I guess you¡¯re right. What a troublesome situation,¡± Su Qian agreed. Su Qian clenched her fist and supported her chin, racking her brain to think of a solution.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Played With Su Su

    Chapter 130 Played With Su Su


    Su Su noticed that Su Qian was genuinely worried for her. Su Su smiled and comforted Su Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brothers can handle it. So what if people think that I¡¯m Su Zhen¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, you do have a point.¡± Su Qian was relieved. She pinched Su Su¡¯s chubby cheeks and said with surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a young kid like you to be so sensible.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Su pretended to be in pain as Su Qian pinched her cheeks. The small building echoed with laughter.


    Meanwhile, Su Zhen was so angry that he wanted to smash his computer. He had been busy all morning, trying to calm the storm on the internet. Su Zhen, alongside his public relations team, deleted one malicious comment after another. But their efforts were futile.


    Rumors of Su Su being Su Zhen¡¯s daughter were still a hot topic. Su Zhen finally understood what he should do in the end. He knew an internet troll was leading the way, making the netizens more enthusiastic.


    After all, a handsome and famous artist like Su Zhen, who did no evil deeds, would be an easy target for internet trolls. So Su Zhen decided to make good use of this situation.


    Su Zhen simply decided to let go. After all, these rumors only made him more famous. Fortunately, Li Ji and Su Zhen¡¯s public relations team managed to appease the fans. Countless die-hard fans encouraged Su Zhen to become a babysitter instead of continuing to be a singer.


    However, Su Zhen was nervous about his decision. Su Zhen was worried that Su Jun would tear him limb from limb if he decided to pretend to be Su Su¡¯s father.


    But in Li Ji¡¯s eyes, this was a feasible idea. He rushed to the Su family home, propped himself on the table before Su Zhen, and said enthusiastically, ¡°Just listen to my advice, my little pop star. You and Su Su can participate in a parent-child variety show so you can redeem yourself in the public¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just dumb! Big Brother will kill me if he finds out about that. This is not something we can get away with so easily.¡± Su Zhen immediately shook his head and rejected Li Ji¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Then you should participate in the show as brother and sister. Then you can redeem yourself that way. Not only will you boost your image, but you will also address the ridiculous rumors. People will know that you guys are siblings and not father and daughter at just a glance,¡± Li Ji persuaded earnestly.


    Su Zhen raised his eyebrows and replied indifferently, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s too troublesome. Besides, the situation is already out of hand. We might as well take a few months off and rest. I¡¯ll start performing again when the commotion dies down.¡±


    Li Ji¡¯s expression turned sour when Su Zhen said this. Li Ji pleaded bitterly, ¡°You want to take a break for a few months? That won¡¯t do!¡±


    Since the Su family was wealthy, taking a few months off work wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Su Zhen. He¡¯s still the fourth young master of the Su family. However, Li Ji was just a manager. Li Ji would go broke if he didn¡¯t work for a few months. Li Ji pondered and hurriedly said, ¡°Su Zhen, don¡¯t you know how easy-going the variety show can be? You can have fun with Su Su. That would be a good chance to bond with your sister, would it not?¡±

 Chapter 131 - Su Qian, Eat More

    Chapter 131 Su Qian, Eat More


    ¡°Oh? Is there really such a thing?¡± Li Ji piqued Su Zhen¡¯s interest.


    Li Ji noticed the change in Su Zhen¡¯s expression, and he seemed persuaded. Li Ji quickly explained with a sly smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a traveling parent-child variety show, and I think it will suit you and Su Su.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Su Jun and Su Qiao always compete with you for Su Su¡¯s affection. If you participate with Su Su in the parent-child variety show, Su Su will love you more than your brothers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Su Zhen clapped his hands and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t compete with Big Brother when it comes to caring for Su Su, and I can¡¯t compete with Su Qiao when it comes to gifts. I have to consider this carefully.¡±


    Li Ji was delighted when he heard this. He was about to take out the contract to the parent-child variety show and ask Su Zhen to sign it when Su Zhen waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. First, I need to go and see what Su Jun and Su Qiao are up to.¡±


    Since Su Zhen wanted to compete with his brothers for Su Su¡¯s affection and become Su Su¡¯s favorite brother, he had to investigate Su Jun and Su Qiao¡¯s attitudes toward the little


    girl.


    Su Zhen mercilessly chased Li Ji away. Then he whistled and went downstairs.


    It was already lunchtime, and after visiting Su Qian, the little girl brought Su Qian over to have dinner with the rest of the Su family again. Su Qian was flattered as she sat next to Su Su.


    Su Jun was also done with work and sat at the dining table. When he saw Su Zhen leisurely whistling as if he was in a good mood, he frowned and asked, ¡°Su Zhen, are you done dealing with the rumors?¡±


    Su Juin wondered how Su Zhen could be so relaxed when the internet was in an uproar. Su Zhen smacked his lips and said carefreely, ¡°As long as we do our best these next few days, everything will be okay. Don¡¯t panic, Big Brother.¡±


    Su Jun pursed his lips when he saw Su Zhen¡¯s confident and indifferent expression. His gaze darkened, but he simply remained silent.


    Su Su¡¯s bowl remained full from the moment she sat down. Her three brothers took turns filling the little girl¡¯s bowl as if they were competing. Soon, there was a mountain of food in Su Su¡¯s bowl.


    Su Su could only try to finish the food in her bowl to prevent her brothers from arguing. But as a four-year-old child, Su Su¡¯s appetite was limited. The little girl¡¯s stomach was already full and bulging, yet the food in her bowl was piled high.


    At this moment, Su Zhen picked up another piece of chicken and tried to put it in Su Su¡¯s bowl when he realized that the bowl was full. He was embarrassed, and after thinking, he turned his hand and placed the chicken into Su Qian¡¯s bowl. ¡°You should eat more, Su Qian. Su Su, you should eat more rice too.¡±


    Su Qian was shocked as this was the first time someone had served her food personally. She raised her chopsticks but didn¡¯t know if she should eat the chicken or not. After a long pause, Su Qian finally picked up the food Su Zhen offered in a daze and said gloomily, ¡°T-Thank you, Fourth Cousin.¡±


    Su Zhen thought that this trick worked, so he smiled proudly. However, Su Qiao became unhappy when he saw what Su Zhen did. As if competing with his fourth brother, Su Qiao picked up two pieces of pork ribs and put them into Su Qian¡¯s bowl. ¡°You can have some more, Su Qian. This¡¯ll encourage Su Su to grow as tall as you.¡±


    Su Qian quickly showed her gratitude. ¡°O-Oh, thank you, Fifth Cousin.¡±


    After receiving Su Qian¡¯s thanks, Su Qiao smirked at Su Zhen as if he had won. Although Su Qian addressed the boy as her cousin and was somewhat inferior to what Su Su calls him, Su Qiao still felt that it was pleasant enough.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Su Qiao?¡± Su Zhen was unhappy. Su Zhen subconsciously picked up another piece of pork and placed it into Su Qian¡¯s bowl when his younger brother challenged him.

 Chapter 132 - Hot Spring Resort

    Chapter 132 Hot Spring Resort


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who started it. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, right Su Su?¡± Su Qiao deliberately said in a coy tone while winking at Su Su.


    Su Su was amused that the two brothers were competing with each other. Her innocent child-like laughter even affected the shy Su Qian. Su Qian covered her mouth and watched everyone else laugh. Seeing that the atmosphere was very harmonious, Su Zhen glared at Su Qiao and winked at Su Su. ¡°Su Su, since I¡¯m free right now, do you want to come with me to the hot spring resort? Does that sound good?¡± ¡®Hot spring resort?¡¯ Su Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she said in surprise, ¡°Yes, please! I¡¯ve never been to a hot spring resort before!¡± The little girl had never experienced such things even before traveling back in time. Su Su felt that everything was entirely novel.


    Su Zhen then snapped his fingers and exclaimed enthusiastically, ¡°All right! Then we¡¯ll set off for the resort first thing tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, I want to go too!¡± Su Qiao suddenly interrupted. He pouted, looking determined to participate in a relaxing day at the resort.


    ¡°Why would you want to come? If you cause trouble¡­¡± Su Zhen rolled his eyes and was about to refuse, but he was interrupted again.


    Su Jun, who had been quiet the whole time, suddenly coughed and abruptly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too so that I can inspect the area. The Su Corporation just happens to have a real estate project there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Big Brother! I can go with you for the inspection!¡± Su Qiao immediately reacted and replied loudly.


    Judging by the looks of Su Qiao and Su Jun, they did not intend on letting Su Zhen bond with Su Su alone. Su Zhen covered his eyes helplessly and compromised, ¡°Okay, okay. We can all go together.¡±


    ¡®Whatever the case, my brothers will have no control over the fact that I¡¯m bringing Su Su with me to participate in the parent-child variety show.¡¯


    In the end, the Su siblings decided to go to the hot spring resort together. However, Su Jun, Su Zhen, and Su Qiao weren¡¯t the only ones going to the resort. Su Su also invited her personal servant, Ah Shan, and her little cousin, Su Qian.


    It was a sunny day when the few set off for the resort. Su Su sat in the child¡¯s safety seat and looked excitedly through the car window at the lush green landscape.


    When they exited the urban area and approached the resort, the temperature gradually decreased, and everyone felt comfortable.


    VIVU


    At this moment, the sun was shining brightly.Su Su wore a skirt embroidered with daisies and a cute wide yellow sun hat. She looked enthusiastic and lively.


    Su Su couldn¡¯t wait to stick her head out of the car window and scream excitedly. Then Su Jun smiled and said, ¡°Su Su, we can eat a lot of delicious food and soak in the hot spring while we¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yay! I can¡¯t wait!¡± Su Su smiled brightly. She was so excited that she could barely finish her sentence.


    When Su Su and company arrived at the resort, a waiter immediately welcomed them. The staff at the resort treated the Su family as VIPs since Su Jun was such an influential and noble person.


    Su Zhen and Su Qiao argued about going to ride horses while Su Jun led the two little girls to the hot spring. Although the Su family had a large private room at the resort, Su Jun could not be with Su Su at all times.


    After changing into their bathrobes, Su Jun separated from Su Su and Su Qian. The two little girls and Ah Shan entered a small private spring.


    As they sat in the warm spring water, Su Su was so relaxed that she almost fell asleep looking through the dense fog. She leaned against the side of the spring and dozed off.

 Chapter 133 - Unknown Danger

    Chapter 133 Unknown Danger


    Suddenly, Su Su heard something move. She felt the back of her neck tighten when she subconsciously raised her head. It was as if someone was strangling her while something cold touched her neck.


    Su Su did not turn around to look. Instead, she frowned and called out quietly, ¡°Ah Shan, is that you?¡± At this moment, Su Su only wore a thin bathing suit. She sat in the spring water, and it was apparent that there was an unknown danger approaching. Su Su could only whisper as she dared not breathe loudly.


    Then Su Su slowly lowered her head and saw a blood-stained knife on her neck. The person behind her said in a deep voice, ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll kill you with this knife if you move.¡±


    Although this person spoke fiercely, their tone sounded high-pitched and tender. This person did not seem to be an adult. Su Su obeyed the person¡¯s demands and remained still.


    The atmosphere was tense and quiet as one could hear only the sounds of bubbles and water splashing. Su Su held her breath and remained calm. She realized that the person didn¡¯t have any intentions of hurting her. Instead, the person¡¯s body was tense as they observed their surroundings. Su Su began to think of a way to escape this person¡¯s clutches. After a short while, the person¡¯s grip loosened, but Su Su could still feel the person¡¯s hot breath brushing on her neck. It seems that this person was on guard against another force. Su Su rolled her eyes to look around, and after a pause, she softened her tone and said, ¡°Sir, can you put the knife away? I promise I won¡¯t move or scream. I will obey your demands.¡±


    The knife was sharp and extremely close to Su Su¡¯s jugular vein. She was afraid that the person would accidentally cut her. Su Su simply wanted to talk to the evil person who suddenly appeared.


    But the person refused to let his guard down under Su Su¡¯s proposal. The little girl couldn¡¯t move. She could only remain still as the person said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you. What if you¡¯re tricking me so that you can run away and get help? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you if you don¡¯t try anything funny. Some people are after me. I¡¯ll let you go when they leave.¡± ¡°All right, please be careful not to cut me.¡± Su Su had no choice but to remain still. She was in a stalemate with the person behind her.


    Soon after, the sounds of Ah Shan rummaging around echoed from outside a wooden door. Ah Shan asked, ¡°Young Miss Su, are you done? I brought you a juice box and some snacks. Would you like some?¡±


    Previously, Ah shan left Su Su alone for a while to go and get something. Su Su moved slightly, and the person behind her tightened his grip on the knife. Su Su only raised her voice and replied, ¡°No, thank you, Ah Shen. I want to soak for a while longer. Can you make sure no one comes and disturbs me, please?¡±


    ¡°All right, Young Miss Su. I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Call me if you need anything,¡± Ah Shan replied and went outside.


    Su Su carefully let out a sigh of relief. Su Su was about to bargain with the person behind her when she heard Ah Shan yelling, ¡°Who are you, and where did you come from? Get out of here right now!¡± At the same time, Su Jun¡¯s voice echoed from behind the wooden door. He said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Ah Shan quickly replied, ¡°These strangers suddenly barged in. They said they were looking for someone and wanted to enter Young Miss Su¡¯s room, but she¡¯s still soaking in the hot spring.¡±


    Su Jun snorted with displeasure, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 134 - eeting Luo Chen Again

    Chapter 134 Meeting Luo Chen Again


    The group leader apologized to Su Jun and left soon after. After ensuring that the intruders had left, Su Jun knocked on the wooden door and said, ¡°Su Su, you can¡¯t soak in the water for too long. Otherwise, you¡¯ll faint.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Big Brother. I¡¯ll come out soon,¡± Su Su answered sweetly. The little girl was afraid that Su Jun would sense something wrong and come in, alerting the person behind her. Su Su also hinted to the person behind her that she needed to leave so her brother wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.


    Sure enough, the person behind Su Su froze as soon as the little girl finished speaking to her big brother. Su Su took the opportunity to persuade him, ¡°My brothers and I are very capable people. If you¡¯re in trouble, you can tell me, and we will help you solve them. See? I helped you avoid the people who were chasing after you, right?¡± Su Su had to say this so that the person behind her would lower his guard.


    As soon as Su Su finished speaking, she kept quiet and waited for the person to think her proposal over and decide. Su Su knew that her proposal was the best way to persuade a person stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    As soon as Su Su was free from the person¡¯s clutches, she would ask Su Jun for help to deal with this scoundrel who barged in and threatened her with a knife.


    But after a long pause, Su Su still hadn¡¯t received a response from the person behind her. The hot spring area started heating up, and the fog thickened, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    Su Su moved cautiously, trying to attract the person¡¯s attention. She even moved the knife near her neck, but the person didn¡¯t react. ¡°Sir, are you¡­¡± Su Su called out cautiously.


    The little girl turned around only to find that the person had almost fainted. The person¡¯s head hung low, and Su Su realized that the person was just a little boy who looked to be around eight to nine years old. Su Su moved aside, and the little boy fell into the warm spring water.


    Su Su was shocked and immediately pulled the little boy out of the water. However, when Su Su reached around the boy¡¯s abdomen to lift him, she felt something soft and tender. Su Su moved her hand from the boy¡¯s abdomen and saw that he was bleeding.


    Immediately after, the blood spread through the warm spring water.


    Su Su was shocked by this unexpected turn of events. She didn¡¯t have time to look for Su Jun or Ah Shen, so she quickly dragged the little boy out of the spring with great effort. Then Su Su looked at the little boy¡¯s face.


    The boy¡¯s exquisite facial features looked like a work of art. His eyes were tightly shut, and his long eyelashes and fair skin were drenched in water.


    Su Su immediately recognized the little boy. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the boy I met when I got kidnapped at the amusement park? He was tied in the back of a van with an injured leg at that time. He¡¯s an only child of the Luo family, Luo Chen.¡¯


    Luo Chen was the heir to the Luo family. Su Su wondered how the little boy ended up getting hunted down with a mortal wound on his abdomen.


    ¡°Luo Chen? Wake up!¡± Su Su frantically shook Luo Chen¡¯s shoulder as she applied pressure to his wound. But Luo Chen¡¯s eyes only remained shut. He was unconscious from losing a lot of blood.

 Chapter 135 - Didnt Want to Drag You Down

    Chapter 135 Didn¡¯t Want to Drag You Down


    Su Su never expected a young boy like Luo Chen to be hunted down with a big knife wound on his stomach. She looked at Luo Chen, whose eyes were tightly shut, and couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    Su Su didn¡¯t know much about Luo Chen. During their short time together, Su Su only knew that Luo Chen was a sensible and calm little boy. Later, she found that Luo Chen had a rather bumpy background.


    Although Luo Chen was wealthy, his parents and other family members had passed away in an accident about a year ago. Luo Chen was the sole survivor of the vast Luo family. Now that Luo Chen was being hunted, it could only mean that he had gotten into serious trouble. Su Su was unsure if she would get into trouble if she got involved in this matter.


    Suddenly, Luo Chen frowned and groaned. His body twitched from the pain as his eyebrows furrowed. Luo Chen looked pale and pitiful.


    ¡®Forget it. I need to help him,¡¯ Su Su sighed helplessly.


    It was fate that the young boy had bumped into Su Su twice. Su Su felt that no one else could save Luo Chen beside her family.


    There was a big bloodied cut on Luo Chen¡¯s stomach, and it was apparent that a relatively large weapon had stabbed him. His blood continued to flow, dying the water red. Luo Chen might¡¯ve died of blood loss if Su Su hadn¡¯t saved him earlier.


    As Su Su got up to get help, Luo Chen coughed lightly. He opened his eyes and looked at Su Su without blinking the next second. Luo Chen recognized Su Su, frowned, and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s you.¡±


    Su Su quickly nodded and approached Luo Chen to comfort him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The people who were chasing you are gone. I¡¯ll go get you help right away.¡± Su Su initially thought that some evil person had come to kidnap her again, but her anger dissipated after finding out that the evil person was Luo Chen. Since the little girl was actually a twenty-year-old woman, she felt even more sympathetic toward Luo Chen.


    ¡®Luo Chen is such a young boy, yet he had already suffered so much. He¡¯s barely holding onto his life. It must¡¯ve been terrifying for him with those evil men chasing him.¡¯


    Luo Chen felt awkward when he sensed the motherly love in Su Su¡¯s big eyes. He covered his wound with one hand and pulled himself up. Then Luo Chen said in a hoarse voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can go by myself.¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t expect the little boy to be so stubborn, so she subconsciously shouted, ¡°But you¡¯re still bleeding!¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t want to drag you down with me. I¡¯ll repay your kindness since you¡¯ve helped me once again.¡± Luo Chen opened the door with great effort and prepared to walk out. Su Su pulled her initially stretched-out hand back and helplessly looked at Luo Chen¡¯s pitiful appearance. She knew that the little boy couldn¡¯t survive after suffering a severe knife wound.


    0


    Luo Chen endured the pain in his stomach and opened the wooden door. After stepping down, he collapsed again. Su Su hurriedly helped Luo Chen up and noticed that his face and lips were ashen. Luo Chen was extremely weak.


    ¡°Stop moving. Your wound will open up even more if you move too much!¡± Su Su tried to persuade Luo Chen when she saw that he struggled to get up.


    Meanwhile, Ah Shan, tidying up the towel rack, was puzzled when she saw the little boy. Then she realized that Su Su and Luo Chen were covered in blood. Ah Shan immediately cried out in shock, ¡°Ah! Young Miss Su!¡±

 Chapter 136 - The Same Person as Him

    Chapter 136 The Same Person as Him


    Su Su held the weak Luo Chen in her arms and placed his head on her knees. She made sure Luo Chen was comfortable before saying to Ah Shan, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s bleeding, Ah Shan. It¡¯s the boy¡¯s blood. I need you to go and look for Big Brother quickly!¡±


    ¡°O-Okay, Young Miss Su!¡± Ah Shan immediately ran to go and get Su Jun.


    Luo Chen was weak and dizzy since he had lost a lot of blood. Therefore, Su Su could barely hold on to Luo Chen and keep him still on her thighs.


    From Luo Chen¡¯s perspective, he could see the little girl¡¯s tiny nose and bright eyes. Luo Chen felt that Su Su¡¯s most beautiful feature was her eyelashes, which fluttered like butterflies. Crystal clear water droplets covered Su Su¡¯s eyelashes as they trembled slightly.


    Luo Chen was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand why he felt that Su Su was so beautiful and charming despite being only four years old.


    Luo Chen shook his head and gathered his thoughts. He felt that it was the most embarrassing thing to be cared for by a little girl. However, Luo Chen didn¡¯t have the strength to do anything himself and could only stiffen his body. He even forgot about the pain in his stomach.


    While Su Su waited for Su Jun, she generously stared at Luo Chen. Su Su was an adult by nature, and when she looked at Luo Chen, who was only eight to nine years old, she did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she felt that Luo Chen was adorable.


    Su Su felt that Luo Chen was even more charming when she noticed that he was blushing as his body stiffened. She chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Luo Chen. You will be safe with Big Brother and me around.¡±


    Before Su Su traveled back in time, she was a researcher who dreamed of having a child, like Luo Chen. Thus, an intense motherly love appeared in Su Su¡¯s smile.


    IIIC.


    Luo Chen was so ashamed after being comforted by a four-year-old girl that he wanted to jump straight into the warm spring water. But apart from his shyness, Luo Chen had a strange feeling, ¡®Why is Su Su so intelligent and mature for a girl her age? Could I ever be like her?¡¯


    While Luo Chen was distracted, Su Jun rushed over. His face darkened when he saw Su Su holding a charming little boy in her arms.


    ¡°Big Brother! We need to save Luo Chen quickly!¡± Su Su said in a childish voice as soon as Su Jun arrived.


    ¡°Ah Shan, call an ambulance. The boy shouldn¡¯t be able to walk in this condition,¡± Su Jun turned his head and ordered. Then he lifted Su Su away from Luo Chen and carried her into his arms.


    Luo Chen inhaled deeply from the pain of being moved, but he forced himself to sit still and quietly look at Su Jun.


    Su Jun ignored Luo Chen. After all, his precious little sister was much more important than a child who appeared out of nowhere. Su Jun lowered his head and asked Su Su, ¡°Why were you hugging that little boy, Su Su? You can¡¯t just hug someone even though you like them.¡±


    With Su Su¡¯s condition, all kinds of boys would want to stick to her. Su Jun felt Hell would break loose if her little sister hugged a boy. Therefore, Su Jun thought it essential to teach Su Su to stay away from boys.


    When Su Su heard Su Jun¡¯s words, she knew that her big brother had misunderstood. She quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Big Brother. I was afraid that Luo Chen would feel uncomfortable if his head was on the ground, so I put his head on my lap.¡±

 Chapter 137 - Luo Family and Su Family

    Chapter 137 Luo Family and Su Family


    ¡°Su Su, did you just say Luo Chen?¡± Su Jun noticed something strange. Only then did he look at the little boy.


    When Su Jun finally looked over, Luo Chen looked back expressionlessly and said, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s that kid from the Luo family!¡¯ The corners of Su Jun¡¯s mouth twitched. He had a look of disbelief and complication on his face. Su Jun nodded and asked the little girl, ¡°Su Su, Where did he come from?¡±


    Su Su felt that her big brother disliked Luo Chen, so she blinked and said innocently, ¡°Luo Chen fell from the sky!¡±


    ¡®F-Fell from the sky?¡¯ Su Jun¡¯s eyes twitched. He looked at Luo Chen, who looked back at him calmly, and knew that the little boy wouldn¡¯t explain himself.


    Su Jun walked to the side with Su Su in his arms, deliberately staying away from Luo Chen. Then he said, ¡°Listen to me, Su Su, I need you to forget that you ever met Luo Chen. You need to stay away from him, okay?¡±


    ¡°B-But why?¡± Su Su was puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Su Jun was so afraid of Luo Chen.


    Su Jun remained silent for a while. After noticing Su Su¡¯s innocent expression, Su Jun patted Su Su¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re still a child, Su Su. You might not understand why I¡¯m saying these things, but you have to listen to your big brother, okay?¡± Su Jun wasn¡¯t trying to be heartless. But since the Luo family¡¯s accident, Luo Chen had become the sole survivor at the age of nine. Su Jun knew that Luo Chen had done a lot of unimaginable things.


    Even Su Jun felt that Luo Chen was too complicated. It was better if Su Su avoided interacting with such a dangerous person.


    Su Su became even more confused. She turned her head to look at Luo Chen and then looked back at Su Jun. Su Su said hesitantly, ¡°But when I was kidnapped, Luo Chen was very good to me. He even helped me escape.¡± Su Su refused to believe that Luo Chen, a harmless-looking boy, was dangerous.


    Meanwhile, Luo Chen paid attention to the two when Su Jun carried Su Su away. Although Su Jun lowered his voice to speak to Su Su, it was still a relatively closed environment, and Luo Chen could hear the conversation between the Su siblings.


    After listening to Su Su¡¯s explanation, Luo Chen finally opened his mouth and called out to Su Jun. Su Jun turned his head in puzzlement and saw Luo Chen frowning profoundly. Then, Luo Chen¡¯s thin lips moved. What he said made his whole body tremble, ¡°Mr. Su, if you can help me, the Luo family¡¯s assets will be at your disposal.¡±


    ¡®Is Luo Chen willing to cooperate with Su Jun and trade the entire Luo family¡¯s assets to him?¡¯ Su Su¡¯s eyes widened.


    Su Jun was shocked. He gazed at the little boy as thin as Su Qiao, trying to see if he was bluffing


    However, Luo Chen had been quietly analyzing Su Jun ever since he finished speaking. Luo Chen¡¯s expression did not change, like a seasoned adult in a nine-year-old boy¡¯s body.


    Su Jun felt that he couldn¡¯t agree to Luo Chen¡¯s proposal due to his thunderous methods. But Su Jun was tempted and pondered for a long while.

 Chapter 138 - Coma Patient, Luo Chen

    Chapter 138 Coma Patient, Luo Chen


    Luo Chen calmly looked at Su Jun even after the ambulance arrived and carried him onto the stretcher. Su Jun stopped the medical assistants preparing to leave and asked them to wait. Then he lowered his head and stretched out a hand without uttering a single word.


    Luo Chen was stunned. Then he pursed his lips, stretched out with great effort, and shook Su Jun¡¯s hand. The two looked at each other sternly. After watching the medical assistants carry Luo Chen away, Su Jun carried Su Su back to the hotel that the hot spring staff had prepared for the Su family.Su Su¡¯s had a pink children¡¯s room.


    Su Jun disappeared shortly after instructing Ah Shan to take good care of Su Su. It seemed that he had gone to do something important. Su Su then sent Ah Shan away and stayed in her room. Then she took out her old-fashioned phone and started to operate it skillfully.


    Su Su had placed a tracking chip onto Luo Chen when they were in close contact just now. She had made this tracker alongside the dream chip and hid it in a small bow on her head. Su Su thought that it might come in handy, so she bought it with her to the hot spring resort.


    Su Su wanted to connect her old-fashioned phone to the tracking chip to understand Luo Chen¡¯s situation. Suddenly, a big red X appeared on the phone¡¯s screen, indicating that someone had damaged the tracker.


    Su Su was stunned. ¡®Is the tracking chip I placed on Luo Chen damaged? Did Luo Chen deliberately break the tracking chip after discovering it, or was it unintentional?¡¯


    Su Su was puzzled. Since something or someone had damaged the tracker, it caused her to lose connection to obtain information. Su Su had no choice but to use other methods.


    Su Su successfully hacked into the Luo family¡¯s internal network after finding some company information they had published on the internet. Following that, she typed in a few lines of code and tried to break through the Luo family¡¯s firewall.


    It was easy for Su Su to break through the first firewall that the Luo family¡¯s internal network had. Su Su smiled as she continued to type on the old-fashioned phone¡¯s keypad. She typed in a command to break through the second firewall.


    Although it was cumbersome, Su Su managed to break through two firewalls. But just as Su Su attempted to break through the third and final firewall, a warning popped up on her phone¡¯s screen. ¡°Warning: Your device will be destroyed if you continue hacking into the network.¡±


    The Luo family¡¯s internal network defense could block Su Su¡¯s orders and even threaten to destroy her old-fashioned phone.


    Su Su was shocked. To be safe, Su Su exited the program to try again, but the results remained the same. The warning appeared again and stopped her. Su Su could not get any information about the Luo family no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡®Why is the Luo family¡¯s internal network defenses so meticulous? The Luo family¡¯s defense system is so advanced that it seems twenty years ahead of its time.¡¯


    Su Su rubbed her forehead with annoyance. At this moment, Su Su could not do anything about the Luo family¡¯s defense system, even with her programming and coding skills. She could only look at the bright red warning sign and sigh helplessly.


    ¡®It seems that Luo Chen is a complicated person. I need to think of other ways to find out more about him.¡¯


    With a sigh, Su Su gave up on hacking into the Luo family¡¯s internal network. Then she went on the internet to search for basic information that the Luo family had released to the public.


    According to the news, the Luo family had seven members, and Luo Chen was the only child. He had been intelligent and outstanding ever since he was a baby. Luo Chen¡¯s parents were from prestigious families. They were noble and deeply in love with each other.


    They were a happy family. But six years ago, the members of the Luo family sat in a car while two large trucks sandwiched them, killing them on the spot. Luo Chen was the sole survivor but was in a coma after being rescued by the ambulance.


    The accident shattered the vast and mysterious Luo family. This tragic and horrifying incident was once a hot topic among the rich and powerful in S City.

 Chapter 139 - Teaching the Internet Trolls a Lesson

    Chapter 139 Teaching the Internet Trolls a Lesson


    A few months later, an even stranger incident occurred in the Luo family. Luo Chen, who had been in a vegetative state for more than half a year, finally woke up. This miracle shocked the influential circle and medical world of S City, causing a major uproar at the time.


    But there was no news relating to Luo Chen¡¯s awakening, which made Su Su suspicious. Instead, the other branches of the Luo family began to reveal some news about voluntarily transferring the family assets to Luo Chen.


    ¡®Could these events have anything to do with the nine-year-old Luo Chen?¡¯ Su Su analyzed the situation in her head


    After that, Su Su casually pressed down on her old-fashioned phone and jumped to the latest entertainment news. A post on Twitter clarified Su Su¡¯s relationship with Su Zhen.


    But unexpectedly, there were no rational discussions about this matter in the comment section. Instead, there were many abusive and ridiculous words aimed at Su Zhen.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Su Su is Su Zhen¡¯s sister and not his illegitimate daughter? Who would believe that? Su Zhen is an immoral artist and is just making up an excuse to brush us off!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how an ugly and evil man like Su Zhen could become popular. He looks like a sissy, and I want to vomit every time I see his face!¡±


    ¡°We should boycott the immoral Su Zhen! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be in the entertainment industry!¡±


    Su Su was about to explode with anger after reading the hateful comments. It didn¡¯t matter how the rumors spread across the internet. It was all a lie, after all. Anyone who knew the Su family would know that Su Su was the long-lost daughter of the Su family. However, the group of internet trolls maliciously attacked Su Zhen¡¯s character and appearance. They even called him a sissy and wanted him to be kicked out of the entertainment industry, making Su Su unable to tolerate it.


    Su Su held her phone with both hands and replied to every comment. She thought that some passersby would finally see the truth and stop saying such mean things.


    But Su Su didn¡¯t expect the mean comments to increase. Some even created multiple accounts to continue slandering Su Zhen. Su Su repeated her words to every mean comment. Su Zhen always had a good relationship with his supporters, but now that they think Su Su is Su Zhen¡¯s illegitimate child, they ridiculed Su Zhen to no end. Since Su Su started to refute, a steady flow of hurtful comments began to appear. The little girl thought that it was strange.


    Therefore, Su Su calmed down and tracked the IDs of the commenters. Following the clues, Su Su found that the accounts belonged to the same studio. There was a male artist from that studio, and he was Su Zhen¡¯s rival.


    Su Su finally found the culprit and immediately came up with a plan. She hacked into the studio¡¯s network, and this time, it was much easier than breaking into the Luo family¡¯s network.


    With just a few simple lines of code, Su Su obtained some private information about the male artist. She found that he had undergone plastic surgery and falsified his education records. The male artist had even auctioned himself at a high price.


    These bits of information were much more significant than Su Zhen¡¯s suspected illegitimate daughter incident. If the records were valid, the male artist might even go to jail for fraud.


    But since these people dared to slander Su Su¡¯s fourth brother, they had to suffer the consequences. Su Su typed in a few lines of code and sent them to the accounts that had ridiculed Su Zhen.

 Chapter 140 - Theres No Need to Target Me

    Chapter 140 There¡¯s No Need to Target Me


    In an instant, hundreds of mobile phones in a studio blacked out. Su Su threw a twenty-person operation team into chaos. Finally, the internet trolls managed to turn their phones back on. When their screens lit up, an animated middle finger emoji appeared. The animation repeated, and the internet trolls could no longer use their phones.


    Su Su was confident that the virus she had created could turn their phones into useless bricks. The little girl fought fire with fire. Su Su smugly clapped her hands, yawned, and fell asleep on the big hotel mattress.


    Su Su had a sweet dream as she slept. In Su Su¡¯s dream, her brothers worked together to solve the Su family¡¯s crisis and lived happily ever after. She even found a lover who would be with her for the rest of her life.


    ¡®Wait, I¡¯m just a four-year-old girl. How can I have a lover?¡¯ Just as Su Su reacted to her dream and wanted to see what her lover looked like, she heard a knock on her door.


    Knock, Knock, Knock!


    Then Su Su¡¯s dream ended, and her lover¡¯s face quickly dissipated into a cloud of mist. The knocking woke Su Su up. She wiped the drool from the corners of her mouth and looked at her bedroom door in a daze.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The knocking continued, and Su Qian¡¯s voice echoed behind the door. She thundered, ¡°Su Su, are you busy? I came to play with you!¡±


    Then Su Qiao¡¯s voice sounded behind the door, but he seemed unhappy. He said to Su Qian, ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t bug Su Su for no reason.¡±


    Su Qian snorted and looked at Su Qiao with dissatisfaction. Then she refuted, ¡°Are you jealous? I¡¯m her cousin, not her brother. You don¡¯t have to be jealous of me, do you?¡±


    When Su Qiao heard this, he supported his chin and began to think deeply. ¡°Well, you have a point.¡±


    When Su Su opened the door, she saw Su Qian and Su Qiao standing on both sides of the door frame as if they were guarding the gate to Heaven.


    ter


    Su Su yawned, and crystal-clear teardrops appeared at the corners of her eyes. She looked as if she was still asleep and asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Su Qian saw that Su Su was sleepy and immediately scratched her head in embarrassment. Then she said, ¡°Oh, sorry to disturb you, Su Su. Were you sleeping?¡±


    Su Qiao came over, stood before Su Qian, and said, ¡°Why are you sleeping at a time like this? Come on. I¡¯ll take you to the market so we can buy some delicious snacks!¡±


    Su Qian was annoyed and pushed Su Qiao aside. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way, Su Qiao! I was the one who came looking for Su Su first!¡± ¡°Su Su is my sister, not yours!¡± Su Qiao squeezed over and rebuked Su Qian.


    Su Su washed her face and followed the two bickering children downstairs. Meanwhile, Su Jun was already waiting, while Su Zhen was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Su asked in puzzlement, ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Brother?¡± This was initially a family outing, but Su Zhen was currently missing in action.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy teaching those internet trolls a lesson,¡± Su Qiao said with a cold expression. Su Qian became curious and stuck her head out to ask, ¡°How does he plan on doing that?¡±

 Chapter 141 - Lawyer Wrote a Warning Letter

    Chapter 141 Lawyer Wrote a Warning Letter


    ¡°We can just rely on our family¡¯s legal team. It¡¯ll take them just a few minutes to deal with those internet trolls,¡± Su Qiao said proudly.


    But when Su Qiao saw Su Su and Su Qian¡¯s confused expressions, his eyes widened as he said in disbelief, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how capable our family¡¯s legal team is.¡±


    Su Jun just happened to walk over, and after hearing Su Qiao¡¯s exaggerated explanation, Su Jun said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Su Qiao.¡±


    Su Qiao ignored Su Jun and proudly spoke to the two little girls, ¡°Hmph, my third brother¡¯s law firm is the best in the entire world!¡±


    Su Su then remembered that her third brother, Su Ao, was an excellent lawyer. Su Ao was the owner of a world-class law firm and was a very busy man.


    But before Su Su traveled back in time, she barely interacted with her busy third brother. Therefore, Su Su didn¡¯t have a close relationship with Su Ao.


    Finally, Su Su understood why Su Qiao was so smug and confident. As long as Su Ao took action, those who fanned the flames on the internet would suffer the wrath of Su Su¡¯s third brother.


    Su Su grew impatient as she shook Su Qiao¡¯s arms and urged, ¡°Tell me how Su Ao dealt with the internet trolls, Su Qiao!¡± ¡°Everyone who spread rumors and slandered Fourth Brother on the internet has already received lawsuits from Su Ao. Now they¡¯re all begging for forgiveness,¡± Su Qiao explained.


    At this moment, bloggers and haters on the internet were frantically apologizing to Su Zhen. However, they soon realized that it was


    The Su family¡¯s legal team was known for acting swiftly and decisively. The Su family had sued everyone who participated in Su Zhen¡¯s slander in just a short while. The Su Corporation had even addressed the issue when the rumors began to spread. Su Su knew that her family would fight against the internet trolls to the bitter end.


    At the same time, the legal team had sued the paparazzi members who took pictures of Su Zhen and Su Su. The Su family won by a landslide, and the other party would have to compensate significantly for their actions. The paparazzi also had to apologize to Su Zhen publicly. Others who received bribes to help tarnish Su Zhen¡¯s reputation on the internet quickly deleted their articles and sincerely apologized to Su Zhen when they saw what happened to the paparazzi members. But no matter how sorry the others were, they couldn¡¯t escape the law.


    Su Qiao took his phone out to scroll through the major news websites for Su Su and Su Qian to see. They saw that the public had stopped slandering Su Zhen and started to defend him instead. There was no longer a situation where Su Zhen had to defend himself against internet trolls.


    The Su family had handled this matter excellently. Su Su put her thumbs up and praised, ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°Was someone praising me?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s voice echoed from behind. Before Su Su could react, a giant pair of hands reached out from behind and held her firmly.


    Su Zhen was in a good mood as he hugged Su Su. He teased the little girl with a smile, ¡°You admire me a lot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Zhen was delighted when he saw Su Su nodding her head vigorously. Then he patted Su Qiao¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Su Qiao, you were the one who helped me as my ambassador, so I¡¯ll treat you to some lobster later.¡±

 Chapter 142 - Caught on the Spot

    Chapter 142 Caught on the Spot


    Su Qiao immediately blushed when he heard Su Zhen¡¯s proud praise. He turned around awkwardly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to treat me. I have my own money, thank you very much.¡±


    Su Qian attentively watched this interaction from the sidelines. She was amused and giggled when she saw Su Qiao¡¯s awkward expression.


    Su Zhen was in a good mood after dealing with the rumors on the internet. He stretched his hands out, picked Su Su up, and put her on his shoulders. Su Zhen said boldly, ¡°Come on, Su Su. let¡¯s go to the snack street!¡±


    The prominent patrons of the hot spring resort were people from wealthy families. Therefore, the vendors would import foods from all over the world.


    Su Su¡¯s tiny stomach was full from eating roasted lobster and a giant tub of ice cream. She could only walk behind Su Jun slowly.


    Su Qiao and Su Qian had an enormous appetite. They were still hungry after eating as much as Su Su. They followed Su Zhen and continued eating at other places. Su Jun held Su Su¡¯s tiny hand, enjoying his rare sense of freedom and happiness. Su Jun¡¯s lifelong pursuit was for Su Su to grow up with a safe and harmonious family.


    Seeing that Su Jun was in a good mood, Su Su took the initiative to say, ¡°Big Brother, I want to visit Luo Chen.¡±


    Su Su was puzzled since she failed to hack into the Luo family¡¯s network this morning. The little girl was curious about Luo Chen after discovering that he had gone through several suspicious incidents. When Su Jun heard this, he raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you want to visit him?¡±


    Su Su had an innocent expression on her face as she replied confidently, ¡°Because Luo Chen is handsome, that¡¯s why.¡±


    Su Su felt that Luo Chen was the most handsome boy she had ever seen. She even thought that her blood brothers were not as good-looking as Luo Chen.


    It was easy for Su Su to imagine that the handsome Luo Chen would grow up to be a person who could charm anyone.


    Su Jun saw Su Su¡¯s eager expression and teased her, pretending to be unhappy, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not good-looking?¡±


    Su Su hurriedly hugged Su Jun¡¯s leg, raised her head, and said with a smile, ¡°Aw, Big Brother is the most handsome person in the world!¡±


    Su Su¡¯s childish words made Su Jun laugh aloud. His laugh was gentle, like a spring breeze. Su Jun patted the little girl¡¯s head.


    But to Su Su¡¯s surprise, she heard Su Zhen¡¯s voice echo from behind. Su Zhen said sourly, ¡°Su Su, does that mean that I¡¯m not as good-looking as Big Brother?¡±


    Su Su¡¯s body stiffened as she turned her head awkwardly. Then she saw Su Zhen looking at her, saddened and aggrieved. Behind Su Zhen stood Su Qiao and Su Qian, who carried a big bag of food and snacks.


    Su Qiao looked at Su Su gloatingly. ¡®I told you not to say nice things to coax Big Brother. I feel that something bad will happen now that Big Brother has heard you!¡¯ The feeling of being caught by Su Zhen was genuinely torturous to Su Su, and she was at a loss. Su Su was stuck between her two brothers. She knew that it would be bad to offend either side and that she could not favor one brother over the other. If Su Su did, the two brothers would indeed fight.

 Chapter 143 - Su Sus Preference

    Chapter 143 Su Su¡¯s Preference


    Su Su noticed Su Zhen¡¯s expressive eyes. She smiled flatteringly and said sweetly, ¡°You misunderstood me, Fourth Brother. You¡¯re also the most handsome brother in the world.¡±


    Su Jun glanced at Su Su coldly and carried her. ¡°No, he can¡¯t be more good-looking than me.¡±


    Su Zhen then revealed his competitiveness. He reached out to snatch Su Su from Su Jun and retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re so good-looking, why aren¡¯t you a pop star? Surely I¡¯m more handsome than you!¡±


    Su Jun refused to admit defeat. He stepped backward while carrying Su Su, lowered his head, and said to the little girl, ¡°Who¡¯s better looking, Su Su? Me or Su Zhen?¡±


    Su Zhen failed to snatch Su Su from Su Jun, becoming anxious. ¡°Su Jun, don¡¯t pester Su Su!¡±


    Su Su felt even more pressured in the tense atmosphere. The two would not admit defeat until Su Su handled the situation appropriately. Su Su pursed her lips when the two stared at her with burning gazes. She said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m the best-looking kid in the entire world!¡±


    Su Jun and Su Zhen were stunned when they heard the unexpected reply. Then the two burst into laughter.


    Su Jun pinched the little girl¡¯s nose and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re such a smartypants, aren¡¯t you? Come on. I¡¯ll take you to visit Luo Chen.¡±


    However, when Su Jun said he would take Su Su to visit Luo Chen, he meant that Su Su could only see him but not interact with him. Su Jun carried the little girl to the hospital¡¯s private ward. Su Su could only look at Luo Chen through a window.


    At this time, Luo Chen was sitting quietly on the bed with an IV drip in his hand. He was a weak but handsome young man.


    Su Su was stunned. When Su Su realized that Su Jun was about to leave with her in his arms, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, how is Luo Chen doing?¡±


    ¡°The doctors have stitched him up. The nurses will discharge him after a few days of rest,¡± Su Jun said faintly.


    After saying that, Su Jun turned around and prepared to leave. Su Su¡¯s gaze was still glued to the shockingly handsome Luo Chen. She could not bear to leave him.


    The Luo Chen that Su Su met when someone kidnapped her was covered in dust, while the Luo Chen she met at the hot spring was covered in blood. Su Su felt that it was unfortunate she couldn¡¯t see Luo Chen in his pure state.


    However, the doctor had done a fine job cleaning Luo Chen up, and now Su Su could see him in all his glory. She felt that Luo Chen was perfect for her.


    Meanwhile, Su Jun had already mobilized and walked out of the hospital. Su Su was still checking Luo Chen out. At this moment, Luo Chen sensed something. He frowned and looked out of the window, just in time to meet with Su Su¡¯s eyes. Luo Chen looked surprised when he saw Su Su, then his eyebrows relaxed. Su Su quickly smiled at the boy. However, the two only looked at each other for a second before Su Su¡¯s adorable face disappeared from the window.


    ¡®Did she come to visit me on purpose?¡¯


    Luo Chen was in a daze. Then he shook his head helplessly and continued to focus on the message in his hand.


    Su Su was bored after visiting Luo Chen, so she followed Su Qiao and Su Qian around. The three children felt that the hot spring resort had become boring after soaking in the hot spring and eating snacks. Grown-up things like fishing and playing golf were even more boring to the three little children.


    Su Qiao couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Jun, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m tired of being here. Can we go somewhere else?¡±


    Su Jun raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡± The hot spring resort was just another work environment for Su Jun, seeing as the Su Corporation had a real estate project in the area. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand why Su Qiao and the others were bored.

 Chapter 144 - Second and Third Brother

    Chapter 144 Second and Third Brother


    Su Qiao rolled his eyes and said awkwardly, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a villa nearby, Big Brother? We can stay there for a day or two! There¡¯s a swimming pool and barbecue pit there too!¡± Su Zhen said excitedly.


    Su Jun pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After agreeing, the group moved from the hot spring resort to a villa owned by the Su family. The villa was scenic as flowers and trees surrounded it. There was also a national tourist attraction nearby, and it was a suitable place for sightseeing.


    The villa was the Su family¡¯s property while selling the other ones. Su Jun kept this villa because it was the best location for the Su family to live in whenever they would go for a vacation.


    The enormous swimming pool in the courtyard immediately attracted Su Qiao¡¯s attention when entering the garden. After screaming excitedly, Su Qiao took off his shirt and jumped from the diving platform beside the swimming pool.


    Su Qiao dived into the water with a splash. A few droplets of water even splashed onto Su Su as she narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Qiao with great interest.


    ¡°Your dive was horrible, Su Qiao!¡± Su Zhen mocked proudly. Then he took off his shirt, revealing his abs. Not wanting to be outdone by Su Qiao, he dove into the water from the platform.


    Suddenly, Su Qiao emerged from the water, holding a giant water gun. He sprayed Su Zhen. ¡°Take this, Fourth Brother!¡±


    Su Zhen couldn¡¯t open his eyes due to being sprayed with water. He could only beg for mercy.


    Su Su was touched when she saw her brothers having a great time. Before Su Su traveled back in time, she had seen Su Qiao drift away from his brothers because they thought he was a disappointment to the family.


    Su Su propped her chin up as she sat under an umbrella next to the swimming pool, watching with bright eyes as her brothers had fun. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Fifth Brother so happy.¡±


    Su Jun sat beside Su Su and put his arm around her. He said with great relief, ¡°Ever since you came back to us, Su Qiao¡¯s personality has improved. He¡¯s more lively now, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Su Su.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly mean that, Big Brother?¡± Su Su then remembered the first time she met her fifth brother. Su Qiao looked like he didn¡¯t want anyone near him, as if he hated everyone. The past Su Qiao completely differed from the current Su Qiao, who was having fun and laughing


    ¡°This is what an eight-year-old boy should look like.¡¯


    Su Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the thought of this. Then she said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°If only Second and Third Brother were here.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s brothers, Su Yuan and Su Ao were busy people who traveled the world. Su Su had not seen them even after returning to the Su family.


    ¡®If only they were here with us.¡¯ Su Su had dreamed of this moment countless times before traveling back in time.


    However, Su Jun froze when he heard the little girl¡¯s words. Su Zhen, fooling around with Su Qiao, also had a strange expression. The two brothers looked like they had something to hide.


    Su Su sensed the sudden change in atmosphere and blinked her eyes in confusion. She said hesitantly, ¡°D-Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Su Jun quickly composed himself and comforted the little girl with a smile, ¡°N-No. It¡¯s just that Su Yuan and Su Ao are very busy. They may not come back until New Year.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Future Husband

    Chapter 145 Future Husband


    Su Zhen noticed that his big brother was coaxing Su Su, so he quickly joked, ¡°Su Su, isn¡¯t it enough that Big Brother and I are here with you? How many brothers could you


    want?¡±


    Su Su knew that something was wrong, but her brothers continued to coax her, so she didn¡¯t continue questioning them. She could only bury her thoughts and smile sweetly. ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t tease me, Fourth Brother!¡±


    As Su Su finished speaking, a splash of water suddenly shot onto Su Su¡¯s calf. The cold water shocked the little girl. Su Su looked up and saw Su Qiao grinning at her. Su Qiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your brother too, Su Su. Why are you sitting there? It¡¯s hot today, come and swim with us!¡±


    After saying that, Su Qiao sprayed Su Qian and Su Jun with his water gun a few times. Su Qian screamed while Su Jun stood up and patted his wet clothes. Su Jun laughed and said, ¡°Just you wait, you little brat! I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss!¡±


    Ah Shan helped Su Su change into a dark blue swimsuit. Ah Shan even put a duck-shaped floater around the little girl before putting her in the swimming pool. When Su Su got into the water, Su Qian handed her a small water gun and said shyly, ¡°Su Su, quickly surround Su Qiao and attack him with me!¡±


    Su Qian took the lead and fiercely charged at Su Qiao.


    Su Qiao was shocked. He turned his head and shouted as he swam away, ¡°How shameless of you to ambush me, Su Qian!¡±


    Laughter echoed throughout the villa.


    The entire Su family was exhausted after a day of swimming and barbecuing. Su Jun and Su Zhen retired to their rooms to handle some work while Su Qiao rode around the villa on an electric bike. Only Su Su and Su Qian remained in the courtyard.


    During that time, Ah Shan was also busy washing the dishes they used for the barbecue. Su Su and Su Qian were left alone.


    Su Su had nothing else to do after experiencing the entertainment industry alongside Su Zhen. She began to feel a sense of emptiness as she lay on the recliner to look at the stars.


    Su Qian lay on the other side, chatting casually with Su Su, ¡°What kind of husband would you want in the future, Su Su?¡±


    ¡®Su Qian is only eight-years-old, yet she¡¯s already thinking about the perfect husband?¡¯ Su Su thought as she widened her eyes. Before she could react further, Su Qian urged, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. This is a discussion between us girls. No one has to know.¡±


    Su Su pondered for a long while and answered, ¡°Well, he should be good-looking, strong, and able to take care of me.¡±


    Su Su had never asked herself this question, even though she was a twenty-year-old woman in a four-year-old child¡¯s body. Her entire life revolved around scientific research before she traveled back in time. Su Su only cared about her family and didn¡¯t have the time for a husband.


    However, Su Su had a lot more time to think about marriage since she was a four-year-old girl in this timeline.


    ¡°How good-looking should he be? Do you want a husband as handsome as Su Zhen?¡± Su Qian asked curiously.


    Su Su stroked her ching and gave it some thought. ¡®Su Zhen is more of a bright person. He would occasionally show hints of rebellion and allure. Su Zhen is the type of guy who can easily capture any girls¡¯ heart.¡¯


    But Su Su felt that Su Zhen was not attractive to the opposite sex. As Su Su thought about this topic, Luo Chen¡¯s face suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Su Su was stunned before feeling relieved. The corners of her lips curled into a smile. Su Su felt that Luo Chen was indeed the type of person she would marry as he was handsome.


    Su Qian sat up and looked at Su Su in confusion. ¡°Why are you smiling like that, Su Su?¡±

 Chapter 146 - A Big Tibetan Mastiff

    Chapter 146 A Big Tibetan Mastiff


    Su Su was drooling over Luo Chen¡¯s good looks when Su Qian looked over. She quickly shook her head and wanted to deny it when Su Qian suddenly stood up and said in surprise, ¡°Su Su, I just remembered that I found a bird¡¯s nest with newborn chicks in it!¡±


    Since Su Qian was a child, her thoughts were pure and out of control. Su Su could not help but laugh. But at this moment, Su Su was bored and became curious, so she asked, ¡°Where is


    it?¡±


    Su Qian quickly jumped to Su Su¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you there. I still remember where it is.¡±


    ¡°B-But Ah Shan will get worried if she can¡¯t find me.¡± Su Su stopped in her tracks and looked at the occupied Ah Shan. She was conflicted on whether or not she should follow Su Qian.


    Ever since the incident with the venomous snake, Su Jun had requested that the Su family take turns protecting Su Su. But at this time, Ah Shan was the only servant around. Ah Shan was responsible for Su Su, and Su Jun would blame Ah Shan if he found out that Su Su had slipped away.


    Su Qian said, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. We¡¯ll be back before Ah Shan even notices you¡¯re gone!¡± Su Qian had snuck out many times, so she was confident with what she was doing.


    ¡°O-Okay.¡± Su Su hesitated, but her curiosity got the best of her. Seeing that Ah Shan was occupied, Su Su took the opportunity and slipped away through the main door.


    ¡°The little chicks were so cute. They¡¯re not afraid of humans, and they even rubbed their heads against my finger!¡± Su Qian led Su Su to a nearby bush, pushed aside the branches that were taller than them, and walked through. ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve never touched a bird before!¡± Su Su was surprised and quickly followed Su Qian.


    After taking a few steps through the bushes, Su Su heard faint sounds of birds chirping. As Su Qian pushed aside the branches, Su Su saw a nest of chicks toward the end. The chicks only had a few feathers growing. They looked cute and fluffy.


    Su Su seemed to be in the backyard of an unknown family¡¯s home. She looked around and saw that there was no one present. Then Su Su squatted down and huddled with Su Qian. The two studied the bird¡¯s nest attentively.


    ¡°I¡¯m fascinated by how the chicks eat. Their parents bring worms back, and only the strong ones can snatch them. Look, this one is bigger than the rest.¡± Su Qian picked one of the chicks up and held it in her hand as she spoke to Su Su.


    Su Su listened attentively and said, ¡°Wow! I¡¯d starve to death if I were a bird because I wouldn¡¯t get a single worm.¡±


    Su Qian was amused by what she heard. ¡°You won¡¯t starve to death. Your brothers would feed you all the worms you want.¡±


    While the two chatted, Su Su heard some dry leaves crackling nearby as if something was plodding around. The sounds got louder, like someone or something was running toward them.


    ¡®Is someone here?¡¯ Su Su turned around and saw something terrifying.


    An enormous Tibetan Mastiff with black fur stared at the two. It let out a threatening growl and quickly ran toward them. The Tibetan Mastiff appeared before the little girls almost instantly. It chomped its sharp teeth and stared at the two vigilantly. Then the dog started scratching the ground with one of its paws.


    Su Su could read the dog¡¯s body language clearly, and she knew that it was preparing to attack the intruders that had entered its territory.

 Chapter 147 - Thank You for Last Time

    Chapter 147 Thank You for Last Time


    The Tibetan Mastiff stared at the little girls, sizing them up.


    Su Su carefully stood up, but she wasn¡¯t even as tall as the Tibetan Mastiff. Su Su nudged the dumbfounded Su Qian, signaling her to stand


    up.


    Having encountered such an enormous animal, Su Su knew that they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against it. If the two were lucky, they could scare the dog off, but they would have to run away if they couldn¡¯t manage that.


    Su Su became increasingly nervous as the Tibetan Mastiff got closer. She poked the petrified Su Qian, and the two slowly retreated. Su Su kept thinking of a way to escape. ¡®Should I act first and attack it, or should we run?¡¯


    The two girls never expected to see an enormous Tibetan Mastiff with a chain around its neck. But just as Su Su started to panic, she heard someone whistle not too far away. At the same time, a familiar voice echoed, ¡°Stand down! Come here!¡±


    Su Su was stunned when she saw the dog turning its head cheerfully while wagging its tail. The Tibetan Mastiff dropped its guard against the little girls and ran away.


    Su Su stood on the tip of her toes and saw someone walking toward her. She called out, ¡°Is that you, Luo Chen?¡±


    Luo Chen looked at the unsupervised little girls and asked, ¡°Where are your brothers?¡±


    Su Su answered embarrassedly, ¡°We snuck out.¡± Su Su was relieved when she saw a middle-aged man beside Luo Chen calling for the dog to return.


    Luo Chen looked at Su Su and said, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. Don¡¯t go running around without someone to look after you.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, Luo Chen. Have you recovered from your injury?¡± Su Su stuck her tongue out and asked while looking at Luo Chen¡¯s tall and imposing stature.


    ¡®Luo Chen was on the verge of death when I saved him the other day. The hospital has discharged Luo Chen since he can come out for a walk.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing all right. Oh, and thank you for saving me again.¡± Luo Chen said as he looked down. Luo Chen looked at the middle-aged man behind him and added, ¡°I apologize if my dog scared you. I¡¯ll surely send your family a thank you gift and an apology gift in the coming days.¡± ¡°T-There is no need for gifts. I only wanted to help you out of the kindness of my heart!¡± Su Su waved her hand and refused. She knew if Luo Chen¡¯s gift arrived at the Su family home, Su Jun would find out that she and Su Qian had snuck out and almost gotten mauled to death by an enormous Tibetan Mastiff.


    Luo Chen nodded. He glanced at the brilliant little girl, turned away, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside, Uncle Sheng.¡±


    The middle-aged man beside Luo Chen was the Luo family¡¯s servant, Shen Qing. Shen Qing had been loyal to Luo Chen ever since the Luo family¡¯s tragic accident. When Shen Qing heard Luo Chen¡¯s words, he silently nodded his head and left.


    Su Su sighed as she watched Luo Chen disappear into the house.


    Luo Chen was indeed a complicated person. This nine-year-old boy even managed to discipline an enormous Tibetan Mastiff.


    Shen Qing was also very respectful toward Luo Chen. The conversation between Su Su and Luo Chen was straightforward, and Luo Chen spoke as if he was an adult.

 Chapter 148 - Didnt Act Like It

    Chapter 148 Didn¡¯t Act Like It


    After enjoying a two-day vacation, the Su family had to go back to work and school. Su Qiao refused to leave the villa, grabbing onto the pool railings. In the end, he had no choice but to let go under Su Jun¡¯s pulling.


    As soon as Su Su arrived at the Su family home, Wan Shuang gave her a warm welcome. Wan Shuang picked the little girl up and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. Wan Shuang sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, and I already miss you so much! I know you won¡¯t need me anymore when you¡¯re all grown up. What should I do then?¡±


    Su Su quickly reached out and rubbed Wan Shuang¡¯s cheeks when she saw her worried expression. Su Su comforted Wan Shuang, ¡°No, no! It will be a long time before I¡¯m all grown


    up.¡±


    Su Qiao just happened to walk past Wan Shuang and Su Su while speaking in an annoyed tone, ¡°Yeah, when Su Su is all grown up, you will be an old woman. Who would need you then?¡±


    Wan Shuang shook her fist at Su Qiao and threatened, ¡°How dare you speak to me that way? I¡¯ll beat you to a bloody pulp, you brat!¡± Then Wan Shuang saw Su Jun walking toward her. She quickly shut her mouth in embarrassment.


    However, Su Jun didn¡¯t mind that Wan Shuang called Su Qiao a brat. Instead, he glanced at Wan Shuang, raised his eyebrows, and said in an alluring voice, ¡°I gave you two days off of work. Aren¡¯t you glad?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Whenever Wan Shuang spoke to Su Jun, a bright smile would immediately appear on her face. She had a shy demeanor, like a little girl.


    Su Jun only revealed a faint smile as he checked Wan Shuang out before walking into the house. Wan Shuang was overjoyed with the way Su Jun looked at her. She hugged Su Su and spun around a few times.


    Wan Shuang¡¯s spinning caused Su Su to become dizzy. When Wan Shuang put Su Su down, Su Su spoke in a dizzied manner, ¡°Sister Wan, why are you so happy every time you see Big Brother?¡±


    Su Su had long noticed that Wan Shuang behaved differently whenever Su Jun was around. ¡®Perhaps Sister Wan has fallen in love with Big Brother, so she gets excited every time she sees him.¡¯


    ¡°What?! N-No!¡± Wan Shuang quickly denied Su Su¡¯s questioning. Then she rubbed her face as she began to blush.


    ¡®Do I honestly behave differently in front of Su Jun?¡¯ Wan Shuang was puzzled.


    Su Su only smiled and walked into the house. When the group returned from their vacation, Su Ren welcomed them, ¡°Welcome home, Big Brother and Fourth Brother! I brewed some tea for you. You must be tired from such a long journey. Here, have some tea to moisten your throat.¡±


    Su Qiao rolled his eyes when he saw this. ¡®It looks like Su Ren was inspired by the cake Su Su made for Big Brother last time. She¡¯s just trying to suck up to Big Brother.¡¯


    However, Su Jun and Su Zhen were suspicious of Su Ren. Even though the DNA test was negative, stating that Su Ren was not a member of the Bai family, Su Jun refused to let his guard down. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    On the other hand, Su Zhen was much more talkative even though he loathed Su Ren. He rejected Su Ren¡¯s offer and said, ¡°Tea is such a hot and bitter beverage to drink in such humid weather. I¡¯ll just drink a cola.¡±


    Su Ren was annoyed after the two brothers rejected her offer. However, she forced a smile and watched as Su Jun and Su Zhen went upstairs.


    As soon as the two brothers left, Su Ren revealed her true expression. She fiercely glared at Su Qian, who stood beside Su Su and Su Qiao. Su Ren cursed passionately, ¡°It looks like that unwanted child has made some friends.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Su Qian Went to School

    Chapter 149 Su Qian Went to School


    No matter what, Su Ren was always wary whenever Su Qian and Su Su were together. Su Ren mocked, ¡°Why do you have to please Su Su? It¡¯s a pity that you have to try so hard to fit in with the Su family.¡±


    Su Qian became angry, so she immediately refuted, ¡°What about you? Even Su Su¡¯s puppy gets more love than you!¡±


    However, Su Ren only glanced at Su Qian with disdain, as if she was not affected by Su Qian¡¯s words. Then Su Ren turned around and pranced on.


    Su Su knew how annoying Su Ren was, so she immediately advised Su Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Su Qian.¡±


    Su Qiao echoed, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the most annoying person I¡¯ve ever met. We don¡¯t like her either.¡±


    Su Qian could only sigh and say in a defeated manner, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve already come to terms with how Su Ren is. She only dares to insult me verbally. I know she doesn¡¯t dare to harm me.¡±


    Su Qian seemed to have thought of something as she said that. She lowered her head and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Su Su, you will be returning to school tomorrow, right? Su Hao and I will be bored in the house when you¡¯re gone.¡±


    After hearing Su Qian¡¯s depressing words, Su Su remembered that they hadn¡¯t looked for a school for the twins since they moved into the Su family home.


    ¡°Then you should come to school with me!¡± Su Su said innocently.


    Su Qian shook her head and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go to school.¡±


    Su Qian had come to terms with not going to school when Grandma Su abandoned Su Hao and her. After all, the Su family had done a lot to support the twins. Su Qian felt that she couldn¡¯t depend on them to send her to school.


    Su Su widened her eyes and said confidently, ¡°Of course, you can! I¡¯ll tell Big Brother about this. I¡¯m sure he will agree!¡±


    Su Qian¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked with hope, ¡°Y-You would do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Why not!¡± Su Su quickly nodded.


    Su Su took the initiative to look for Su Jun and tell him that the twins wanted to go to school. Su Jun agreed without hesitation. He arranged for Su Qian and Su Hao to attend the same school as Su Qiao.


    After learning that Su Jun had agreed to send the two to school, Su Qian hugged Su Su and jumped with joy. Then she excitedly ran to her room in the small building to pack her school bag for the next day.


    Su Su had nothing else to do, so she rode her pink electric bicycle that Su Qiao gifted her around the yard. The little girl was ready to show off her riding skills to the kindergarteners.


    But when Su Su rode the bicycle to the Su family home¡¯s main entrance, she saw a low-profile luxury car stopping at the gate.


    Su Su thought that Huang Sui had come to practice the violin with her, so she happily approached the vehicle. However, Su Su saw an unfamiliar person get out of the car.


    Su Su stared at the middle-aged man for a while and finally recognized him. It was Luo Chen¡¯s servant, Shen Qing.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Miss Su Su.¡± ¡°Hello there! I¡¯ll go and get Big Brother,¡± Su Su responded and prepared to ride her electric bicycle back to the Su family home.


    It seemed that Luo Chen and Su Jun had come to an agreement and formed an alliance. Su Su thought that Shen Qing had come to meet with Su Jun. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Miss Su Su. I came to see you.¡±


    Shen Qing smiled at Su Su in a friendly manner. Looking at the adorable little girl in a daze on her bicycle, Shen Qing spoke softer and more gentle, ¡°Young Master Luo told me to bring you something.¡±


    ¡®I wonder what Luo Chen got for me.¡¯ Su Su was at a loss on her bicycle.

 Chapter 150 - Luo Chens Gift

    Chapter 150 Luo Chen¡¯s Gift


    After handing a pink velvet gift box to Su Su, Shen Qing got into the vehicle and left.


    Before Su Su could react to Luo Chen¡¯s gift, she subconsciously carried the gift box back inside. When Su Su arrived at the door, she looked at the exquisitely wrapped present and became curious, carefully opening it.


    What greeted Su Su¡¯s eyes was an extremely dazzling gold jade pendant. The gold jade pendant gave off a lustrous glow even though the sunlight was not shining brightly at the moment. One look and Su Su could tell that the gift was expensive.


    Underneath the jade pendant was a note. Su Su took the note and was about to open it when she heard Su Jun¡¯s puzzled voice echoing from above, ¡°Su Su, what are you doing there?¡±


    Su Su was stunned and answered honestly, ¡°Luo Chen sent his servant to pass me a gift just now!¡±


    Su Su held the note and couldn¡¯t decide if she should open it or put it back into the box. She showed it to Su Jun and said in puzzlement, ¡°There¡¯s a note here, but I can¡¯t read it.¡±


    However, Su Su sensed that something personal might be written on the note and couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    Sure enough, Su Jun¡¯s face darkened when he opened the note. He read the note to Su Su, ¡°I sincerely thank you for your help, Su Su. It¡¯s also an apology for when my dog scared you last time.¡±


    ¡°Su Su, when did his dog scare you?¡± Su Jun glared at Su Su in puzzlement, causing Su Su to get nervous.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Su Su braced herself for an inevitable scolding. The little girl knew she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she almost got mauled to death by a dog when she snuck out with Su Qian. Su Su could only tell her big brother the truth, ¡°I snuck out to go and play when we were at the villa.¡±


    ¡°Did you go alone, or were Su Qian and Su Qiao there?¡± Su Jun frowned and asked.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Su Su twiddled her thumbs, feeling conflicted.


    Su Su knew that Su Jun wouldn¡¯t punish her if she made a mistake. But the little girl knew that it would be cumbersome if she mentioned that she had snuck out with Su Qian when Ah Shan wasn¡¯t looking.


    Su Su braced herself and said, ¡°I-I forgot¡­¡±


    Then Su Qian walked out and called Su Su. Su Qian had just entered a room and was shocked when she heard Su Jun questioning Su Su.


    Su Qian didn¡¯t hesitate to admit, ¡°Su Jun, I was the one who convinced Su Su to sneak out of the villa. It¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    Su Su sighed with sadness after seeing Su Qian behave heroically. ¡®Great, now we¡¯re both going to suffer Big Brother¡¯s wrath.¡¯


    Su Jun felt helpless when he noticed Su Qian and Su Su¡¯s guilty expressions. He smacked Su Su¡¯s forehead in amusement and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re such a smartypants, aren¡¯t you? Why did you lie to me?¡±


    After saying that, Su Jun¡¯s expression became serious. He looked at Su Qian and said coldly, ¡°Tell me what happened, Su Qian.¡±


    Su Qian instantly became nervous. Her body stiffened as she explained what happened to her and Su Su after they snuck out of the villa. Su Qian also emphasized how terrifying Luo Chen¡¯s enormous Tibetan Mastiff was.


    Su Jun¡¯s face darkened when he heard what had happened. He looked like he was going to lose his temper at any moment.


    Looking at the honest and brave Su Qian, Su Su wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡®If Luo Chen wanted to give me a gift, he should have done it more discreetly. I told him not to tell Su Jun about the dog, so why did he have to write a note about it?¡¯ Su Su hurriedly elaborated before Su Jun could say anything, ¡°Big Brother, it was Su Qian and me who snuck out when Ah Shan wasn¡¯t looking. Please don¡¯t scold Ah Shan.¡±


    Su Su would feel bad if Su Jun scolded Ah Shan for what she and Su Qian did. Su Qian quickly lowered her head and apologized profusely, ¡°I know I was wrong, Su Jun. Please don¡¯t blame Su Su and Ah Shan. It¡¯s all my fault that Su Su almost got hurt.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Gold Jade Pendant

    Chapter 151 Gold Jade Pendant


    ¡°Do you admit to your mistakes?¡± Su Jun¡¯s voice was cold, as if Su Qian¡¯s words didn¡¯t convince him.


    ¡°I know I was wrong. I will tell you and Ah Shan whenever I want to go out and play!¡± Su Su quickly reflected on herself.


    Su Qian added, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Su Su and I were lucky enough to escape. I promise that we will never do it again, Su Jun!¡±


    Su Jun rubbed his eyebrows at the sight of the little girls¡¯ pitiful expressions. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°All right. I don¡¯t want you guys to do this again since you promised. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t allow it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s dangerous to go out unsupervised.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, something terrible might happen to you. If Luo Chen hadn¡¯t told the dog to stand down, you guys would¡¯ve been finished.¡±


    When Su Jun finished speaking, he saw that the two girls were scared, so he continued, ¡°If you want to go out and have fun, you have to tell either Ah Shan or me. You can¡¯t decide on your own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Su Su and Su Qian quickly replied in unison.


    Sav


    After scolding the two, Su Jun finally had time to look at the gold jade pendant in the gift box. Su Jun saw that the jade pendant had a translucent texture. Ancient auspicious flowers and birds were carved into the pendant, and the gold threads were inlaid ingeniously.


    It looked like the gold threads were a part of the jade pendant from afar. The carvings were extraordinarily detailed and well made.


    Such an exquisite gold jade pendant had surpassed the value of an ordinary jade. One would compare the gold jade pendant to a relic, and Su Jun knew that it was expensive just by looking at it.


    ¡®Su Su only found Luo Chen injured in the hot spring, yet he¡¯s willing to spend so much money on a gift for Su Su?¡¯


    Su Jun pondered and called Chen Shun over. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Give Luo Chen a gift of equal value. I don¡¯t want to owe him a favor.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that, Big Brother? Didn¡¯t you make a deal with Luo Chen?¡± Su Su asked in puzzlement. Although the gift was expensive, Su Jun thought there was more to


    it.


    Su Jun¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Luo Chen is involved with many things, Su Su. You¡¯d better stay as far away from him as possible.¡±


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s confused expression, Su Jun felt that it would be tough to explain the situation to the four-year-old


    girl.


    The more Su Jun found out about Luo Chen, the more he thought that the nine-year-old boy was more complicated than he seemed. Su Jun felt that Luo Chen was hiding something beneath his innocent appearance. Su Su tilted her head and asked Chen Shun lowly, ¡°Uncle Chen, is there any news on the people who chased after Luo Chen?¡±


    Chen Shun pondered and replied, ¡°According to the information from the police station, it seems that Young Master Luo had released some rumors to scare the people who chased him. Then Luo Chen ran to the hot spring after those people stabbed him. Luo Chen wanted to expose those people and bring them to justice.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other news?¡± Su Jun asked. ¡°After the police captured those people, Young Master Luo quickly took down a few of their projects. He made a lot of money doing that,¡± Chen Shun answered.


    ¡°All right, got it.¡± Su Jun nodded and turned around to pat Su Su¡¯s head. Then Su Jun left.


    Although Su Jun spoke to Chen Shun in a low voice, Su Su heard most of their conversation. Su Su was shocked after learning that Luo Chen had intentionally gotten stabbed just so the police could catch those people.

 Chapter 152 - Little Vanity

    Chapter 152 Little Vanity


    However, Su Su admired and sympathized with Luo Chen. It was hard for her to imagine what Luo Chen had gone through in the past few years.


    ¡®Luo Chen must¡¯ve gone through many hardships to rise from the ashes of his family.¡¯


    Although Su Su felt sad, she was relieved when she heard that Luo Chen had been doing well recently.


    The following day, Su Su got out of bed and prepared to go to kindergarten. But when she went downstairs, she found that Su Qiao was the only one in the living room. Su Zhen and Su jun had gone to work, while the twins went to school earlier.


    8


    Su Qiao chewed on his bread and looked at the little girl. ¡°Su Su, you¡¯re finally up. Big Brother isn¡¯t around today, so I¡¯ll be sending you to kindergarten.¡±


    Su Su smiled when she saw Su Qiao¡¯s carefree attitude. Su Su was excited for Su Qiao to send her to school, but she felt the need to act cool. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to school, Fifth Brother? Besides, Big brother doesn¡¯t send me to school. Wan Shuang does.¡±


    ¡®Why is it so hard for Su Qiao to admit that he wants to come to kindergarten with me?¡¯


    Su Qiao¡¯s movements slowed, and his face immediately turned red. He poked his neck out and said sternly, ¡°We¡¯ll go when I¡¯m ready. Stop asking me so many questions.¡±


    Wan Shuang rolled her eyes when she heard this. In the end, Su Qiao still had to squeeze into the pink minivan and go to the kindergarten.


    Su Su brought the pink electric bicycle that Su Qiao had bought for her. She wanted to play with Bai Xin and satisfy Su Qiao¡¯s pride.


    Su Qiao immediately jumped out of the car as soon as Wan Shuang parked. Su Qiao looked at Bai Xin, who was riding his bicycle, with great pride and arrogance. ¡°Su Su, come quickly! I¡¯ll unload the bike for you!¡±


    me


    Wan Shuang rolled her eyes and sneered, ¡°What a petty child.¡±


    Su Su smiled helplessly and jumped out of the minivan cooperatively. Then she went around to the car¡¯s trunk with Su Qiao.


    Bai Xin rode his electric bicycle over and asked, ¡°Su Qiao, why are you shouting?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t understand why you have to show your bike off to everyone. Anyway, got Su Su one too,¡± Su Qiao said disdainfully. Then he proudly brought the pink electric bicycle out from the trunk and put it steadily onto the ground.


    As soon as Su Qiao revealed Su Su¡¯s bicycle, the kindergarteners gathered around. Then one of the kindergarteners stuck their head out and said, ¡°Bai Xin, didn¡¯t you tell us that there isn¡¯t another bicycle like yours in the entire country? How come Su Su has one


    too?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, a certain someone was being pretentious that afternoon. It looks like he doesn¡¯t have the only one in the country after all,¡± Su Qiao said as he crossed his arms over his chest. Then he urged Su Su to ride the bike around the kindergarten.


    Su Qiao had gotten his vengeance for when Bai Xin showed off that afternoon. Bai Xin turned from awkward to conflicted when he saw Su Su get on her bike. But after some thought, Bai Xin felt relieved. ¡°Su Su, it¡¯s great that you have the same bike as me! Now we can ride together!¡±


    Su Su was aware that Su Qiao had come to the kindergarten to get his revenge on Bai Xin for showing his bike off that afternoon. The little girl felt that she needed to fulfill Su Qiao¡¯s mission, so she smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Su Qiao was the one who bought the bike for me, Bai Xin. It¡¯s all thanks to him.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing, Su Qiao!¡± The kindergarteners exclaimed in surprise when they heard this.

 Chapter 153 - Dont Be Angry With Him

    Chapter 153 Don¡¯t Be Angry With Him


    When Bai Xin¡¯s followers started praising Su Qiao, Su Su turned her head to look at the chubby little boy. When Su Su noticed Bai Xin pursing his lips disappointedly, she said, ¡°That¡¯s just how Su Qiao is, Bai Xin. Please don¡¯t be mad at him.¡±


    ¡®It would be bad if Su Qiao hurt Bai Xin¡¯s feelings.¡¯


    Bai Xin turned his frown upside down when he heard this. Then he moved closer to Su Su. But since Wan Shuang was watching, Bai Xin dared not hold Su Su¡¯s hand. He could only say arrogantly, ¡°Hmph. Men don¡¯t get angry over something minor. I¡¯ll be glad as long as Su Su play¡¯s with me. I don¡¯t need a group of disloyal followers to please me.¡±


    Su Su smiled when she saw Bai Xin¡¯s optimism. She quietly reached her hand out to give him a thumbs up.


    Su Qiao noticed that he would be late for school, so he quickly said goodbye to the kindergarteners. Su Qiao even told the child with the crew cut that he would return to the kindergarten to tell a story when he was done with school.


    Su Qiao glanced at his watch and ran toward Su Su. He patted the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Su Su, I¡¯ll come back later to pick you up, okay?¡±


    Su Su smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Okay, Fifty Brother! Good-bye!¡±


    ¡°You say that you¡¯ll pick Su Su up, but I know you¡¯re just here to show off,¡± Bai Xin muttered. Ever since Su Qiao started getting along with the kindergarteners, Bai Xin no longer held the title of the little tyrant.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m here to show off? Do you have a sibling who can pick you up?¡± Su Qiao raised his eyebrows and proudly asked Bai Xin.


    ¡®I¡¯m an only child. Of course, I don¡¯t have any siblings.¡¯ However, Bai Xin couldn¡¯t retort. He could only say, ¡°D*mn you!¡±


    Before Su Qiao could continue teasing Bai Xin, Wan Shuan walked over and carried Su Qiao away. Then she said resentfully, ¡°Come on, you little brat. I still need to send you to school. I honestly need to ask Su Jun for a raise.¡±


    Looking at the struggling Su Qiao, Bai Xin said with great relief, ¡°When I¡¯m big and strong, I¡¯ll lift Su Qiao as Wan Shuang did!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better work hard. Otherwise, my brother will outgrow you,¡± Su Su joked. Looking at Bai Xin pinching his fat belly, Su Su laughed so hard that she fell to the ground.


    ..


    After the kindergarteners finished playing their games, it was time for a literature lesson. At first, Su Su would read along with her teacher. However, Su Su started to get bored toward the end of the class and started drawing on her books.


    The kindergarteners had fun learning new words that day. But Su Su had already mastered these things long ago. There was no need for her to pay attention in class.


    Su Su was lost in her thoughts as the teacher spoke. She didn¡¯t want to live as a kindergartener and felt that she might as well skip grades so she could experience the life of a primary school student. When that time came, she would be classmates with Su Qiao and Su Qian.


    Su Su finally made it to the end of school, relying on her wild imagination. When the bell rang, Su Su jogged out of her classroom to look for Su Qiao.


    Since Wan Shuang was Su Su¡¯s chauffeur, she had to return to the kindergarten and wait for the little girl after sending Su Qiao to school. When Wan Shuang noticed Su Su¡¯s expectant expression, she pinched the little girl¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Why are you so excited to see Su Qiao? When did you two get so close?¡±


    Wan Shuang remembered that Su Qiao would always bully Su Su when she started working for the Su family. However, Wan Shuang noticed that the relationship between the Su family had improved exponentially. She realized that the Su family would spend time together whenever possible.

 Chapter 154 - Close Siblings

    Chapter 154 Close Siblings


    Su Su was satisfied with the relationship she built with Su Qiao. Su Qiao¡¯s character had also improved compared to last time. This seemed to be a significant trend in the Su family.


    Su Su stuck out her tongue and said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯m excited to see Fifth Brother because he¡¯s amusing. I like Su Qiao very much.¡±


    Su Su enjoyed seeing Su Qiao and Bai Xin bicker with each other. She felt that her joy doubled whenever the two clowns got together.


    After a while, Su Qiao showed up on the opposite side of the kindergarten, whistling as he greeted the kindergarteners.


    After dealing with his newfound fans, Su Qiao walked over and waved his hand vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Su Su. I¡¯ll take you to my school playground to ride the bike. It¡¯s wide and flat there. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it!¡±


    Su Su was delighted when she heard this. Her big eyes lit up. Before Su Su could answer, she heard Bai Xin hurriedly shout from beside her, ¡°I want to go too! I want to go too!¡±


    Seeing that Su Qiao was glaring at him, Bai Xin hurriedly hugged his bike and said righteously, ¡°I also happen to be going to the playground to ride my bike. You got a problem with that?¡±


    Su Qiao initially planned to enhance his relationship with Su Su, but his plans were disrupted because he was forced to bring Bai Xin along


    Wan Shuang drove the car and brought the three children to Su Qiao¡¯s school in a few minutes. After entering the school gate, Wan Shuang drove to the playground.


    The Bai family-owned Su Qiao¡¯s primary school and Su Su¡¯s kindergarten, so the two schools were not far from each other. It was rather convenient for Wan Shuang to drive between the two.


    Wan Shuang dropped the three children off after parking the car under a tree. She warned sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car. I can see everything. Don¡¯t do anything too crazy. You still have to go home and eat.¡±


    After saying that, Wan Shuang turned around and pinched Su Su¡¯s chubby cheeks. Her tone immediately became gentle as she said, ¡°Su Su, you little cutie. Be careful out there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister Wan!¡± Su Su nodded vigorously. Then, she got on her bike and dashed away as fast as possible.


    Wan Shuang helplessly smiled when she saw the little girl riding her bicycle without any assistance.


    ¡°Su Su, wait for me!¡± Bai Xin saw that Su Su had zoomed away on her bike. He was so anxious that he forgot which foot he used to kick off the ground. After a flurry of movements, he hurriedly chased after Su Su.


    ¡°D*mn it! I would¡¯ve brought my bike if I had known that Bai Xin would come along!¡±


    Su Qiao became depressed and smacked his forehead as he watched Su SU and Bai Xin riding their bikes side by side. If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Su Su to his school¡¯s playground. Su Qiao unknowingly created an opportunity for Bai Xin to get closer to Su Su.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here. If you snatch that chubby little boy¡¯s bike, you would be able to ride alongside Su Su,¡± Wan Shuang said as she patted Su Qiao¡¯s shoulder.


    Wan Shuang wanted to laugh aloud at the thought of Bai Xin and Su Qiao quarreling over a bike.


    Su Qiao nodded and chased after Bai Xin while Wan Shuang returned to the car and turned on the air conditioner. She leaned back into the seat and watched the trio play.


    Finally, Su Qiao snatched the bike from Bai Xin. He got on the bike and sped off as Bai Xin shouted in anger. It was all very amusing to watch.


    After riding off into the distance, Su Qiao could no longer see Bai Xin chasing after him. Then Su Qiao returned to the spot where he had snatched Bai Xin¡¯s bike.


    However, Su Qiao saw a wall-like figure towering before Bai Xin from afar. The figure had his hands on his hips and a muscular physique. The atmosphere felt strange.

 Chapter 155 - Do You Want to Be Beaten Again?

    Chapter 155 Do You Want to Be Beaten Again?


    Su Qiao immediately recognized the figure. It was his sworn enemy-Bai Tao. Previously, this little punk had gotten a group of kids to beat Su Qiao up. But Wan Shuang came to Su Qiao¡¯s rescue in the end.


    Su Qiao guessed that Bai Tao was bullying the weak again. Since the chubby little boy¡¯s legs were short and his running speed was slow, he became a target of Bai Tao¡¯s bullying.


    ¡°Bai Tao, what are you trying to do now?¡± Su Qiao put down the bike and shouted. He strode toward Bai Xin, looking like he wanted to protect the chubby little boy.


    Although Su Qiao and Bai Xin didn¡¯t see eye to eye and were constantly bickering, Su Qiao held on to his position as Bai Xin¡¯s elder and took the initiative to protect the younger boy.


    Bai Tao was amused when Su Qiao suddenly stepped forward to protect Bai Xin. Bai Tao pointed at Su Qiao and raised his voice, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Su Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what you think I¡¯m doing! What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to get beaten up again?¡± Su Qiao disdainfully said as he puffed out his chest.


    Su Qiao lost against Bai Tao last time because Bai Tao had called for reinforcements. However, Bai Tao was alone at this time. Su Qiao was confident that he could beat Bai Tao to the ground


    Hearing the commotion, Su Su rode over and stood behind Su Qiao.


    Looking at the two short figures behind Su Qiao, Bai Tao widened his eyes and patted his stomach. He laughed maniacally and mocked, ¡°Hahaha! How did you end up playing with kindergarteners, Su Qiao?¡±


    Su Qiao¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Bai Tao unhappily.


    Bai Tao straightened up and said in a bizarre tone, ¡°Su Qiao, it can¡¯t be. You didn¡¯t go and play with kindergarteners because no one in our school wants to play with you, right? Hahaha!¡±


    Bai Tao seemed to be amused by his own words. He held onto his stomach and laughed exaggeratedly.


    Even Bai Xin couldn¡¯t stand Bai Tao¡¯s filthy and uncomfortable tone. Bai Xin was so angry that he retorted loudly, ¡°Bai Tao, stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk bad about Fifth Brother!¡± Su Su growled as she glared at Bai Tao.


    Su Su was aware that Su Qiao couldn¡¯t make any friends because of his flawed personality. She had been trying to help Su Qiao become a better person. However, this hateful boy was undoing all of Su Su¡¯s hard work by mocking Su Qiao. Su Su couldn¡¯t stand it.


    If it weren¡¯t because Bai Tao was five times her size, Su Su would have beaten him to a bloody pulp. ¡®As expected of someone who has the same parents as Su Ren. Their speech patterns are the same!¡¯


    Su Qiao felt a warmth in his heart at the sight of Su Su and Bai Xin protecting him. His mood, which Bai Tao had ruined, was now much better. Su Qiao turned around and comforted the two, ¡°You guys won¡¯t have to worry. I can handle this.¡±


    After saying that,Su Qiao turned back and looked at Bai Tao. He said disdainfully, ¡°What I do doesn¡¯t concern a narrow-minded guy like you who only knows how to bully the weak!¡±


    Bai Tao stopped laughing. His expression turned unsightly as he retorted, ¡°When did you see me bullying the weak? That¡¯s utter bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you get in the chubby little boy¡¯s way because you wanted to bully him? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you would¡¯ve beaten him up, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Su Qiao said as he pointed at Bai Xin.


    The fair and innocent chubby little boy appeared much weaker than the muscular and broad Bai Tao.


    ¡°Are you joking, Su Qiao? I was just chatting with my cousin. Why are you pretending to be a hero? Are you delusional?¡± Bai Tao smugly said as he glanced at Bai Xin.

 Chapter 156 - Theyre Actually Cousins

    Chapter 156 They¡¯re Actually Cousins


    T-They¡¯re cousins?!¡¯


    Su Qiao was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Bai Tao and Bai Xin before reacting. Su Qiao usually called Bai Xin a chubby little boy and had forgotten his real name.


    Su Qiao was embarrassed after realizing that he had misunderstood the situation. He awkwardly glanced at Bai Xin and fell silent.


    Bai Xin frowned as Bao Tao¡¯s words annoyed him. He retorted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me your cousin, Bai Tao. We¡¯re not that close.¡±


    To repay Su Qiao for his heroic act, Bai Xin added, ¡°Su Qiao and I are like brothers compared to you and me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Bai Tao wasn¡¯t angry when faced with Bai Xin¡¯s disdainful attitude. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice, ¡°Why are you so close to the Su family, Bai Xin? Does Grandpa know about this?¡±


    Bai Xin suddenly recalled something horrible. His expression changed as he said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anything!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why wouldn¡¯t I? Do you think your father will be able to protect you once I tell Grandpa?¡± Bai Tao became proud again.


    Listening to the conversation between Bai Tao and Bai Xin, Su Su sensed that something was wrong. ¡®Why does Bai Xin¡¯s family not allow him to be close to us? Does the Bai family have a grudge against my family?¡¯


    Bai Tao stopped saying harsh words when he noticed that Bai Xin didn¡¯t retort. Instead, he looked at the trio with a silent, menacing gaze.


    Su Qiao didn¡¯t understand what Bai Tao was talking about, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He only thought that Bai Tao was threatening Bai Xin. Then Su Qiao clenched his fist and walked toward Bai Tao.


    Su Qiao placed his fist directly in front of Bai Tao. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to, but if you hurt Bai Xin, I¡¯ll do worse to you!¡± You¡¯re in the same class as me, so you can¡¯t escape my wrath!¡±


    ¡°At best, you can ask your parents to look for my big brother after I¡¯m done breaking your legs. It¡¯s not like my family can¡¯t afford to compensate you.¡±


    Bao Tao was scared after listening to Su Qiao¡¯s violent threats. He stared at the fist directly in front of his nose and started to panic.


    Bai Tao was well aware of Su Qiao¡¯s behavior. Bai Tao knew that Su Qiao would do as he said if he hurt Bai Xin.


    ¡°A-Are you crazy? D-Do you think your family will help Bai Xin?¡± Bai Tao stuttered. His eyes widened as if he found it hard to accept Su Qiao¡¯s threats.


    As far as Bai Tao knew, Bai Tao and Su Qiao had never been able to see eye to eye. It seemed that it would turn into a battle between Bai Wei and Su Jun.


    ¡°Hey, what are you kids doing?¡± Wan Shuang walked over just as the children were in a stalemate. She looked at the children who were at odds and became puzzled. Then Wan Shuang recognized Bai Tao. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the boy who led a group of boys to beat Su Qiao up?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you here? Do you want me to beat you up again?¡± Wan Shuang raised her fist and approached Bai Tao.


    After remembering that Wan Shuang had beaten up more than ten people, Bai Tao became afraid of this bodyguard that the Su family had employed. Before Wan Shuang could continue threatening Bai Tao, he trembled and ran away.

 Chapter 157 - Had No Opponents

    Chapter 157 Had No Opponents


    ¡°That little brat is a coward!¡± Wan Shuang said unhappily as Bai Tao ran away.


    Wan Shuang noticed the awkward atmosphere. She glanced at Su Qiao and Bai Xin¡¯s faces and asked, ¡°What happened? Did that big fatty bully you guys?¡±


    ¡°N-No, he didn¡¯t,¡± Bai Xin quickly answered. He had mixed feelings about Wan Shuang calling him a chubby little boy while she called Bai Tao big fatty.


    Bai Shen and Bai Wei were blood brothers. However, their relationship had deteriorated ever since Old Master Bai decided to hand over the family inheritance to Bai Wei.


    Nonetheless, Bai Shen pretended to be a loving brother whenever Old Master Bai was around. But once Old Master Bai left, he would think of ways to cause trouble for the older man, hoping to claim the family inheritance for himself.


    Bai Wei¡¯s personality was much more stable, and he was more suited to manage the family business. Bai Shen had done many bad things, and even Bai Xin noticed that his uncle and father weren¡¯t on good terms.


    Since that was the case, Bai Xin and Bai Tao couldn¡¯t get along. After their relationship deteriorated, Bao Tao would often cause trouble and compare himself with Bai Xin. Even Bai Shen was committed to raising his son to be stronger than him.


    The fun-loving, glutton Bai Xin started to feel the pressure of being in a wealthy family.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll leave now since everyone is okay,¡± Wan Shuang said. Then she drove Bai Xin back to his butler and brought Su Qiao and Su Su into the minivan.


    Su Su was worried that Bai Tao¡¯s hurtful words had hurt Su Qiao, so she asked, ¡°Are you unhappy, Fifth Brother?¡±


    Su Qiao was looking out of the car window, but when he heard Su Su¡¯s question, he turned around and waved his hand indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I quarrel with that idi*t every day. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡±


    Seeing Su Su¡¯s furrowed eyebrows, Su Qiao grinned and pumped his fists in the air a few times. He said smugly, ¡°He¡¯ll never beat me. If he dares to do anything, I¡¯ll just go to school the next day and beat him up!¡±


    Seeing Su Qiao¡¯s arrogant expression, Su Su finally relaxed and laughed alongside Su Qiao.


    Su Qiao¡¯s fist-pumping gesture amused Wan Shuang when she looked at the rearview mirror. She mocked, ¡°Su Qiao, how many people can you beat up with those tiny fists?¡±


    Su Qiao pursed his lips. He knew his strength couldn¡¯t compare to Wan Shuang, who had experience on the battlefield. But Su Qiao was utterly confident in his punching ability, so he turned his head and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m not competing with you. At least I can handle a one-on-one fight!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Keep bragging, you little brat,¡± Wan Shuang laughed as she turned into the Su family home.


    When the trio returned home and saw Su Jun¡¯s car parked in the courtyard, Su Su knew her big brother was home. The little girl jumped out of the car and wanted to see Su Jun when someone stopped her.


    Su Zhen carried Su Su into the house and put her on the living room sofa. Su Zhen asked as he walked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, Su Su? Where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 158 - Su Zhens Enemy

    Chapter 158 Su Zhen¡¯s Enemy


    Su Su couldn¡¯t say she was looking for Su Jun. If she did, then Su Zhen and Su Jun would quarrel again. The little girl replied with a smile, ¡°I wanted to play with you, Fourth Brother!¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll accept that answer.¡± Su Zhen nodded with satisfaction. Then he put Su Su on the sofa and turned on the television.


    Su Su could sense that Su Zhen had something to say because Su Zhen looked at the little girl as he turned on the television. He seemed to be anxious. Su Su didn¡¯t say anything and just left Su Zhen to his devices.


    After watching a five-minute commercial, Su Zhen changed the channel and watched a variety show. The show consisted of brothers taking their younger siblings on a trip.


    Su Su had heard of this show before because it had recently become popular. Several young artists had become famous for their outstanding performances in this show. After watching the show for a while, Su Su looked at Su Zhen in confusion.


    ¡®I feel like Su Zhen wants me to participate in this show.¡¯


    Su Zhen smiled at Su Su mysteriously and asked, ¡°Su Su, do you think it¡¯s fun to participate in such a show?¡±.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fun. Su Qian likes to watch this show too,¡± Su Su answered innocently.


    ¡°Was it fun when you went to the hot spring resort with me?¡± A cunning light glinted across Su Zhen¡¯s eyes as he led Su Su to his punchline.


    ¡°Of course I did!¡± Su Su nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Then, do you want to go there with me again? We can go there again to participate in this show, and there will be other children with their siblings too,¡± Su Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up as he said expectantly.


    ¡°I have to ask Big Brother for permission. Last time, Big Brother said it was best if I didn¡¯t participate,¡± Su Su bit her finger and said hesitantly.


    Su Zhen had always wanted to participate in this variety show with Su Su, but Su Jun had opposed this idea. Su Jun felt that this show would bring unnecessary trouble to Su Su. After the incident with Su Su¡¯s performance, Su Jun became even more unyielding.


    Although Su Su knew that Su Jun would have difficulties rejecting her, she didn¡¯t want to make Su Jun unhappy.


    Su Zhen was disappointed upon hearing Su Su¡¯s reasoning. It was evident that Su Zhen was afraid that his big brother would disagree, so he decided to persuade Su Su before talking to Su Jun.


    ¡°W-Well, we can tell Big Brother about this later. Before that, you can accompany me and watch a show for a while,¡± Su Zhen said with great difficulty.


    A white-haired young man appeared at the start of the show. He had a similar style to Su Zhen. If one did not pay attention, they would mistake that young man for the blue-haired Su Zhen.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s that young man again!¡± Su Zhen was unusually energized and almost bit his tongue as he spoke.


    He pointed at the white-haired young man and sneered, ¡°That person is evil and used to bully me. He¡¯s participating in the show with his sister! You have to help me defeat him, Su Su!¡±


    Su Su also recognized the young man. He was a male artist similar to Su Zhen in most aspects. The young man¡¯s name was Zhao Qian. Su Su knew that he was the rival artist that led the internet trolls when the paparazzi spread those rumors of her being Su Zhen¡¯s illegitimate daughter.


    After that incident, Su Su thought of ways to get her revenge. Now that the opportunity was right in front of Su Su, she considered participating in the variety show.

 Chapter 159 - Agreed to Participate in the Variety Show

    Chapter 159 Agreed to Participate in the Variety Show


    Su Zhen continued slandering Zhao Qian. However, he felt that Su Su wouldn¡¯t understand that Zhao Qian had led some internet trolls to ridicule him. He could only act miserable and say, ¡°Su Su, this person bullied me, and I¡¯m sad. Will you help me get my revenge?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Su Zhen, Su Su had already decided to participate in the show. But she still wanted to tease the pitiful Su Zhen. Su Su said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there many boys in this show? Why don¡¯t you ask Fifth Brother to join you instead?¡±


    When Su Su finished speaking, she immediately thought of how Su Qiao and Su Zhen would quarrel on live television. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    Before Su Zhen could answer, Su Qiao walked over and thundered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to participate in that show with Su Zhen because I despise him! If you want to participate, you can bring Su Su with you!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you? You¡¯re not as adorable as Su Su!¡± Su Zhen said disdainfully. Then he held Su Su¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Su Su, you can¡¯t allow that evil person to be in the limelight instead of me! Will you please help me?¡±


    Su Su thought it was wonderful that the bright and handsome Su Zhen was begging for her help, regardless of the little girl¡¯s age. Therefore, Su Su immediately agreed, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help Fourth Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Thank you, Su Su!¡± Su Zhen was overjoyed. His expression changed as he cheered.


    Su Zhen believed that he could wipe the floor with that b*stard, Zhao Qian, as long as Su Su was with him. The Su siblings had an exceptional understanding of each other, and the little girl could charm the audience.


    This way, Su Zhen can clarify his relationship with Su Su while making the little girl even more famous. ¡°All right! You happen to have a short break from kindergarten in a few days so that you can participate in the show.¡± Su Zhen happily ran upstairs to pack his things, leaving Su Su stunned.


    Meanwhile, Su Jun only showed up for a short while during lunch. Then he rushed upstairs to continue working. Su Su could only speak to Su Jun for a short while.


    Su Su spoke to Chen Shun and discovered that the Su Corporation was going through some troublesome cases lately. These issues could affect the Su family¡¯s reputation, so Su Jun prioritized sorting these issues before anything else.


    After learning of this, Su Su decided that she would keep an eye out for any suspicious activities. According to future events, this situation was one of the first things that caused Su Jun¡¯s accident.


    However, Su Su was unsure what happened to Su Jun exactly. She only knew that it took Su Jun several months before he could reappear before the public. At that time, several media outlets reported on Su Jun¡¯s sudden disappearance, but no one had a clue what happened to the Su family.


    Su Su was aware that the accident had lingering effects on Su Jun¡¯s body. He was prescribed medicine and had a disability in one of his legs. After that, Su Jun rarely appeared before the public.


    When Su Su returned to the family when she was all grown up, she saw that Su Jun was broken and depressed. Su Jun was an entirely different person compared to how he was in the past.


    Su Su had to be on high alert and prevent Su Jun¡¯s accident from happening.

 Chapter 160 - Reckless People

    Chapter 160 Reckless People


    The sun shone brightly when Su Su went to kindergarten the following afternoon. Wan Shuang drove while Su Su lazily lay on her side in the back seat playing with her old-fashioned phone.


    Su Su had wanted to break through the Luo family¡¯s internal network since saving the little boy in the hot springs. Whenever Su Su had the time, she would try creating a virus that could infiltrate the Luo family¡¯s internal network.


    Just a moment ago, Su Su hit enter, and the virus code that she had been working on was finally completed.


    Su Su was very confident in this line of code. Although Su Su wasn¡¯t proficient in computer science, her IQ was twenty years ahead of this timeline. Therefore, she was confident that this virus would successfully break through the Luo family¡¯s internal network.


    After logging into the Luo family¡¯s internal network, Su Su sent the virus and quietly waited for the progress bar to fill up.


    Meanwhile, in a large office building more than ten kilometers away, Luo Chen listened to his subordinate¡¯s business report with a frown. He sat on an adult-sized leather office chair, looking extremely annoyed. The man standing before Luo Chen was much older.


    Even though the new chairman of the Luo Corporation was only a nine-year-old boy, the man dared not be disrespectful. In just a few months, he had witnessed Luo Chen rise to the occasion and become a worthy chairman of an influential company.


    No matter how much doubt or dissatisfaction the man harbored toward Luo Chen, the little boy proved the man wrong.


    Luo Chen coughed lightly and instantly silenced the man. The man looked at Luo Chen nervously and stammered, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Luo?¡±


    ¡°Repeat yourself,¡± Luo Chen said briefly as his delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Such a plain sentence reignited the man¡¯s spirit. The man straightened his back and hurriedly read the document, ¡°Our company had received more than 8.6 billion yuan in commission from the eastern district¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too low. Go back and look at the accounts again. If it doesn¡¯t match, bring me the person in charge,¡± Luo Chen said as he waved his hand and signaled the man to continue reporting.


    The man nodded hurriedly and continued reading. While Luo Chen was in deep thought, he turned on the computer to check on the news. As he clicked on the latest financial news, a warning popped up in the bottom right corner of his screen.


    ¡°Warning: Your network has been breached. Please initiate countermeasures as soon as possible.¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly typed in a few things on the keyboard and logged into his family¡¯s internal network. Luo Chen noticed an ongoing attack on the final firewall that he had personally coded.


    ¡®Which reckless person would dare infiltrate my family¡¯s network?¡¯


    Luo Chen propped his chin up with one hand and revealed a cold expression on his face. However, his eyes burned with excitement. ¡®Finally, someone is capable enough to attack my firewall. How interesting.¡¯


    Luo Chen typed on his keyboard a few more times. Soon after, he traced the information of the intruder¡¯s device and created a fake network firewall. Then Luo Chen patiently waited for the intruder to fall into his trap.

 Chapter 161 - Surveillance for One Hour

    Chapter 161 Surveillance for One Hour


    The middle-aged man before the large desk continued reading the report. Suddenly, he heard Luo Chen chuckle. Then the little boy said, ¡°You can leave now. Try again later.¡±


    ¡®Why would Mr. Luo ask me to stop? I¡¯m only halfway through the work report.¡¯


    The middle-aged man panicked. An ominous premonition made his heart beat faster. He wondered if he had done something wrong and made Mr. Luo unhappy.


    Seeing that the smile on Luo Chen¡¯s face did not fade, the middle-aged man was so scared that he knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°Mr. Luo, I know that I¡¯m stupid, but I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Please tell me what I¡¯ve done!¡±


    Luo Chen looked at the rapid-moving red dot on his computer screen, lost in his thoughts. Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Luo Chen frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Calm down, man.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m only catching the idi*t who broke into my family¡¯s network. Why is this fool so scared?¡¯


    Hearing the impatience in Luo Chen¡¯s voice, the man broke out in a cold sweat. But he dared not make the little boy unhappy. The man could only nod his head in fear and leave.


    When the middle-aged man left, Luo Chen looked at the information he had found and came up with a plan. He came across a residential address, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes.


    Luo Chen habitually knocked on his desk, stood up, and said, ¡°Uncle Sheng, let¡¯s go and catch this perpetrator.¡±


    After watching the virus pass through five obstacles, Su Su arrived at the final firewall. When the progress bar reached ninety-eight percent, the little girl raised her head and realized that she had already arrived at the kindergarten.


    Hiding the old-fashioned phone in her pocket, Su Su thanked Wan Shuang for sending her to school and jumped out of the minivan. Then the little girl cheerfully skipped to her classroom.


    Su Su knew that the Luo family¡¯s internal network couldn¡¯t defend itself against her highly advanced virus no matter how capable their firewalls were.


    Su Su found that listening to the boring kindergarten lessons was even more unbearable than before when she thought about how she could finally find out more about Luo Chen and his family. After class, Su Su rushed to the toilet, took out her phone, and started fiddling with it.


    When Su Su logged into the Luo family¡¯s internal network, she thought she would see enormous data and information. But after hitting enter, she saw nothing. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ Su Su sat on the toilet bowl with a puzzled expression.


    Su Su had spent a lot of time and effort breaking into the Luo family¡¯s heavily-guarded internal network, yet it contained no information.


    The little girl figured that it would take some time for the information to load, so she logged out and re-entered the internal network. However, she discovered something bizarre.


    The final layer of the Luo family¡¯s firewall was still intact. It was as though her virus had never breached it. ¡®If this firewall is still intact, what did my virus destroy?¡¯


    Su Su was shocked and thought of the most frightening possibility. The little girl looked at her old-fashioned phone¡¯s recent activities frantically and found that Luo Chen had been monitoring her device for almost an hour.


    Su Su involuntarily stopped breathing. She immediately cut off the signal from her old-fashioned phone. Although the little girl had terminated the signal, she was still shocked that Luo Chen had been monitoring her for an hour.

 Chapter 162 - Given Herself Away

    Chapter 162 Given Herself Away


    The Luo family¡¯s defense system was so advanced that it could secretly lock onto Su Su¡¯s device and monitor her activities.


    Sheng Qing parked the Luo family¡¯s private vehicle under a tree outside the kindergarten while Luo Chen sat in the back, glancing at his laptop from time to time.


    Although Sheng Qing couldn¡¯t understand what Luo Chen was trying to do, he still followed Luo Chen¡¯s instructions and looked for a pink minivan. Sheng Qing wondered why Luo Chen had told him to do so, but as a loyal servant of the Luo family, Sheng Qing would obey Luo Chen without question.


    After Luo Chen linked the mobile device to a car, he quickly hacked into a vehicle information database and looked for information on the pink minivan. But to Luo Chen¡¯s surprise, the information showed that the vehicle belonged to the Su family.


    However, Luo Chen¡¯s surprise didn¡¯t last long. He thought that Su Jun might be the one who tried to hack into his family¡¯s internal network. Su Jun would not entirely trust a nine-year-old boy as a suspicious businessman even though he had agreed to a partnership with Luo Chen. The little boy thought that Su Jun might be testing him.


    But after looking through the information, Luo Chen discovered that Su Jun had transferred the rights to the minivan to his sister, Su Su. The information also stated that Su Jun had changed the vehicle¡¯s color to pink.


    Luo Chen thought that Su Jun was in disguise, so he followed the trail and found that the minivan was a means of transportation for Su Su to attend kindergarten. At this moment, Luo Chen saw the pink vehicle parked next to the kindergarten¡¯s main gate.


    Wan Shuang sat in the car, playing with her phone. She looked at the inconspicuous car under the tree through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    Luo Chen¡¯s assumptions changed after observing the minivan for a long while. He didn¡¯t see Su Jun anywhere. When Su Su hacked his family¡¯s internal network, Luo Chen discovered two people were in the car, a retired special forces soldier in her twenties, Wan Shuang, and the four-year-old Su Su.


    Luo Chen immediately disregarded Su Su as a suspect. He assumed that Wan Shuang was the person who hacked into his family¡¯s internal network. After all, Wan Shuang had received training in the army, leading Luo Chen to believe that Wan Shuang possessed extraordinary network technology.


    In the end, Luo Chen patiently waited and kept an eye on Wan Shuang¡¯s movements. He looked at the data on his laptop and quietly waited for Wan Shuang to expose herself.


    The tracking device on Luo Chen¡¯s computer showed that Wan Shuang had been sitting still ever since he arrived at the kindergarten. As soon as Wan Shuang made a move, Luo Chen would receive more detailed data. It would be enough to capture the culprit who infiltrated his family¡¯s internal network.


    Wan Shuang, sitting in the minivan, noticed Luo Chen¡¯s presence and felt anxious. Luo Chen pursed his lips and looked at his laptop. With a beep, Luo Chen received more data. The data showed that the hacking device had revealed its precise location after being shut off. However, the data didn¡¯t come from the special forces soldier, Wan Shuang. Instead, it came from the western side of the kindergarten.


    ¡®Why is the device in the kindergarten and not out here?¡¯ Luo Chen was shocked when he saw the device¡¯s location on his laptop.

 Chapter 163 - A Feast for the Eyes

    Chapter 163 A Feast for the Eyes


    At that moment, Wan Shuang could no longer bear to sit still and wait for the person in the black vehicle to act. She turned off her phone, stuffed it into her pocket, and swiftly got out of the minivan. Then she approached Luo Chen¡¯s vehicle.


    Wan Shuang never feared others preying on her, but she would rip others to shreds if they preyed on Su Su.


    With a strong killing intent, Wan Shuang walked to the front of the black car and knocked on the window. She thundered, ¡°Who are you?! Come out and show yourself!¡±


    Wan Shuang couldn¡¯t see who was in the car due to the dark window tint. She only knew that the driver was a middle-aged man with gray hair.


    When the man saw Wan Shuang knocking on the windshield, he turned around and asked the person in the back seat for orders.


    Wan Shuang waited for the man to respond, but she became unhappy when the man refused to react. She yelled louder, ¡°Can you hear me?! Do I need to call the police?!¡±


    Wan Shuang believed that the person spying on her in the shadows was an evil person. She knew that the person would be exposed when the police intervened.


    Then the window rolled down, and a young voice sounded, ¡°Miss Wan, I think this is a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be rude to Shen Qing.¡±


    Looking at the overly good-looking boy from the car window, Wan Shuang thought he was a male version of Su Su. The more she looked at Luo Chen, the more she recognized him. Wan Shuang became less confident, ¡°D-Do you know me? W-Who are you?¡±


    Luo Chen looked at the information on his computer screen and felt a headache coming on. He explained, ¡°I have a partnership with your boss, Su Jun. Su Su saved me when she was at the hot spring resort last time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Wan Shuang looked at Luo Chen with doubt. She looked at the boy and thought he looked harmless, so she asked straightforwardly, ¡°So, what are you doing here? I noticed you¡¯ve been staring at me.¡±


    Luo Chen cleared his throat in an attempt to ease the awkwardness. He had no clue why the hacking device appeared in the kindergarten instead of in the minivan. Luo Chen lied through his teeth, ¡°I came to play with Su Su.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Wan Shuang replied hesitantly, barely allowing Luo Chen to explain himself.


    After all, Luo Chen was such a good-looking little boy. Wan Shuang felt that Luo Chen and Su Su would make a beautiful couple. She thought that the chubby little boy could not compare to Luo Chen.


    As the two spoke, Luo Chen noticed that he had lost connection to the hacking device. It was as if the other party had sensed they were being monitored. The last transmission showed that this person seemed to be moving toward the outer edge of the kindergarten.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good. The hacker is about to escape!


    Luo Chen knew something was wrong, so he quickly opened the car door and stood before Wan Shuang. Seeing that the woman was getting suspicious again, Luo Chen hurriedly explained, ¡°I remember that I have something important to tell Su Su.¡±


    Luo Chen ran toward the location on the hacking device as he spoke.

 Chapter 164 - Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 164 Something Was Wrong


    After running toward the hacking device¡¯s last location in mere seconds, Luo Chen stopped and raised his head. He looked puzzled.


    ¡®Is this the ladies¡¯ room?¡¯


    The boys¡¯ room was on the eastern side of the kindergarten, while the girls¡¯ room was on the west side. This was to prevent the kindergarteners from getting confused.


    At that moment, Luo Chen stood before the girls¡¯ room. Beside him was a little girl going to the toilet after class. Just as she was about to enter, she kindly reminded Luo Chen, ¡°This is the girls¡¯ toilet. You can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡®Does she think I¡¯m not smart enough to distinguish a boys¡¯ toilet from a girls¡¯ toilet?¡¯ Luo Chen¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Wait a minute, why did my laptop tell me that the hacking device came from this toilet?¡¯


    Just as Luo Chen doubted his laptop, Su Su washed her hands and exited the toilet. She thought about how Luo Chen monitored her movements for more than an hour. Su Su was distracted when she bumped into someone.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡± Su Su rubbed her forehead and apologized.


    Just as Su Su looked up to check on the other person, she saw Luo Chen¡¯s miserable expression.


    ¡®Why is Luo Chen here when I just turned off my old-fashioned phone?¡¯


    Su Su was nervous. She feared the Luo family¡¯s high-tech defense system and couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty after seeing Luo Chen. She stammered, ¡°L-Luo family! I-I mean, Luo Chen!¡±


    Luo Chen noticed the little girl¡¯s adorable expression as a myriad of thoughts flashed through his mind.


    ¡®The tracking code that I had written myself and my laptop can¡¯t be wrong. My calculations concluded that the hacking device would not be wrong even if it showed the Su family¡¯s minivan. The final location couldn¡¯t possibly be incorrect.¡¯


    Luo Chen could only assume two things at that moment. Either Su Su tried to hack into his family¡¯s internal network, or someone had planted the hacking device on the unwitting Su Su.


    However, Luo Chen didn¡¯t believe that a four-year-old girl could create such an advanced virus. So he was more inclined to the latter possibility.


    A dark light glinted in Luo Chen¡¯s eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Su Su, what¡¯s in your chest pocket?¡±


    Su Su was shocked at Luo Chen¡¯s question. She lowered her head, looked at her chest pocket, and saw the old-fashioned phone. It was wet and greasy from when Su Su held it tightly earlier, and the corners were exposed for Luo Chen to see.


    After hesitating, Su Su reluctantly took out the old-fashioned phone and handed it to Luo Chen. She pretended to be puzzled and said, ¡°This is my tiny phone. Mother Principal gave it to me when I was in the orphanage.¡±


    Previously, Su Su immediately turned off the signal of her old-fashioned phone when she noticed Luo Chen monitoring her. No matter how infatuated Su Su was with Luo Chen, she felt that something didn¡¯t seem right. Su Su watched nervously as Luo Chen took her phone with an indifferent expression. Luo Chen glanced at the old-fashioned phone and pressed its keypad a few times.


    The old-fashioned phone beeped, and Luo Chen showed its interface to Su Su. It was the program that Su Su used to input her virus. Luo Chen asked softly, ¡°Su Su, what is this?¡±


    The old-fashioned phone gently beeped. Then, Luo Chen showed her the interface that Su Su usually used to input the code. He asked softly, ¡°Su Su, what is this?¡±

 Chapter 165 - Seen Through by Luo Chen

    Chapter 165 Seen Through by Luo Chen


    Luo Chen¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but it still made Su Su react angrily. She grabbed the phone and said, ¡°What are you typing?!¡±


    ¡®Luo Chen had just grabbed the old-fashioned phone from me, but he already knew how to access my hidden interface. How¡¯s that possible?¡¯


    After hurriedly snatching the phone back from Luo Chen, Su Su realized that her behavior and tone didn¡¯t resemble the four-year-old girl she should be. She quickly switched to her child-like voice and explained, ¡°This phone is a precious thing that Mother Principal gave me. You can¡¯t do whatever you want with it!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Luo Chen looked at the little girl with a curious gaze. His smile wasn¡¯t indeed a smile.


    Luo Chen didn¡¯t press the buttons randomly. When Luo Chen took the phone from Su Su, he immediately realized that it had an unusual keypad. The keypad was modified and had an increased number of keys, making it easier for one to create code.


    With a glance, one could tell that the dark patterns on the keyboard seemed to be a new type of operation symbol that was twenty years ahead of its time. Luo Chen thought it was interesting and couldn¡¯t help but become suspicious of Su Su¡¯s panicking.


    ¡®Could Su Su have been reincarnated into this era? Is she like me?!¡¯


    Looking at Luo Chen¡¯s inquisitive yet doubtful eyes, Su Su knew that Luo Chen was conflicted. She knew that she needed to get away from him, so she said, ¡°Class is about to start. I need to head back now. Bye, Luo Chen!¡± Su Su ran to her classroom as she spoke, leaving Luo Chen to his thoughts.


    Luo Chen recalled his first meeting with Su Su and how they fought against the kidnappers. Then he remembered the second time they met. Even with a knife at her neck, Su Su remained calm. Luo Chen stroked his chin with interest.


    ¡®This little girl is something else. Don¡¯t the other Su family members realize how capable their youngest sister is?¡¯


    Sheng Qing was confused when he saw Luo Chen going to have a chat with Su Su for a while before coming back. He looked at Luo Chen with curiosity and asked, ¡°Young Master Luo, was the perpetrator in the kindergarten?¡±


    No matter how Sheng Qing looked at it, Luo Chen had come all this way seemingly for nothing


    Luo Chen got into the car and revealed a noncommittal smile as he answered, ¡°If I remember correctly, Su Jun invited me over to his house last time. Let¡¯s go with Su Su when she¡¯s done with school.¡±


    Sheng Qing noticed that Luo Chen was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Okay, but why do we have to wait till Miss Su Su finishes school?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s when she¡¯ll be around.¡± Luo Chen then closed his eyes to get some rest.


    Since Su Su had an excuse that her class was about to start, Luo Chen decided to go to the Su family home, where Su Su had nowhere to hide.


    Back in the classroom, Su Su felt uneasy. Although she had gotten away from Luo Chen, his series of accurate guesses made it impossible for her to continue hiding the truth. Su Su felt that Luo Chen had seen through her lies.


    ¡®Sigh. As expected, the handsome ones are the most dangerous.¡¯


    Regret filled Su Su¡¯s heart. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have called Luo Chen good-looking. After interacting with the boy several times, Luo Chen had finally caught her red-handed.


    Bai Xin noticed that Su Su sighed. When the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention, Bai Xin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Su Su? Are you hungry? I brought some biscuits with me. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    Su Su felt worse when she saw Bai Xin¡¯s attentive and naive expression. As a four-year-old girl, Su Su should¡¯ve been like Bai Xin. However, she panicked just now and couldn¡¯t hold herself back, causing Luo Chen to become suspicious.

 Chapter 166

    ?166 Wouldn¡¯t Admit It No Matter What


    Su Su sighed again and waved her hand, refusing Bai Xin¡¯s offer. She said with a saddened expression, ¡°Bai Xin, what would you do when you¡¯ve done something terrible, and your father found out about it?¡±


    Bai Xin was shocked, but he answered righteously, ¡°I¡¯ll refuse to admit it, of course! I¡¯m my father¡¯s only child. He can¡¯t argue with me no matter how angry he is.¡±


    Bai Xin felt that his words were cowardly. The chubby little boy wanted to protect his pride before his Goddess, Su Su, so she added, ¡°But a man like me would never do bad things. I¡¯m a moral and responsible man!¡±


    However, Su Su completely ignored Bai Xin¡¯s cool behavior and flattering eyes. Her gaze dispersed as if she had thought of something. It seemed that Bai Xin¡¯s words had enlightened Su Su.


    No matter what Luo Chen suspected, Su Su was still just a four-year-old girl. Even if Luo Chen could connect the dots, would he be able to say that Su Su had traveled back in time?


    Any other person wouldn¡¯t have such a ridiculous imagination. Therefore, Su Su knew she should just deny Luo Chen¡¯s allegations no matter what. After all, Luo Chen was the only person suspicious of her.


    Nonetheless, Su Su never expected that Luo Chen would have experienced a more bizarre situation than hers. Su Su was in her twenties when she traveled back in time to her four-year-old self, while Luo Chen had died in his twenties, being reborn as his nine-year-old self.


    Since that was the case, Luo Chen could guess the truth behind Su Su¡¯s true identity. However, Su Su would only find out about Luo Chen¡¯s secret later.


    Meanwhile, school ended more than an hour earlier than usual. When Su Su came home, she realized that Su Qiao and the twins hadn¡¯t returned. The house was empty.


    Su Su was bored, so she went to the kitchen and watched as the servants prepared some food. ¡°Miss Su Su, what do you want us to make for your big brother?¡± A servant asked kindly.


    The servant¡¯s recognized that Su Su had a talent for baking after seeing her bake a cake for Su Jun. Looking at the adorable Su Su, the servants were willing to let Su Su into the kitchen and let her cook something.


    ¡°Well, I think I should make some cookies for my brothers.¡± Su Su placed a finger on her chin, pondered, and continued, ¡°Oh, and for Su Qian and Su Hao too!¡±


    With an idea in mind, Su Su prepared to make the cookies. She asked the servants to help her put on an apron. Then she put on some protective sleeves to protect her clothes from getting dirty. The little girl also tied her smooth hair into a bun. She looked like an adorable chef.


    Su Su stepped on a small stool next to the kitchen counter. After weighing some ingredients, she began kneading the dough with utter focus.

 Chapter 167

    167 Haunting People


    After placing the perfectly-shaped cookie dough into the oven, Su Su dusted the flour off her hands and stretched. After more than an hour¡¯s worth of work, the sweet and delectable cookies would be ready to eat.


    Su Su was excited to see the faces of her family members when they tried her cookies for the first time. After taking off her apron and sleeves, Su Su ran to the house entrance and waited for the others to return.


    Soon after, Su Jun¡¯s appeared at the entrance. Su Su immediately ran into Su Jun¡¯s arms as Su Zhen¡¯s ice-blue sports car appeared. Then Su Su turned around and ran into Su Zhen¡¯s arms.


    A moment later, Su Qiao and Su Qian came home from school. Su Su ran back and forth between them with a smile on her chubby little face.


    However, after hugging Su Qian, Su Su noticed a figure she dreaded seeing. It was Luo Chen. Su Su froze in place. She never expected the handsome Luo Chen to be so intimidating.


    Luo Chen looked at Su Su with a half-smile. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Su Su, aren¡¯t you going to welcome me to your home?¡±


    While maintaining her adorable smile, Su Su thought, ¡®I never realized how sly Luo Chen was.¡¯


    At that moment, the only person smiling at Luo Chen was Su Su. The surrounding family members didn¡¯t look too good when they saw Luo Chen following closely behind Su Su.


    But Luo Chen didn¡¯t panic. He continued following Su Su gracefully as if he was strolling around in his backyard. Luo Chen walked past Su Jun and Su Zhen, whose expressions were frigid, and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Su Jun, Su Zhen, how are you?¡±


    ¡°What brings you to our home so suddenly, Luo Chen?¡± Su Jun asked gloomily. He thought that this kid was evil. Su Jun was worried that Luo Chen would seduce Su Su and didn¡¯t want them to get along. Su Jun never expected Luo Chen to follow his little sister to their home.


    Luo Chen noticed the uninviting tone in Su Jun¡¯s tone, so he shrugged and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to your home the last time we met, Big Brother Su Jun?¡±


    Su Jun¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. He remembered what he said, but it was only to be polite after reaching an agreement with Luo Chen. An ordinary person would have disregarded Su Jun¡¯s offer, but he didn¡¯t expect Luo Chen to take it seriously.


    Su Jun could only allow Luo Chen to come in. But he wasn¡¯t satisfied, so he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t appropriate for you to call me Big Brother since we aren¡¯t related.¡± Su Jun had goosebumps all over his body when the sly Luo Chen called him that.


    They only knew that Luo Chen was an orphan whose entire family died in a horrific car accident and was entirely unaware of how terrifying Luo Chen truly was.


    ¡°Okay then¡± Luo Chen lowered his gaze in deep thought. When Luo Chen saw the little girl beside him with her head tilted in confusion, an idea appeared in his head. He imitated Su Jun¡¯s tone and said, ¡°Big Brother¡±

 Chapter 168

    168 Successfully Defeated Su Qiao


    Su Su and Su Jun were disgusted by how Luo Chen said, brother. Su Jun was so disgusted that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Su Su¡¯s body stiffened, and she felt like ants were nibbling on her feet.


    ¡®Did calling Su Jun ¡°Big Brother¡± always sound this disgusting?¡¯


    Luo Chen sensed Su Su¡¯s reaction, which further confirmed his guess. He knew that Su Su was indeed not just a regular four-year-old girl.


    Su Qiao didn¡¯t know who Luo Chen was. The two had never met after all. During their time at the hot spring resort, Su Qiao was either focused on Su Su or the gourmet food. This was Su Qiao and Luo Chen¡¯s first meeting.


    After looking at Luo Chen¡¯s perfect appearance, Su Qiao felt like he had been crushed. He wondered how there could be a more handsome person than himself. ¡®Why is this kid standing so close to Su Su?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not allowed to be so close to my sister. Get lost, kid!¡± Su Qiao shouted in jealousy and anger.


    Luo Chen turned his head and looked at Su Qiao indifferently. But he didn¡¯t reply nor step aside.


    The other Su family members were still shocked, but they didn¡¯t bother to stop the reckless Su Qiao. Su Qiao took a step forward and stood before Luo Chen, overbearing and arrogant. He said fiercely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? If you don¡¯t get lost right now, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Su Qiao wouldn¡¯t allow anyone with evil intentions to be near Su Su. Especially an exceptionally good-looking boy like Luo Chen. At that moment, Su Qiao started to miss that chubby little boy.


    Su Su was stunned by Luo Chen¡¯s handsomeness while Su Qiao started to lose his confidence. Faced with Su Qiao¡¯s threat, Luo Chen didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    To Su Qiao, only a man with huge biceps and tendons would be a worthy opponent, while a fragile boy like Luo Chen was nothing.


    Su Qiao noticed Luo Chen¡¯s disdainful tone, so he punched the boy standing beside Su Su. He wanted to teach Luo Chen a lesson so he wouldn¡¯t dare stand so close to Su Su again.


    But before Su Qiao could land a hit, Luo Chen¡¯s fair face appeared before his face halfway through. Suddenly, Su Qiao felt a tremendous force on his wrist that he had never felt before. Then he was thrown sideways and felt a punch on his chest.


    Like a slow-motion scene in a movie, Su Qiao opened his mouth in surprise and horror. He fell to the ground and started coughing.


    Luo Chen withdrew his fist and turned to Su Su. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°I made sure to avoid hitting his face.¡±


    Luo Chen managed to knock Su Qiao down with just two moves.

 Chapter 169

    169 Sparring


    ¡®The little devil of my family was no match for Luo Chen?¡¯ Su Su thought with widened eyes.


    Su Qiao looked like he was in great pain as he spoke. He couldn¡¯t get up, so he gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Help me get my revenge, Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself if you can¡¯t defeat him. I can¡¯t be bothered with this.¡± Su Jun¡¯s expression was unsightly. Su Jun couldn¡¯t blame Luo Chen since Su Qiao was the one who made the first move. Su Jun could only say, ¡°Uncle Chen, bring Su Qiao to the emergency room.¡±


    Su Qiao¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Luo Chen as Chen Shun, and the other servants carried the boy away. Su Qiao couldn¡¯t accept that Luo Chen had sent him flying with a single punch.


    Su Su sighed. It looked as though no one in the Su family could punish Luo Chen. Su Su could only do her best to get rid of Luo Chen herself.


    Luo Chen¡¯s indifferent expression only went away after Su Qiao disappeared around the corner. Luo Chen stretched his muscles, swept his gaze across the others, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Chen¡¯s tone made it seem like the Su family belonged to him.


    The other family members dispersed when they sensed the strange atmosphere. Some returned to their rooms, while others went upstairs.


    Luo Chen sat on the Su family¡¯s sofa. Although Su Jun was unwelcoming, he could only order the servants to serve some tea. After all, the Su family and Luo family collaborated, so Su Jun made sure to uphold etiquette and treat Luo Chen with respect.


    Su Jun sat before Luo Chen, staring into his eyes as he asked, ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to visit your family and see Su Su while here.¡± Luo Chen smiled widely, revealing his teeth. He looked harmless, just like a nine-year-old boy should.


    But unbeknownst to Su Jun, Luo Chen had recently caused a lot of stir in the business world. He had even started a large-scale investment project early that morning. Luo Chen should¡¯ve been swamped today, but he somehow managed to come to the Su family home. Did he make an excuse to see Su Su?


    Su Jun¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep me in suspense. Just tell me what you¡¯re here for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as I said. I just came to see Su Su,¡± Luo Chen said sincerely. ¡®Do I have to come up with another reason to make Su Jun feel more at ease?¡¯


    Luo Chen mentioned Su Su¡¯s name several times, but the little girl only sat quietly on the sidelines, trying to suppress her presence. However, she had no choice but to come forward. Su Su knew that Luo Chen had caught her red-handed when she hacked into his family¡¯s internal network.


    Su Su looked at the smiling Luo Chen. Then she swallowed her saliva and walked to Su Jun. ¡°I bumped into Luo Chen at the kindergarten just now, so I invited him to the house so we could play. Is that okay?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice was charming. Su Jun couldn¡¯t resist and could only helplessly hug Su Su.


    Su Jun thought Luo Chen might have good intentions since he heard that the two met at the kindergarten. But Su Jun still kept a close watch on them. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t argue since you only want to play with Luo Chen.¡±

 Chapter 170

    170 Ticking Time Bomb


    Su Su hugged her big brother¡¯s neck and cheered happily. Then she struggled out of Su Jun¡¯s arms and looked at Luo Chen with sparkling eyes. ¡°Come on, Luo Chen. I¡¯ll show you my puppy!¡±


    Su Su decided that she might as well have fun with Luo Chen since he had already come all this way to investigate her.


    Su Su took the initiative to hold Luo Chen¡¯s hand, but she remembered that Su Jun was beside her. She reacted quickly and grabbed Luo Chen¡¯s sleeve instead. Su Jun only nodded in satisfaction when he saw that.


    Su Su dragged Luo Chen to her puppy¡¯s room. No one else was around, so Su Su quickly let go of Luo Chen and stood before him. She stared at Luo Chen nervously and angrily, waiting for him to interrogate her as he did before.


    But after gazing at Su Su for a while, Luo Chen glanced over the little girl¡¯s head and saw the dog house. Inside, a tiny guard dog wagged its tail and stared at the two curiously.


    Luo Chen walked to the dog house, squatted down, and calmly said, ¡°Does this puppy belong to you? I can see that its name is Pudding. It¡¯s rather cute, I¡¯d say.¡±


    Su Su choked on her words when she saw Luo Chen reaching out to pet the puppy gently. The words she had prepared to use against Luo Chen were rendered useless.


    After a moment of silence, Su Su couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She said, ¡°Luo Chen, you¡¯re already nine years old. Why did you come to the kindergarten? Do you want to learn too?¡±


    Su Su said these ignorant words on purpose. She wanted to test Luo Chen¡¯s intentions.


    Su Su wondered, ¡®Why did he appear at the kindergarten? How did he find me with such ease? Did someone close to Luo Chen develop his family¡¯s high-tech defense system to protect their internal network, or did Luo Chen do it himself?¡¯


    Luo Chen noticed that Su Su couldn¡¯t help but speak, so he stood up. Su Su had piqued his interest. Luo Chen teased Su Su and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been to school for a long time. I just¡±


    Su Su was surprised that Luo Chen ignored her words. She paused for a moment and waited for Luo Chen to continue.


    Luo Chen smiled menacingly, and as Su Su wished, he continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to settle something. My subordinate told me that a little perpetrator had hacked into my family¡¯s internal network in an attempt to steal confidential information.¡±


    Indeed, there was a person before Luo Chen who possessed highly-advanced technology. Su Su was shocked.


    The menacing smile on Luo Chen¡¯s face deepened when he saw that he had made Su Su flustered. He continued, ¡°My subordinate also told me that he had successfully traced the hacking device¡¯s information. Then I found you based on the data my subordinate gave me.¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s words were not all true. In truth, he had lost track of the hacking device. He spent a lot of time and effort but could barely locate it. Luo Chen only said those things to test Su Su.


    Su Su was shocked when she heard this. ¡®Did Luo Chen break into my phone? How could I have missed that?¡¯


    If what Luo Chen said was true, then the old-fashioned phone in Su Su¡¯s pocket could be a metaphoric ticking time bomb. Su Su was in a highly dangerous situation.


    No matter how capable the old-fashioned phone was, Su Su couldn¡¯t use it anymore since Luo Chen had broken into it because he would know every time she used it.


    ¡®After bringing that phone back with me from the future, Luo Chen and his people turned it into a pile of scrap metal just like that?¡¯ Su Su couldn¡¯t suppress her anger, and her expression became unsightly. But Su Su held it in under such circumstances and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 171

    171 A False Alarm


    Luo Chen noticed the little girl¡¯s reluctant expression and thought, ¡®It looks like the old-fashioned phone with strange features is essential to Su Su.¡¯


    But no matter how much Luo Chen asked, Su Su wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth, so he gave up on the idea of interrogating her. Nonetheless, Luo Chen was confident that he would uncover Su Su¡¯s secrets sooner or later.


    To comfort Su Su¡¯s nervousness, Luo Chen smiled and said, ¡°But when I saw you, I felt that I must¡¯ve made a mistake. I wondered how you could be the one who infiltrated my family¡¯s internal network to steal our confidential information since you¡¯re still so young. Even if you had the device, you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with this. Someone must¡¯ve been trying to frame you.¡±


    ¡®Since Luo Chen thinks that a four-year-old girl like me can¡¯t do such things, I should leave it be.¡¯ Su Su didn¡¯t care who Luo Chen suspected to be the perpetrator.


    ¡°Well, I know that a child like you couldn¡¯t do such things,¡± Luo Chen said as he bent down slightly. Then he patted the little girl¡¯s head as though he was her elder brother.


    Su Su¡¯s body instantly relaxed as she heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Luo Chen would expose her. Instead, he misunderstood the situation. ¡®Phew, it¡¯s a false alarm.¡¯


    Su Su returned to her usual self before the good-looking Luo Chen. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Luo Chen!¡±


    Luo Chen looked at the innocent little girl and wanted to call her out by saying, ¡°You¡¯re not a four-year-old girl, are you?¡± Instead, he kept his mouth shut with great effort.


    The two kept their thoughts to themselves. The two looked affectionate when they walked out of the room, like brother and sister.


    Su Jun was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. Then he saw that the two were no longer awkward and had become much gentler to each other. Su Jun was stunned.


    Su Su ran toward Su Jun and climbed on his lap with both hands. She stammered, ¡°Big Brother, I want to go to Luo Chen¡¯s house to play!¡±


    Since Luo Chen had shifted his suspicions away from the little girl, Su Su decided to take the opportunity and interact with Luo Chen as much as possible.


    Su Su wanted to know who Luo Chen¡¯s subordinate was. She felt that his subordinate could come in handy because their proficiency in computer science was twenty years ahead of this era. As long as Su Su could fully use that person¡¯s talents, human technology could advance twenty years quicker than usual.


    Su Su also wanted to dispel Luo Chen¡¯s suspicions toward her while investigating the Luo family. After that, she would disable Luo Chen¡¯s tracking software linked to her old-fashioned phone.


    Luo Chen unknowingly inspired Su Su to develop her series of plans. Luo Chen would be dumbfounded when he found out about this in the future.


    After the tension eased up, Su Su pulled Luo Chen away to watch some cartoons. But soon after, a sweet and milky scent filled the air. ¡°The cookies are ready!¡± Su Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she ran to the kitchen cheerfully.

 Chapter 172

    172 They Took It as Soon as They Saw It


    After a while, Su Su came out with a tray full of cookies. The cookies were golden and crisp, giving off an alluring smell. Su Jun was in the living room when Su Su greeted him happily, ¡°Big Brother, try some of my cookies!¡±


    Su Su looked at Luo Chen and felt she shouldn¡¯t be stingy with her cookies, so she offered, ¡°You can have some too, Luo Chen!¡±


    Su Jun and Luo Chen stretched their hands out, wanting to take a piece. They coincidentally grabbed the same heart-shaped cookie that Su Su placed in the middle of the tray.


    When Luo Chen touched Su Jun¡¯s hand, he shrunk back and smiled modestly, ¡°You try one first, Big Brother.¡±


    Veins appeared on Su Jun¡¯s forehead. No matter what, this kid was always an eyesore to Su Jun. Luo Chen made it seem like the heart-shaped cookie was specifically made for him but offered it to Su Jun instead.


    Su Jun took the cookie and tasted it. The milky fragrance and sweetness filled his mouth. It was delicious even for Su Jun, who didn¡¯t enjoy sweet foods. He patted Su Su¡¯s head and praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Su Su! I like it very much, and I can tell that you¡¯ve worked hard on these.¡±


    Su Su felt a sense of accomplishment when Su Jun said that. Her big brother praised her so much that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Su Su¡¯s adorable appearance resembled a doll that walked out of a painting.


    Luo Chen then ate a piece and said doubtfully, ¡°It¡¯s truly delicious! How did you make these, Su Su? The cookie is better than what I usually have.¡±


    Whenever Su Su spoke, Luo Chen would continue asking questions. The two chatted back and forth, but Su Jun couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise.


    Luo Chen had interrupted the interaction between Su Jun and Su Su. Looking at the two chatting happily, Su Jun sat quietly on the sidelines as a sense of sourness welled up in his heart.


    Luo Chen felt an icy gaze on the back of his head when he started chatting with Su Su. He turned around and saw the gloomy-looking Su Jun exuding a malicious aura, looking utterly dissatisfied.


    Luo Chen was stunned, but he immediately understood what was going on. He knew that Su Jun doted on Su Su. The little girl¡¯s big brother would become unhappy if Luo Chen and Su Su talked for too long.


    Luo Chen would quit whenever things were looking good. He still needed the Su family¡¯s help and knew that it wasn¡¯t worth it to annoy Su Jun. After chatting with Su Su for a long while, Luo Chen said, ¡°I still have some matters to tend to at my office. I shall come and revisit you in the future.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re finally leaving!¡¯ Su Jun felt relieved. But immediately after, Su Jun recalled Luo Chen mentioning he would revisit the Su family. He started to feel a headache coming on.


    No matter how uneasy Su Jun felt about Luo Chen, he was still a nine-year-old boy on the surface. Su Jun felt that he shouldn¡¯t be bothered with a child since he was an adult. It would be too sullen for Su Jun.


    Luo Chen politely thanked the Su family members for their hospitality and prepared to leave with Sheng Qing. However, Su Su called out to him, ¡°L-Luo Chen, wait!¡±

 Chapter 173

    173 Su Jun¡¯s Promise


    Luo Chen turned around and saw the little girl trotting over with a doggie bag in her hands. He looked inside the bag and saw some cookies.


    Su Su said sweetly, ¡°I made these for you, Luo Chen. Since you liked my cookies, I thought you should bring some home with you.¡± Then she looked up and waited for Luo Chen¡¯s response.


    After their conversation, Su Su felt that Luo Chen was an attractive little boy with a high IQ whenever he wasn¡¯t playing any tricks on her. She needed to build a good relationship with Luo Chen to take advantage of him and gather the information she needed.


    Luo Chen revealed an expectant expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He held the bag and gently replied, ¡°Okay then, Su Su! Thank you!¡±


    The jealousy in Su Jun¡¯s heart finally overwhelmed him when he saw the two waving goodbye. Su Su walked to the living room as she heard Su Jun say sourly, ¡°It looks like you have a best friend. I¡¯m not your favorite person anymore, am I?¡±


    Su Su was shocked and quickly comforted Su Jun, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Big Brother! You¡¯re still my favorite person!¡± She wanted to quickly run away after saying that, in case Su Jun thought of tormenting her with his sourness.


    But the more Su Su worried, the more she couldn¡¯t escape. Su Jun stopped the little girl, and his tone changed, ¡°I just remembered something. Come with me, Su Su.¡±


    Su Jun carried the guilty Su Su and went upstairs without an explanation. The little girl watched as Su Jun typed on his keyboard. Then Su Jun fiddled with the printer and approached Su Su with a piece of paper.


    Su Su stared at the bold print on the paper. The text reads, ¡°I, Su Su, promise to ask for Big Brother¡¯s consent before I get a boyfriend. If Big Brother disapproves of that boy, I will not date him. Moreover, I promise that my favorite brother will always be Su Jun.¡±


    Although Su Su was shocked by the contents, she pretended that she couldn¡¯t read. She only stared blankly at the paper before her. ¡®Oh my goodness. Su Jun is usually kind and gentle toward me. When did he become so sly?¡¯


    ¡°What is this, Big Brother?¡± Su Su asked.


    Seeing that Su Su was confused, Su Jun cleared his throat and pretended to panic. He explained, ¡°This is a promise I¡¯m making to buy you some cotton candy. I¡¯ll buy you some as long as you place your fingerprint on this paper.¡±


    Su Jun never allowed his siblings to have cotton candy since it caused tooth decay. But Su Jun needed an excuse to make Su Su agree to his terms, so he had to say that.


    Su Su felt amused and touched by the agreement. She pretended to be ignorant and nodded in confusion. Then, she placed her finger on the ink pad that Su Jun handed over and stamped her fingerprint onto the piece of paper.


    When Su Su went downstairs, the servants had already taken the rest of the cookies and placed them on a shelf to cool. The cookies¡¯ temperature was just right for packing.

 Chapter 174

    ?174 Contrasting Siblings


    Su Su put her oven mitts on and muttered, ¡°These are for Fifth Brother and Su Qian, some are for Big Brother, and let¡¯s not forget Fourth Brother.¡± Then she went to deliver the cookie-filled doggie bags to her siblings and cousin.


    When Su Su went upstairs to look for Su Qiao, she heard continuous banging sounds coming from his room, as if he was smashing something. She knocked on his door with a puzzled expression. After a long while, Su Qiao finally opened the door.


    Su Su was surprised to see Su Qiao shirtless and dripping with sweat. She looked into the room and asked, ¡°Fifth Brother, are you hitting your punching bag?¡±


    ¡®Su Qiao couldn¡¯t get up after Luo Chen punched him, but he seems to have recovered already.¡¯


    Su Qiao nodded with a determined expression, which differed from his usual rowdiness. He took the doggie bag from Su Su and patted his chest as he said indifferently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t injured or anything. Luo Chen just punched the air out of me. I¡¯ll forgive him this time.¡±


    Su Qiao looked at the other doggie bags in Su Su¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°I made cookies!¡± Su Su said proudly.


    When Su Qiao heard that, he unexpectedly waved his hand and returned his doggie bag to Su Su. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t eat these.¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t expect Su Qiao to reject her cookies. She asked with widened eyes, ¡°W-Why not?¡±


    Su Qiao noticed the little girl¡¯s saddened expression. He knew that Su Su had worked hard on the cookies, so he decided to take a cookie and have a taste. He gave the little girl a thumbs up after taking a small bite.


    Then he handed the doggie bag back to Su Su and said sincerely, ¡°Su Su, I can¡¯t eat this. If I want to build my muscles, I can¡¯t have cookies that are high in oil and sugar.¡±


    Su Qiao managed to convince the little girl, so she helplessly took the bag back from him. ¡°O-Okay, Fifth Brother.¡±


    Seeing that Su Qiao was going to continue his training, Su Su couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fifth Brother, why are you working out?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I want to improve my boxing skills and beat Luo Chen to a bloody pulp!¡± Su Qiao¡¯s expression became fierce as he waved his fists and moved backward.


    Su Su helplessly shook her head and went away. Then she felt distressed. Su Su had an extra cookie with her since Su Qiao had rejected her offer, and she couldn¡¯t finish it herself. Su Su wondered if she could give the cookie to anyone else.


    After a long while, Su Su finally thought of Su Hao. Although Su Hao and his sister had grown up together, their personalities differed significantly. Su Qian was lively, quick-witted, and generous while gaining the Su siblings¡¯ favor.


    Su Su and Su Hao barely spoke. Since Su Hao was a loner and usually distanced himself from others, they almost forgot that he existed.


    Su Su felt Su Hao was lonely because of his behavior and because he was wary of the Su siblings. Su Hao was worried that the Su family would abandon him like Grandma Su and his father did.

 Chapter 175

    175 Don¡¯t Pretend to Be Kind


    Su Su wanted the twins to live harmoniously with her family, and since Su Qian had already adapted, she knew she couldn¡¯t leave Su Hao behind. The little girl decided to give Su Hao a cookie and comfort him.


    Su Su went to the small building with the doggie bag of cookies in her hands. When she noticed Su Qian wasn¡¯t in her room, she knocked on Su Hao¡¯s door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me?¡± Su Hao said as he opened the door impatiently.


    However, his face became darker when he saw Su Su instead of Su Qian. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t answer and handed the bag of cookies over. Then she said, ¡°I made some delicious cookies. I brought some over for you guys to try¡±


    Su Su was puzzled from being yelled at for no reason. Before she could figure out what she had done to offend Su Hao, she asked, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®Why are children so irritable these days? I didn¡¯t even say anything, and he started yelling at me.¡¯ Su Su was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so kind to me by offering me some cookies. You must be giving me these because no one else wants them!¡± Su Hao continued to glare at Su Su with resentment.


    Su Su knew that Su Hao was right. She only gave the cookie to Su Hao because Su Qiao didn¡¯t want it. Su Su didn¡¯t intend to give a cookie to Su Hao because she had never thought of him.


    Su Su was annoyed. She didn¡¯t expect Su Hao to misunderstand her. Su Su stepped forward and looked at Su Hao worriedly, then she explained, ¡°N-No, you misunderstand me, Su Hao¡±


    Su Su tried using her soft, child-like voice to calm Su Hao down, but it only angered him. ¡°I already told you not to pretend to be kind!¡± Su Hao¡¯s face became unsightly as he reached out and pushed Su Su away.


    Bang!


    Su Hao turned around and slammed the door mercilessly as Su Su fell to the ground along with the doggie bag of cookies that she held. Su Su¡¯s body pressed onto the bag and a crackling sound echoed in the air.


    ¡°Su Su, are you okay?!¡± Su Qian exclaimed. Then she quickly ran toward Su Su and helped her up.


    Su Su was still in a daze. Then she looked at the broken cookies and came back to her senses. She asked, ¡°Where were you, Su Qian? I was looking for you just now.¡±


    ¡°I-I fought with Su Hao, so I went to the roof to get some air. Are you hurt?¡± Su Qian hurriedly picked Su Su up and dusted her clothes. She looked at the little girl with a broken heart.


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Su Su didn¡¯t feel any pain since she was short, and Su Hao didn¡¯t use much force. However, Su Su fell onto the cookies, shattering them into tiny pieces.


    Su Su wanted to give her delicious cookies to Su Qian and her brother, but she fell on them and crushed them. She was aggrieved that Su Hao had yelled at her for no reason. Su Su choked as she said, ¡°Does Su Hao dislike me?¡±


    Su Su hadn¡¯t done anything to offend Su Hao, but she could sense that Su Hao felt disgusted toward her.

 Chapter 176

    176 Resentful Su Hao


    Su Qian looked at the little girl¡¯s red-rimmed eyes and felt conflicted. She knew what was wrong with Su Hao but didn¡¯t know how to explain it. She could only apologize on Su Hao¡¯s behalf, ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it, Su Su. Su Hao is the one who doesn¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    But it seemed that Su Su had wasted hours of effort. How could Su Su not be sad? Since Su Su was a child in this timeline, tears would involuntarily fall whenever she felt wronged. She wiped her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Su Qian. There must¡¯ve been a misunderstanding somewhere. But I accidentally broke the cookie I wanted to give you.¡±


    Looking at the broken cookie in a panic, Su Qian picked it up and comforted the little girl, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Su Su. I can still eat it even if it¡¯s broken. Here, I¡¯ll try some right now.¡± Su Qiao took a piece of the cookie and put it into her mouth.


    Su Qian¡¯s eyes widened as she chewed. She was sincere and, at the same time, trying to comfort Su Su. She exclaimed, ¡°W-Wow! This is delicious, Su Su.¡±


    Su Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw Su Qian¡¯s hilarious expression. The little girl couldn¡¯t stay angry no matter how offended she was when faced with the angelic Su Qian.


    Su Su didn¡¯t want Su Qian to be caught in the middle of Su Hao and herself, so she helplessly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come and play with Su Hao when he¡¯s in a better mood. I still have to deliver some cookies to Fourth Brother. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±


    ¡°O-Okay, Su Su! Again, I¡¯m truly sorry for Su Hao¡¯s behavior!¡± Su Qian looked at Su Su with concern. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Su Su hadn¡¯t taken Su Hao¡¯s offense to heart.


    Su Su waved her hand and regained her spirit. She walked away with her short legs as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®Forget it. I don¡¯t need to feel sorry for Su Su. If she fell and got hurt, she would complain to Su Jun, and then they would kick me out of the house,¡¯ Su Hao thought unhappily.


    Then Su Hao thought of what Su Ren had told him, ¡°Do you think you can rest easy in the Su family home just because your sister is on good terms with Su Su? Let me tell you something, I had a good relationship with Su Su too, but they put me here with you guys in the end because of her.¡±


    When Su Hao tried to refute, Su Ren sneered, ¡°I could stay in the main house because I¡¯m their adopted sister, but I wonder what would happen to you. Su Su only needs to say a few words, and Su Jun would kick you guys out of the Su family home within minutes.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Isn¡¯t your sister in the same situation as me? Sooner or later, Su Su will hurt her as she hurt me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll be out on the streets with your sister in no time.¡±


    Su Hao¡¯s worst nightmare was to wander the streets. Su Ren¡¯s words reached the depths of Su Hao¡¯s heart. Therefore, resentment and anger filled his heart when he saw Su Su.


    Su Hao was annoyed when he thought of what Su Ren had said. He could only pound his bed in pain and feel nothing but anger.

 Chapter 177

    177 Su Jun Smacks a Child


    Su Su figured she should get in touch with Su Hao by gradually breaking through his psychological defense mechanisms. She wanted him to feel the kindness of the Su family so that he wouldn¡¯t be wary of them.


    Su Su thought she should first consult with Su Qiao since he was a boy like Su Hao. Perhaps then she could get closer to Su Hao. But something happened to Su Qiao before she could even talk to him.


    It was a hot evening, and Su Su had just gotten back from kindergarten. She jogged into the living room and decided to ask Ah Shan for some ice cream. After that, she wanted to look for Su Qian and Su Qiao so they could play together.


    But at that moment, Su Su saw Su Qiao kneeling on the floor without a shirt. He gritted his teeth and shouted as Su Jun stood behind him.


    The atmosphere was tense, and Su Jun looked disappointed as he held a long bamboo stick. Meanwhile, Su Qiao had an angered expression as his face was flushed red.


    Before Su Su could collect her thoughts, she heard Su Qiao scream, ¡°You can beat me as much as you want! I will never admit it! I can just die so I can see mom and dad again. I can¡¯t put up with you anymore.¡±


    Su Jun was livid as the veins on his forehead throbbed when he heard Su Qiao¡¯s words. He refuted with extreme anger, ¡°How can you say that, Su Qiao?! When did you become so hateful? Will you still refuse to admit it even if I beat you to death?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and do it!¡± Su Qiao stiffened as he shouted.


    When Su Qiao finished yelling, Su Jun swung the bamboo stick fiercely. Then a crisp smacking sound echoed through the air.


    Smack!


    Su Qiao trembled violently and started sweating profusely from the pain. Su Qiao remained knelt and swallowed his desire to cry.


    Su Su was shocked by what she saw. When Su Jun hit Su Qiao with the bamboo stick, Su Su was so scared that she took a big step back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see this, Su Su,¡± Wan Shuang quickly picked the little girl up and said lowly. Then she covered Su Su¡¯s eyes and walked away.


    Su Su could hear the sounds of the bamboo stick and Su Qiao¡¯s cries coming from the living room. She became anxious, pried Wan Shuang¡¯s hand from her eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of what¡¯s happening, Sister Wan. I need to see if Su Qiao is okay.¡±


    Su Su knew her big brother very well. Su Jun would never hit someone unless he had no other choice. Indeed Su Qiao had caused severe trouble since Su Jun was utterly outraged.


    Su Su shouldn¡¯t interfere since she was the family¡¯s youngest member. However, she wanted to know why Su Jun and Su Qiao were at odds.


    Wan Shuang was relieved to see that the little girl wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, the little girl was curious. Wan Shuang carried Su Su to the window and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let them catch you, okay?¡±


    Su Su nodded and frowned as she looked through the window. The glass window was thick, blocking most of the noise. Su Su couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between her brothers and could only see them near the sofa.


    Su Qiao knelt on the ground as his mouth opened and closed. His expression was unruly, as if he was refuting while Su Jun was gloomy. Su Su noticed several red marks on Su Qiao¡¯s back, and he looked terrifying.


    Su Su¡¯s heart ached as she watched. She saw Su Jun raising the bamboo stick as if he would hit Su Qiao again. Su Su was shocked and out of breath.


    ¡®Why is Su Qiao talking back to Su Jun? Big Brother wouldn¡¯t be so angry if Su Qiao weren¡¯t so stubborn and prideful. You¡¯re only making Big Brother hit you some more!¡¯


    However, Su Qiao didn¡¯t intend to give in. He even raised his voice and something disdainful. Su Su was worried that Su Jun would hit Su Qiao again, but her big brother¡¯s expression changed as he threw the bamboo stick onto the ground.

 Chapter 178

    178 Su Qiao Made a Mistake


    Su Jun looked at Su Qiao deeply, turned around, and strode away. Su Qiao remained knelt with his fist clenched as he stared at the ground.


    Su Su looked around, wondering if she should go in and make sure Su Qiao was okay when Chen Shun walked over and sighed. He picked Su Qiao up and took him away.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Su stammered. She didn¡¯t know why Su Jun and Su Qiao had such an argument when they were fine before. Su Jun even beat Su Qiao when they quarreled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Su Su. Your brother must¡¯ve done something horrible for Su Jun to beat him like that.¡± Wan Shuang was just as confused as Su Su. She hugged the little girl and stayed rooted to the ground.


    Although Wan Shuang had witnessed worse punishments in the army, she had never seen Su Jun beat a child before.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± While Su Su and Wan Shuang remained at the window, Su Zhen¡¯s voice echoed from behind.


    Su Su turned around and saw Su Zhen after not seeing him for a few days. She hurriedly stretched her arms out and yelled, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    Su Zhen took Su Su from Wan Shuang and carried her to the empty living room. Then he said, ¡°How could you dare watch what happened? Weren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?¡±


    ¡°Su Qiao deserves it,¡± Su Zhen sighed helplessly. He hid in a corner and watched the whole thing unfold. Su Zhen knew why his big brother beat Su Qiao and felt that Su Jun was taking it easy on Su Qiao.


    Su Zhen patted Su Su¡¯s head and explained, ¡°Su Qiao lifted a girl¡¯s skirt at school. The girl¡¯s parents went to the school shortly after, but Su Qiao didn¡¯t tell Big Brother about it. His teacher had to call Big Brother, and that¡¯s when he found out.¡±


    ¡®Su Qiao lifted a girl¡¯s skirt?¡¯ Su Su was stunned as she looked at Su Zhen in disbelief.


    Su Zhen smiled and said in disdain, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re surprised as well. I know you¡¯re wondering how a member of the Su family could do such a thing, right? But that girl was the one who claimed that Su Qiao did it. But Su Qiao refused to admit it no matter what.¡±


    Su Su fell silent after hearing Su Zhen¡¯s explanation.


    One would interpret Su Qiao¡¯s behavior simply as a young boy going through puberty. Perhaps Su Qiao didn¡¯t mean any harm, but Su Su suddenly remembered something that had happened before she traveled back in time.


    Su Qiao¡¯s days were tough when the Su family went bankrupt. He had countless debts, and his brothers had no choice but to run around and make a living. Su Qiao had done something terrible at that time.


    After taking some drugs, Su Qiao almost raped a girl. The girl¡¯s family then demanded financial compensation from the Su family, or else they would press charges.


    Su Jun and the others almost had to sell their blood and kidneys to prevent Su Qiao from being sent to jail. They had to pay the girl¡¯s family 1.2 million yuan to keep this matter hidden from the public. Su Qiao was already in the deep end at that time and didn¡¯t know how he could repent.


    Su Qiao grew up to be unruly and heartless. He had no morals and was a major burden to the Su family. Su Su never expected Su Qiao to be flawed at such a young age.


    Su Zhen felt conflicted when he saw Su Su lowering her head. He pretended to relax and shrugged. Then Su Zhen consoled the little girl, ¡°Su Qiao is a rebellious person. He won¡¯t listen to us if we don¡¯t punish him. We usually lock him in a dark room for a few days, hoping he learns a lesson.¡±


    Su Su felt that Su Qiao would be in greater danger in the future if he didn¡¯t learn from his mistakes. ¡®If Su Qiao becomes the person he was before I traveled back in time, the Su family will be finished.¡¯

 Chapter 179

    179 You Don¡¯t Believe Me Either


    After carrying Su Su to her room, Su Zhen grabbed a children¡¯s coloring book and handed it to Su Su. ¡°I still have matters to attend to, so I can¡¯t play with you for now, okay?¡±


    Su Su nodded and waved at Su Zhen.


    Su Zhen turned around and wanted to leave when he remembered something. He turned around and pinched Su Su¡¯s face as he said, ¡°You still have to participate in the variety show with me the next time you¡¯re on school break.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, Fourth Brother!¡± Su Su blinked and replied.


    However, Su Qiao was still a kid and hadn¡¯t formed a proper worldview yet. Su Su was worried the dream chip would cause harm to Su Qiao, making it the more inferior method.


    Su Su hopped down from her bed, put on her slippers, opened the door, and quietly walked out. The rest of the family was busy with their things, so Su Su went to the basement¡¯s detention room.


    She took a key and quietly unlocked the detention room. Then she ran in and hurriedly closed the door. The lights were on, but the room wasn¡¯t as messy as when she had visited Su Qiao previously. It was clear that Su Qiao hadn¡¯t smashed anything to vent his frustrations as he did in the past.


    At that moment, the detention room was lifeless as there were no signs of movement. Su Qiao hadn¡¯t reacted even when Su Su opened the door.


    Su Su walked to the side of the small bed and saw Su Qiao lying quietly on the mattress. The red marks on his back had turned purple, and bruises started forming.


    Su Su immediately felt sorry for Su Qiao after seeing him in such a sorry state. No matter how naughty Su Qiao was, he was still Su Su¡¯s biological brother. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Why were you being stupid just now, Fifth Brother?¡±


    ¡®If he did something wrong, he should¡¯ve reflected on it and learned from his mistakes. Why did he have to quarrel with Su Jun and provoke him?¡¯


    Hearing Su Su¡¯s voice, Su Qiao opened his eyes and slowly turned around. He said weakly, ¡°Su Su, why are you here?¡±


    Su Su saw the unopened ointment on the bedside table and knew that Su Qiao was being stubborn again. ¡®He still doesn¡¯t want to admit he was wrong.¡¯ She picked the ointment up and said helplessly, ¡°I came to rub the ointment on your back, Fifth Brother.¡±


    ¡°You came to do what now? Do you even know how to do it?¡± Su Qiao snorted disdainfully. Then he sucked in a breath of air due to the pain. ¡°Watch it! Su Jun hit me pretty hard!¡±


    With great difficulty, Su Su opened the ointment with her tiny hands. After reading the instruction manual, she carefully rubbed the ointment onto Su Qiao¡¯s wounds. When Su Su heard Su Qiao hissing in pain, she looked up and wanted to say something but stopped halfway. ¡°Fifth Brother, you shouldn¡¯t¡±


    Su Su wanted to tell Su Qiao that he was a kind-hearted person even though he was short-tempered and shouldn¡¯t have lifted that girl¡¯s skirt.


    But Su Qiao exploded the moment Su Su started speaking. He struggled to remember what he wanted to say and lay back down due to the pain. Su Qiao frowned and said, ¡°What should I have done, then? Should I explain myself or just let Big Brother scold me?¡±


    ¡°All of that, maybe.¡± Su Su didn¡¯t fully understand what Su Qiao meant, so she replied vaguely based on her thoughts.


    Suddenly, Su Qiao calmed down, and there was a trace of sadness in his voice, ¡°You won¡¯t believe me even if I told you what happened, will you, Su Su?¡±

 Chapter 180

    180 Su Qiao¡¯s Injustice


    Su Su concentrated on applying the ointment when she sensed something wrong with Su Qiao. She immediately stopped and said in a daze, ¡°What did you say? Did you ask me if I¡¯d believe you?¡±


    Su Qiao looked away and then looked back at Su Su, pretending that he hadn¡¯t looked at her expectantly previously. Then he said with a nasal voice, ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t the one who lifted the girl¡¯s skirt. Sure, I was standing behind her then, but it could¡¯ve been someone else or the wind. But I can assure you it wasn¡¯t me. I would never do such a dirty thing!¡±


    Su Qiao struggled to say those last few words. His body even started to tremble. From that reaction, Su Su finally understood what had happened.


    ¡°Do you mean someone framed you, Fifth Brother?¡± Su Su said in surprise.


    ¡°Well¡± Su Qiao buried his face into a pillow and said sullenly.


    It would be pointless if Su Qiao were beaten for something he hadn¡¯t done. Su Su widened her eyes and thought of something critical. She asked in shock, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Big Brother that?!¡±


    ¡®If he had explained it to Big Brother, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a beating! I don¡¯t understand you, Su Qiao!¡¯


    Su Qiao choked on his words, and after a moment, he explained weakly, ¡°Someone had already framed me, and Big Brother started yelling at me the moment we got home. I was infuriated, so I yelled back at him. Even if I were to explain myself, I¡¯d have no proof. Big Brother thought I was arguing with him, so¡±


    The two brothers were stubborn and refused to yield. It was a hopeless argument on both sides. Su Qiao said that Su Jun didn¡¯t deserve the right to be his elder brother, which motivated Su Jun to beat Su Qiao. But instead of begging for mercy, Su Qiao angered Su Jun even more.


    Su Su was conflicted after hearing all of this. She felt even more helpless at the sight of Su Qiao¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Sigh, Su Jun already beat you so much, Fifth Brother. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡± Su Su¡¯s lips twitched as she continued to apply the ointment onto Su Qiao¡¯s wounds.


    Once Su Su applied the ointment, Su Qiao felt the burning pain in his back lessen. He started speaking energetically, ¡°Why is everything my fault? Big Brother always scolds me for not knowing right from wrong. I mocked him a few times, and he hit me.¡±


    Su Su heard that Su Qiao was ridiculing Su Jun, so she hurriedly held him back and said, ¡°Stop it, Su Qiao. The rebellious words you said just now are why you got beaten. I would¡¯ve beat you too if I were Big Brother.¡±


    Su Qiao fell back into the bed when he heard Su Su¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, Su Su was thinking of a way to mend the relationship between Su Jun and Su Qiao. She thought of another matter and asked, ¡°Since you said that you were just passing by at that time, what made the girl blame you for lifting her skirt?¡±


    Su Qiao was stunned. Then he remembered what happened and said with uncertainty, ¡°Someone or something had indeed lifted her skirt, revealing her blue underwear. Ahem, but I didn¡¯t do anything. It could¡¯ve been the wind.¡±


    Su Su thought something was strange, so she asked, ¡°Was anyone else around? Did anyone see what happened?¡±


    ¡°Let me think for a second. I remember seeing Bai Tao standing around while the other students played. They probably didn¡¯t see what had happened. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve helped me, and the girl wouldn¡¯t have blamed me,¡± Su Qiao said with a pout.

 Chapter 181

    181 Something Fishy


    ¡®Bai Tao was there too?¡¯ Su Su caught onto a crucial detail. She knew Bai Tao and Su Ren had similar personalities and felt Su Qiao¡¯s situation was more complicated than it seemed. Su Su asked, ¡°Where was Bai Tao, and what was he doing at that time?¡±


    ¡°Bai Tao?¡± Su Qiao frowned and thought about the situation more carefully. Suddenly, he remembered something and cursed excitedly, ¡°D*mn it, I should¡¯ve known! Bai Tao¡¯s hand was so close to that girl! I wondered why he looked at me with such a wretched smile!¡±


    After hearing Su Su¡¯s question, more details about the situation came to Su Qiao¡¯s mind. He became more excited than usual and even got up to prove his innocence to Su Jun.


    However, Su Su poked at Su Qiao¡¯s wound. It was a rather unexpected and disastrous day for Su Qiao.


    Su Qiao promptly arrived at the classroom at eight in the morning. After sitting in the back row, Su Qiao felt an urge to urinate, so he walked to the toilet.


    Just as Su Qiao returned to the classroom and headed to his seat, something lifted the girl¡¯s skirt as he passed by. Su Qiao stared at Bai Tao and noticed his mischievous smile but didn¡¯t see the girl nearby.


    When Su Qiao realized what had happened, the girl had already run toward the principal¡¯s office and started crying. Bai Tao held his stomach as he laughed maniacally. Then the principal quickly called Su Qiao to the office.


    There was no way Su Qiao would admit to something he hadn¡¯t done. After constantly denying that he was the one who lifted the girl¡¯s skirt, Su Qiao returned home for lunch but didn¡¯t speak of what had happened in school. Then he went back to school shortly after.


    It wasn¡¯t till later that Su Qiao saw the girl crying before her parents. The girl¡¯s family had threatened to destroy the school if they didn¡¯t handle the matter appropriately. Only then did Su Qiao¡¯s teacher contact Su Jun.


    In the end, Su Qiao lay on his bed, covered in wounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that Bai Tao lifted that girl¡¯s skirt and framed you,¡± Su Su said sincerely. It was evident Bai Tao was the cause of all this.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Su Su! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? That fatty played me for a fool!¡± Su Qiao¡¯s face turned red with rage. He clenched his fist and fiercely slammed his bed¡¯s headboard.


    ¡°B-But no one else saw what happened, and that girl misunderstood the situation. She immediately blamed you, and then Big Brother felt disappointed in you. What should I do?¡± Su Su muttered.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s already too late. It doesn¡¯t matter if I did it or not,¡± Su Qiao said with an empty heart as he became depressed.


    Su Su noticed Su Qiao¡¯s defeated expression and quickly comforted him, ¡°Cheer up, Fifth Brother!¡±


    Bai Tao was cunning in his attempt to frame Su Qiao. There was no way for Su Su to get revenge for her brother and teach Bai Tao a lesson. Moreover, Su Qiao had already taken the blame, and Su Jun even beat him. Nonetheless, Su Su was determined to make Bai Tao pay.


    But it was more critical for Su Su to solve the issue between Su Qiao and Su Jun before getting revenge. ¡®Would Su Jun not realize that something was amiss if Su Qiao could adequately explain what had happened? Would Su Jun trust Su Qiao and give him another chance to explain, or would Su Qiao lose his temper and throw his chance away?¡¯


    Bai Tao could harm Su Qiao because there was an existing problem between Su Qiao and Su Jun. Su Su exhaled slowly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about clearing your name Fifth Brother. I will help you, okay? There¡¯s a more pressing issue between you and Big Brother.¡±


    Su Qiao felt annoyed at the mere mention of Su Jun. He snorted and scorned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have an elder brother like Su Jun. He¡¯s just bullying me because he can¡¯t get over mom and dad¡¯s deaths. I despise him!¡±

 Chapter 182

    182 As the Saying Goes, a Hero Saves the Damsel in Distress


    Su Su felt uncomfortable upon hearing what Su Qiao said about Su Jun. She paused and said hoarsely, ¡°Their our parents. We¡¯re all sad about what happened.¡±


    Seeing that she had rendered Su Qiao speechless, Su Su said earnestly, ¡°Big Brother has been like a parent to us. He has a lot of responsibilities and is doing this for your benefit. Fifth Brother, you¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t know how to describe what she wanted to convey. It was difficult for the little girl to explain that Su Jun was a father figure to his siblings.


    However, Su Su noticed that Su Qiao lowered his head guiltily. She could tell that her fifth brother understood what she tried to say.


    Nonetheless, Su Jun and Su Qiao just had a big fight, and the two were in a state of physical and mental pain. Moreover, it would be challenging to prove Su Qiao¡¯s innocence without concrete proof.


    Su Su decided to arrange for Su Jun and Su Qiao to have a heart-to-heart conversation after she cleared Su Qiao¡¯s name.


    The two children fell silent for a long while. Then Su Su broke the silence and revealed her usual innocent expression. She smiled at Su Qiao and said, ¡°Whatever the case may be, rest assured, Fifth Brother. Take your time and recover. Everything will be all right in a few days.¡±


    Meanwhile, Su Jun seemed busy after his argument with Su Qiao. He was always tired, leaving for work early, and coming home late. He never had time to interact with his family. According to Chen Shun, Su Jun had become gloomy. Perhaps something held him back at the Su Corporation.


    To prevent the information from landing in the wrong hands, Su Su told Wan Shuang about Bai Tao lifting a girl¡¯s skirt and then framing Su Qiao.


    It was a Friday afternoon, and kindergarten ended early. Su Su led Wan Shuang to Su Qiao¡¯s school and located his classroom. Since Su Qiao had yet to recover from his wounds, he hadn¡¯t been to school for a few days, making Bai Tao happy.


    When the bell rang, Bai Tao started bragging to his classmates. He usually bragged about how powerful his family was or how he belittled his sworn enemy, Su Qiao.


    A few male and female students gathered around Bai Tao during that time. They were curiously gloating as they listened to him talk. Everyone started to believe that Su Qiao had a horrible personality. They thought that Su Qiao didn¡¯t have any friends because he often offended others. The students happily listened to Bai Tao.


    ¡°Wow, Bai Tao. You¡¯re like the girl¡¯s knight in shining armor,¡± a short female student said with great admiration as she looked at the confident Bai Tao.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s right. Unlike that rat, Su Qiao, I am born to be a hero. He doesn¡¯t dare to come back here after making such a mistake,¡± Bai Tao puffed his chest as he spoke.


    Bai Tao initially planned on framing Su Qiao so the teacher would scold him, but he never expected Su Qiao to end up in such a sorry state. Not only did Su Qiao get scolded, but he hadn¡¯t returned to school for a few days.


    ¡®That scoundrel would never come back to school, seeing as he¡¯s a proud person,¡¯ Bai Tao thought maliciously.


    Bai Tao patted his belly and wanted to continue slandering Su Qiao, but someone lifted him by his collar. Some of Bai Tao¡¯s neck fat was stuck onto his collar, looking rather amusing.


    Wan Shuang lifted Bai Tao with one hand, raised her eyebrows, and said, ¡°A hero saving a damsel in distress, eh?¡±


    Bai Tao and the others barely had time to react before Wan Shuang forcefully dragged him out of the classroom. Then Wan Shuang said to the other students, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m one of Bai Tao¡¯s distant cousins. I came to see if he¡¯s doing his homework.¡±


    The students heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. Since Bai Tao was usually placed last in his grade, teachers often called his family members. The students had seen several of Bai Tao¡¯s relatives and weren¡¯t suspicious of Wan Shuang.


    Bai Tao once hired someone to pretend to be a relative of his so they could deal with his teachers. However, he never expected this trick to bite him in the a*s one day. Bai Tao had unknowingly made it easier for Wan Shuang to drag him away.

 Chapter 183

    183 I Feel Ashamed


    Wan Shuang carried Bai Tao to an old sports equipment room that Su Su found and threw him on the ground. The sports equipment room remained unused for several years.


    Su Su used her old-fashioned phone¡¯s functions to pick the rusty lock, entering the room with ease. Dust and cobwebs covered the floor, and the lights were no longer working. It was an excellent place for interrogation.


    ¡°How dare you treat me like this?! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Bai Tao¡¯s butt hit the ground, making him grimace in pain. He squirmed backward as he stared at Wan Shuang.


    Bai Tao was aware of Wan Shuang¡¯s raw strength. He remembered how she single-handedly beat him and his followers in his previous confrontation with Su Qiao.


    Bai Tao could only act brave before Wan Shuang. However, he dared not say anything excessive for fear of angering the war veteran.


    ¡°Hmph, just looking at a child like you annoys me,¡± Wan Shuang snorted disdainfully. Then she squatted before Bai Tao¡¯s frightened eyes and approached him. Wan Shuang pulled his dust-covered hands and tied him with a rope. After quickly tying the boy up, she moved aside.


    Bai Tao¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Su Su standing behind Wan Shuang. Then he exclaimed as if he realized something, ¡°I-It¡¯s you! I know what you want. You want to avenge that idi*t, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Bai Tao felt it was strange that a little girl had ordered her bodyguard to kidnap him. He relaxed after realizing that the mastermind behind this operation was a little girl. Bai Tao returned to his usual arrogance and demanding expression.


    ¡®I know that Su Su¡¯s bodyguard is strong, but what could a four-year-old girl do to me? I can just scare her, and she would be at my mercy just like Su Qiao.¡¯


    ¡°Bai Tao, do you admit to framing my fifth brother?¡± Su Su looked at Bai Tao, stepped forward with her short legs, and asked calmly.


    Bai Tao looked at Wan Shuang with fear and said unhappily, ¡°I-I¡¯m not going to tell you anything. There must be some sort of misunderstanding. Let me go!¡±


    Wan Shuang noticed Bai Tao grimacing at Su Su and immediately raised her fist. ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better watch your tone, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Su Su waved her hand and stopped Wan Shuang. ¡°We¡¯re nice people, Sister Wan. We can¡¯t just beat people up.¡±


    ¡®Phew, I have nothing to be afraid of since they don¡¯t beat people.¡¯ Bai Tao suddenly straightened his body and sat upright as he stared at Su Su.


    Bai Tao piqued Wan Shuang¡¯s interest, and she raised her eyebrows. When Wan Shuang heard Su Su saying she wanted to avenge Su Qiao, she thought that the little girl was only saying it in anger. Wan Shuang never expected the little girl to ask her to kidnap Bai Tao. She wondered what the adorable four-year-old girl would do next.


    Wan Shuang was surprised and thought that Su Su would slap Bai Tao when she raised her tiny hand. Instead, the little girl patted Bai Tao¡¯s shoulder.


    Bai Tao was shocked. He braced for Su Su¡¯s slap, but she ended up patting him on the shoulder instead.


    Although Su Su was just a weak little girl, she spoke disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that a guy like you could fool Su Qiao.¡± Su Su then clapped her hands and stood up after saying that.


    ¡®Is this what I agreed to?¡¯ Wan Shuang wanted to watch something dramatic happen but was dumbfounded by the little girl¡¯s actions.


    But unbeknownst to Wan Shuang and Bai Tao, Su Su had planted a dream chip onto Bai Tao when she patted his shoulder. The dream chip then fused into his body instantly.

 Chapter 184

    184 Be a Good Person


    The dream chip that Su Su implanted onto Bai Tao differed from Su Jun and Su Zhen¡¯s. It was a special version that Su Su had painstakingly produced over several nights. Su Su could punish Bai Tao exactly how she wanted to with that dream chip.


    The two were stunned as they looked at Su Su. The little girl smiled and said, ¡°All right, I have nothing more to say to you. I¡¯ll ask Wan Shuang to let you go if you promise to be good and not do bad things anymore.¡±


    Bai Tao twisted his body and said in disbelief, ¡°I-It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, fortunately for you. It¡¯s not like I can do anything to you, right?¡± Su Su smiled innocently.


    Su Su was only a four-year-old girl in this timeline. She couldn¡¯t beat Bai Tao with a stick even if she wanted to.


    Bai Tao took his chances and felt no pressure. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Okay, then. I promise to be a good person and stop doing bad things.¡±


    Su Su knew that Bai Tao wouldn¡¯t live up to his promises because she was familiar with his behavior. He only agreed to Su Su¡¯s terms to get out of this mess.


    However, Su Su couldn¡¯t care less about what Bai Tao planned. She only wanted Wan Shuang to kidnap Bai Tao so that she would have an opportunity to plant the dream chip onto Bai Tao.


    When Wan Shuan undid the ropes on Bai Tao¡¯s hands, he stood up and looked at Su Su strangely. Then he started to leave.


    Bai Tao wanted to turn around and say a few harsh words before leaving the old sports equipment room. But Wan Shuang glared at him fiercely, making Bai Tao flee in fear.


    When Bai Tao left, Wan Shuang crossed her arms and looked at the little girl helplessly. She asked, ¡°Su Su, did you only want to scare that kid? He doesn¡¯t look like he will keep his promise.¡±


    ¡®I thought I¡¯d have the chance to smack that kid around, but I only kidnapped him while Su Su easily let him go with such a simple condition.¡¯


    Su Su smiled and held Wan Shuang¡¯s hand as they left the old sports equipment room. Then she asked sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Wan. He¡¯ll learn from his mistakes one day.¡±


    Ever since Su Jun locked the lively Su Qiao in the detention room, the Su family home started to feel deserted. Fortunately, the other Su family members had other matters to attend to, so the house only remained quiet.


    But on Bai Tao¡¯s side, things started to change after his unexpected kidnapping on that Friday afternoon.


    That night, Bai Tao lay in his magnificently decorated room, sleeping as he snored. Then his consciousness slipped into a dream-like state that Su Su had programmed.


    Molten lava and white-hot flames surrounded Bai Tao. He sweated profusely and struggled to walk forward. Suddenly, a strange sound echoed behind him. It sounded as though several species of creatures had gathered, crying out toward Bai Tao.


    Bai Tao hurriedly turned around, and what he saw made him so frightened that his legs went limp. All kinds of enormous and weird-looking creatures ran toward him from afar. When Bai Tao looked closer, he saw a white cat, a bird with broken wings, and a broken antique vase.


    These creatures resembled familiar-looking people who had turned into zombies. They roared and bore their fangs as their mouths gaped open. These strange-looking creatures and objects chasing Bai Tao were people and things he had harmed or destroyed. The zombies were people that Bai Tao had once bullied, and the first zombie Bai Tao saw was Su Qiao.


    Bai Tao was horrified when he saw the terrifying zombies chasing after him, immediately running for his life.

 Chapter 185

    185 Take My Parents¡¯ Lives


    However, Bai Tao couldn¡¯t run no matter how hard he tried. His legs were weak, and his path was bumpy. If he weren¡¯t careful, he would fall into the lava around him.


    Bai Tao ran with all his might, but the gurgles of the zombies were already in his ears. He turned around in a panic and saw Su Qiao¡¯s face appear before him. Su Qiao bore his teeth and tried biting off Bai Tao¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Ah! Mommy, help me!¡± Bai Tao almost peed his pants in fear. He found his footing and sped up while the zombies swung their hands, narrowly brushing Bao Tao¡¯s back.


    But the harder Bai Tao ran, the steeper the terrain became. The area changed from a lava field to a steep rocky mountain that required Bai Tao to use both his hands to climb.


    Bai Tao hated climbing mountains. But when he glanced at the creatures behind him, he started climbing no matter how unwilling he was.


    ¡°That hurts!¡± Bai Tao cried. He felt the pain of his flesh tearing, but he didn¡¯t wake up. Instead, he continued running, or else the creatures would kill him.


    The burning sensation on Bai Tao¡¯s back motivated him to climb higher. He felt as though his brain was spasming in pain. The dream felt real to Bai Tao. ¡®How did I get to this d*mn place, and why are these disgusting creatures after me?!¡¯


    Then a rock broke off the mountain as Bai Tao grabbed it, causing him to fall from a great height. The groans and gurgles of the zombies rang in Bai Tao¡¯s ears alongside Su Qiao¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Why did that idi*t turn into a zombie? Is this the end of the world?¡¯ A few decaying hands scratched at Bai Tao as ripping and tearing sounds echoed through the air. The zombies attacked Bai Tao, and he felt like his body was about to be torn apart.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts so much! Someone help me!¡± Bai Tao felt the pain of his skin tearing apart and immediately burst into tears. He was hurt and lost the ability to run. Bai Tao twisted and turned, rolling into the herd of zombies.


    All Bai Tao could do was pray when he saw the rotten and decaying zombies approaching him. He peed his pants again, and blood covered his back. He muttered incoherently, ¡°Someone, save me! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯ll do anything¡±


    Suddenly, he felt like something strange had happened. The zombies stopped moving. Bai Tao paused for a second and quickly crawled out of the herd of zombies. Then he saw a black dress floating before him.


    Bai Tao had just escaped death, and his mind was still a mess. He looked up and saw the floating black dress emitting mist in the shape of a face. The face wasn¡¯t distinguishable, but Bai Tao noticed that the face was quietly looking at him.


    Somehow, Bai Tao knew the figure before him was a woman, perhaps a demon from Hell. She had no legs and two curved horns on her head.


    ¡°Save me, please! My parents are wealthy and can give you anything you want!¡± Bai Tao¡¯s body went limp as he spoke. He thought the woman could stop the zombies and save his life at that moment.


    ¡°No, I came to take your life. What can you give me in exchange for your life?¡± The demonic woman said in a faint and hollow voice.


    Bai Tao thought that the demonic woman sounded like Wan Shuang. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think and quickly kowtowed. Then he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Y-You can take my parents¡¯ lives! They love me very much and are willing to die for me!¡±

 Chapter 186

    186 Why Did You Do to Me?


    The demonic woman didn¡¯t respond and revealed a disdainful expression. She changed her conditions, ¡°There is another way for you to survive. Confess the evil things you¡¯ve done and atone for your sins.¡±


    ¡°Evil things¡± Bai Tao revealed a confused expression. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°B-But I¡¯m a good kid. I¡¯ve never done evil things.¡±


    Seeing that the demonic lady was about to disappear, Bai Tao¡¯s eyes widened. He reached out and tried to grab the woman in a panic.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Bai Tao cried. His voice was like a thunderbolt exploding in his mind. Suddenly, Bai Tao bolted upright on his bed and frantically waved his hands around. He looked like he was trying to grab something.


    Bai Tao looked around the familiarly decorated room and panted for a long while. He wanted to make sure he was sitting on his bed and not in Hell with zombies.


    However, Bai Tao soon realized he was wet and smelled like urine. What made Bai Tao panic was his back started to feel weird, as if needles pricked into his skin. Then he felt a burning sensation like someone peeled away at his skin.


    Meanwhile, Ah Shan woke Su Su up from her sleep. The little girl stood around in a daze as Ah Shan helped her get dressed. After washing her face, Su Su had her breakfast and set off for kindergarten.


    When Su Su arrived at the kindergarten, she looked at the report from the dream chip she had implanted onto Bai Tao. The little girl was relieved to see that everything was normal.


    On that day, the teachers decided to educate the kindergarteners about vegetables and how they can grow them for themselves. The teacher took a large bucket of soil and taught the children how to sow and water the vegetable seeds.


    Su Su and Bai Xin squatted and watched the teacher¡¯s demonstrations. They would occasionally play with each other as the teacher spoke.


    ¡°Su Su, I made a rabbit out of the mud. It¡¯s for you!¡± Bai Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as he handed the lump of mud to the little girl. Although the shape was rough, Su Su could tell it was a rabbit.


    Su Su was surprised as she took the mud-rabbit and praised, ¡°W-Wow, you¡¯re amazing, Bai Xin!¡±


    Bai Xin¡¯s heart almost melted when his Goddess praised him. He revealed a silly smile and was about to say something pleasing to Su Su when he heard an abrupt shout from behind, ¡°Su Su!¡±


    Bai Xin and Su Su were stunned. They turned around and saw the gloomy-looking Bai Tao behind them.


    Bai Xin¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw Bai Tao. He looked like a lion with a large mane. Bai Xin stood before Su Su and thundered, ¡°Bai Tao, why are you here instead of your school? I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa about this!¡±


    Bai Tao¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Bai Xin impatiently. He said coldly, ¡°Mind your business. I¡¯m not here for you. I came to see Su Su.¡±


    ¡®H-He¡¯s looking for me?¡¯ Su Su was surprised but quickly reacted. She knew the dream chip had worked. However, she hadn¡¯t expected it to affect Bai Tao so quickly.


    ¡°You came to see me? Sure, what¡¯s up?¡± Su Su nodded and calmly walked toward Bai Tao.


    Bai Xin looked at Su Su in shock and wanted to pull her back, but the little girl rejected him. Bai Xin glared at Bai Tao and thought he would do something terrible to Su Su. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m coming with you!¡±


    Bai Xin stubbornly followed Su Su while Bai Tao absent-mindedly walked forward. The three walked together to a secluded toilet. When they stopped, Bai Tao opened his mouth and looked at Su Su viciously. He said, ¡°What did you do to me yesterday?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡± Su Su batted her big eyes and asked ignorantly.


    Bai Tao was able to suspect Su Su so quickly, showing that he wasn¡¯t as dumb as he looked.

 Chapter 187

    187 Playing Tricks Behind His Back


    ¡°Bai Tao, you better watch your tone, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Bai Xin was furious when he saw Bai Tao treating his Goddess so rudely.


    Bai Tao ignored the angry Bai Xin entirely. His back was in tremendous pain, but when he went to the hospital to get it checked, the doctor told him there weren¡¯t any wounds. Bai Tao experienced such a horrifying dream till he wet the bed. He felt that someone must be playing a trick on him.


    ¡°I dreamt of Su Qiao last night and your bodyguard, Wan Shuang. They all transformed into terrifying creatures. I also found out that¡± He tried looking for a trace of guilt in Su Su¡¯s eyes as he spoke through gritted teeth.


    However, Su Su interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you dreamt of or what you did. You don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± Su Su sighed and said with disdain.


    Bai Xin was pretty angry, but when he heard the little girl¡¯s suggestion, he laughed and held his stomach animatedly, ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance. I saw Su Qiao in my dream, and I know you had something to do with it.¡± Bai Tao gritted his teeth and glared at Su Su.


    Su Su only shrugged as she had already expected Bai Tao to react that way. The dream chip she developed was undetectable, and if Bai Tao could find it, Su Su might as well quit while she was ahead.


    Su Su spoke carelessly, ¡°I can make sense of one thing, though. Since you dreamt about Su Qiao, it must mean you¡¯ve done something to hurt him. Also, if you¡¯ve woken up with some strange symptoms, I heard that you will rot and die because the Devil bit you.¡±


    After speaking, Su Su revealed a silly expression toward Bai Tao and brought Bai Xin back to the classroom.


    Bai Xin noticed that Bai Tao was in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but grab Su Su¡¯s arm and ask, ¡°Su Su, is what you said about the Devil true?¡±


    Su Su revealed a proud smile and explained, ¡°I made it up to scare him.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you react so quickly. If I were in that position, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything,¡± Bai Xin praised.


    The special dream chip that Su Su implanted into Bai Tao had a similar effect to the others she produced before. It would affect Bai Tao¡¯s nerves, making him more sensitive and timid. The dream chip would also invade his nerves and make the pain he felt in his dream real.


    Although the dream chip would lose its effects after a few days, it was enough to deal with the guilty and cowardly Bai Tao.


    Bai Tao watched Su Su and Bai Xin walk away as he thought about what the little girl said. Combined with what he had experienced last night, Bai Tao thought that Su Su might be speaking the truth.


    The dream Bai Tao had experienced felt real. In addition, he woke up with a burning sensation on his back. The demonic woman¡¯s words also stuck with Bai Tao, causing his imagination to run wild.


    ¡®Su Su is just a four-year-old girl. There¡¯s no way she can have control over my dreams. Perhaps there is indeed something wrong with me. If I don¡¯t repent as the demonic woman said, will I really die from this pain?¡¯


    Bai Tao thought about the ordeal uneasily for a long while before leaving the kindergarten with a heavy heart.


    When the morning class was over, Su Su happily took some cabbage seeds from her teacher and returned to the Su family home. Then the little girl brought the seeds to Chen Shun as soon as she finished eating.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, the teacher gave me some seeds and told me to grow them as my homework. Do you know where I can find a suitable area to grow my cabbages?¡± Su Su politely asked as she looked at Chen Shun expectantly.


    Su Su felt that kindergarten life was incredibly dull at times and wanted to skip grades so she could join the others in primary school. However, she would take the tasks given by the teachers seriously as it was something she needed to do.

 Chapter 188

    188 Benefits From the Bai Family


    ¡°Give me a moment to think, Young Miss Su.¡± Chen Shun led Su Su to a wide and broad piece of land where rows of roses were, but they didn¡¯t look like they were growing well.


    ¡°The growing environment here is suitable for growing vegetables. Su Ren grew roses here, but he hasn¡¯t cared for them for almost two years. I can leave this place to you so that you can grow your vegetables here, Young Miss Su,¡± Chen Shun said as he gazed at the wilting roses.


    Chen Shun liked the adorable and polite Su Su compared to the arrogant Su Ren. He always had infinite patience and care for Su Su.


    Su Su glanced at her surroundings and agreed that it was a suitable place for her to grow vegetables. There was also a small pond beside it, and with a wide field of vision, Su Su nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this place is perfect!¡±


    Su Su and the Su family servants worked together to uproot the withering rows of roses and turned the land over in preparation to grow some vegetables.


    Meanwhile, Su Ren stood at the window of the small building and clenched the hem of her skirt with hatred. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! That little b*tch is digging up my roses!¡±


    However, Lu Wei was no longer by Su Ren¡¯s side to acknowledge her hatred. The more Su Ren thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt like she would be removed from the Su family just like her roses sooner or later. Even though Su Ren tried her best not to cause trouble, the Su family would still mistreat her.


    With a suppressed malicious intent, Su Ren picked up her phone and sent a text to Su Hao, urging him, ¡°Have you given any thought to what I told you last time?¡±


    Su Ren soon received a reply, ¡°What you said makes sense, but why should I believe you?¡±


    Su Ren smiled menacingly and told Su Hao the truth since she believed he wouldn¡¯t dare tell the others. Su Ren began to type her reply, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Bai family and came here as a spy. Since your family and the Sus are enemies, then an enemy of my enemy is a friend. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re going to waste your entire life just waiting around for them to give your father some of the family¡¯s assets. You might as well help the Bai family. You will have a lot of money to support your sister if you succeed. You will also gain your father¡¯s praise. Isn¡¯t that something to consider?¡±


    When Su Ren sent that message, Su Hao fell silent. Su Ren was confident that she could convince Su Hao to help her.


    Su Ren was on guard against Su Jun and the others during that period. She didn¡¯t have the slightest window to send any messages to the Bai family. Su Ren¡¯s parents had scolded her several times because of this. However, she finally found someone who could help her.


    eaglesnov1,o


    Su Ren smiled menacingly at the thought of this. After a long while, Su Hao finally replied briefly, ¡°Okay, I agree to your proposal.¡±


    Su Ren instantly felt a lot better. The anger she felt when Su Su and the others dug up her roses lessened. Su Ren happily typed a message on her phone, ¡°Okay, I will give you your first task later.¡±


    Su Su and the servants managed to tidy up the land after half a day¡¯s work. Chen Shun mentioned that the land was fertile and highly suitable for growing crops. He also said it was a pity Su Ren hadn¡¯t cared for the flowers.


    Su Su wiped the sweat off her head. Then she took her cabbage seeds and carefully planted them according to her teacher¡¯s method.


    Su Su was delighted at the thought of her siblings eating the cabbages that she planted. She worked even harder to grow the vegetables properly.


    Then someone walked out of the small building. The person saw Su Su and hesitantly approached her. Then the person said, ¡°Let me help you plant some vegetables.¡±

 Chapter 189

    189 Su Hao¡¯s Purpose


    Su Su was stunned as she hadn¡¯t expected to see Su Hao. Then she handed over half of her seeds in an amicable manner. Su Su smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Thank you for your help, Su Hao!¡±


    However, Su Hao threw the seeds and glared at Su Su sideways, afraid that she would become suspicious. Then he thought of the task Su Ren gave him.


    After spreading the seeds, Su Hao stood up and looked at his planted area. He saw that he had scattered some seeds clumsily, and some were even outside the designated planting area.


    Then he noticed that Su Su had neatly planted her seeds and couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Su Hao was afraid that Su Su would scold him.


    However, Su Su only glanced at Su Hao and smiled sweetly. She said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Su Hao. Let¡¯s go and have some cake together, shall we?¡±


    Su Su intentionally brought Su Hao along so he could interact with the other Su family members. She led Su Hao to the house and told the servants to bring them some mango cake so they could sit on the sofa and eat while they watched some cartoons.


    Su Su was pleased that Su Hao was willing to take the initiative and interact with the Su family more. She was confident that her siblings would accept Su Hao the same way they accepted Su Qian.


    Su Hao sat on the living room sofa and watched some cartoons with Su Su. After eating some cake, Su Hao began to feel restless and couldn¡¯t keep up his act.


    Fortunately, Su Qian, catching butterflies in the backyard, came back. She entered the Su family home and shouted, ¡°Su Su, look at this beautiful butterfly I just caught!¡±


    Su Qian was stunned when she saw Su Hao standing up from the living room sofa. Then she said happily, ¡°Were you watching TV with Su Su?¡±


    Su Hao appeared awkward. He was afraid his sister would see through his act and find out he was helping the Bai family. Su Hao briefly replied, ¡°Y-Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Fortunately, Su Qian was not suspicious of her twin brother. Instead, she was thrilled that he was willing to interact more with the Su family. Su Qian walked over and hugged the two. She said happily, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s watch some TV together!¡±


    When Su Jun went downstairs, he saw the warm yet awkward scene. Su Qian sat between the two with a satisfied and joyful expression. Su Su focused on watching cartoons while Su Qian hugged her awkward-looking brother.


    When Su Hao saw Su Jun approaching, he stood up as if it was a conditioned reflex. He nervously said, ¡°S-Su Jun¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to stand up.¡± Su Jun waved his hand calmly, indicating that Su Hao needn¡¯t be nervous. Then he gazed around the living room and felt that something was missing. Su Jun asked, ¡°Su Su, how is Fifth Brother doing? Is he still hurt?¡±


    Su Su was stunned and instinctively avoided making eye contact with Su Jun. She feigned ignorance and answered, ¡°U-Um, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing that Su Su was feigning ignorance, Su Jun could only say helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you often bring him food and chat with him these past few days?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Su¡¯s secret acts of kindness didn¡¯t go unnoticed. No wonder the servants would pretend not to notice whenever she went to the detention room to see Su Qiao.


    Su Su began to understand Su Jun¡¯s intentions. She batted her big eyes and said, ¡°The wounds on Fifth Brother¡¯s back are starting to scab, but the doctor said he needs to continue recuperating. Su Qiao should rest for a few more days.¡±


    Su Jun nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He started feeling guilty and regretful ever since he beat Su Qiao with the bamboo stick that day. Su Jun only wanted to discipline Su Qiao, but his continuous refusal to admit his mistakes and open-mouthedness made Su Jun angrier.


    Su Jun became afraid when he thought about what had happened to Su Qiao in his dream. Su Jun felt that he needed to teach Su Qiao a lesson. It was the worst beating Su Jun had ever given Su Qiao.


    Despite that, Su Jun wanted to visit the wounded Su Qiao several times, but he was a prideful elder brother. Su Jun didn¡¯t know how to approach and talk to the stubborn Su Qiao.

 Chapter 190

    190 What Was Wrong With Su Hao


    Su Su sighed when she sensed Su Jun¡¯s conflicted feelings. According to her calculations, Bai Tao would reveal the truth of what happened under the dream chip¡¯s effects the day after tomorrow. It would be the best time for Su Qiao and Su Jun to set their differences aside at that time.


    Seeing that the two were silent, Su Hao said untimely, ¡°Cousin Su Jun, I have some homework I need to do. Can I use the study upstairs?¡±


    Besides Su Jun¡¯s home office, there was a study containing personal and confidential files that Su Jun moved from his home office. Su Jun would habitually read in that study while the others rarely went in.


    However, Su Hao suggested using that room for his homework. Su Jun and Su Qian were surprised at Su Hao¡¯s words.


    Su Qian looked at Su Hao and grumbled in her heart. Although their teacher did assign homework to them, Su Hao¡¯s room was filled with extra-curricular books that Chen Shun supplied. There was no need for Su Hao to use the Su family¡¯s study to do homework.


    As Su Hao expected, Su Jun didn¡¯t refuse. He said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can use the study for your homework. If you need any books, you can take them back to your room.¡±


    Su Hao nodded in surprise when he heard that. ¡°T-Thank you, Cousin Su Jun!¡±


    Su Jun revealed a bright smile when he noticed Su Hao¡¯s gratefulness and love for reading. It was rare to see a child enjoy reading as much as Su Jun in the Su family home. When Su Jun walked past Su Hao, he encouragingly patted the kid¡¯s shoulder.


    But Su Hao didn¡¯t look relaxed or happy after Su Jun patted his shoulder. Instead, he revealed a hint of fear and hesitation. Su Su noticed this when she turned and looked at Su Hao. She couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head in confusion, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Meanwhile, as the sky darkened, Bai Tao only felt the pain on his back worsen, as if someone was whipping him. The pain was so intense that his skin was about to split open.


    Bai Tao¡¯s mother had contacted several doctors, but they all said that Bai Tao was healthy and that there were wounds on his back. A doctor even said that Bai Tao could be faking it or that he was mentally ill.


    Even Bai Tao¡¯s mother thought he was faking his condition so that he wouldn¡¯t need to go to school. Bai Tao couldn¡¯t figure out why he felt such pain and had trouble sleeping. As he tossed and turned on his bed, Bai Tao started to think that he was terminally ill and was about to die.


    But no matter how uncomfortable Bai Tao felt, he managed to fall asleep from fatigue later in the night. When he started dreaming, he saw the demonic female reappear.


    When Bai Tao returned to school, Su Qiao¡¯s back wounds had almost healed, and Su Jun had lifted his confinement. Su Qiao insisted on returning to school despite what the people around him said.


    Su Su was very supportive of Su Qiao¡¯s decision. According to her calculations, the dream chip¡¯s effectiveness should be maximized on that day.


    Su Su looked at Su Qiao and thought he looked much better after recuperating for a few days. She smiled and encouraged him, ¡°Fifth Brother, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Don¡¯t be afraid of what others say when you go back to school.¡±


    Su Qiao¡¯s lips twitched as he returned to being the Little Devil of the Su family. He said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, I was caught off guard last time. I will expose Bai Tao for what he did and beat him up!¡±

 Chapter 191

    191 Owes Me a Favor


    Su Su smiled and waved at Su Qiao as he waved his fists in anger. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, Fifth Brother. Okay, I¡¯m going to school now!¡±


    During the drive to the kindergarten, Su Su took out her old-fashioned phone. She wanted to check on the Luo family, but Wan Shuang stopped her. Wan Shuang wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Wan Shuang peeked at Su Su from the rearview mirror and said distractedly, ¡°Can I ask you something, Su Su? Why is your big brother so busy these days? I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t raise her head and answered casually, ¡°I think something significant happened at the Su Corporation. I haven¡¯t seen Big Brother much either.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Wan Shuang pursed her lips nervously. After being silent for a long while, she said hesitantly, ¡°Su Su, you told me that you would owe me a favor if I helped you kidnap Bai Tao last time. Do you remember that?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Su knew that Wan Shuang wanted to cash in on her favor. Su Su raised her head and looked away in a daze. ¡°Of course, I remember!¡±


    Su Su successfully implanted the dream chip into Bai Tao thanks to Wan Shuang. To convince Wan Shuang to help her, Su Su had promised to do her a favor in return.


    ¡°Then¡± Wan Shuang choked on her words. After hesitating, she finally made up her mind to confess. Wan Shuang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°W-When my mother was sick and hospitalized, Su Jun visited her with a gift basket. When he left, I lied to my mother and told her that your big brother was my boyfriend¡±


    Su Su was stunned. Then she wondered what happened after that and asked, ¡°So, Big Brother doesn¡¯t know about that?¡±


    Wan Shuang finally felt relieved after saying this. Soon after, she said to Su Su with a saddened expression, ¡°A-Anyway, can you ask your big brother to come to my house for dinner?¡±


    Su Su started thinking about past interactions between Wan Shuang and her big brother at the sight of Wan Shuang¡¯s pitiful expression. The more she thought about it, the more she felt the two had a chance at a beautiful relationship. Su Su readily agreed, ¡°Of course, I can do that!¡±


    Seeing that Su Su had agreed, Wan Shuang heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s great, Su Su!¡± The little girl lifted a massive weight off her shoulder, and Wan Shuang started feeling more relaxed. She happily continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring Su Jun to my house tomorrow night!¡±


    ¡°That sounds exciting!¡± Su Su accepted Wan Shaung¡¯s request to honor her promises. Then she thought of something and asked, ¡°Sister Wan, why didn¡¯t you tell Big Brother about that?¡±


    Wan Shuang immediately felt guilty when Su Su put her on the spot. After parking the car, she scratched her head and vaguely explained, ¡°W-Well, about that I said something to Su Jun a while ago and made him angry. I thought he wouldn¡¯t want to talk to me, so I could only rely on you, Su Su.¡±


    ¡®So that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t tell Big Brother.¡¯ Su Su didn¡¯t ask Wan Shuang what she said to anger Su Jun and felt she should stay out of it. The little girl nodded and said, ¡°Big Brother is not a petty person. Don¡¯t worry, Sister Wan, you can leave it to me.¡±


    With Wan Shuang¡¯s request in mind, Su Su finally finished her morning classes. But before she could leave the classroom, she heard a child shouting, ¡°Su Su, your brother is here to pick you up from school!¡±


    Before Su Su knew it, a group of kindergarteners who had become fans of Su Qiao swarmed out of the classroom and started talking to him. From afar, Su Su could see that Su Qiao was in a better mood. She saw a big smile on his face and felt relieved.


    Suddenly, Bai Xin, who sat beside Su Su, said, ¡°I envy you sometimes.¡±

 Chapter 192

    192 A Piece of Good News


    Su Su tidied up her school stationery and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    eaglesnov1,o


    Bai Xin pursed his lips and glanced in Su Qiao¡¯s direction. He said gloomily, ¡°Su Qiao dotes on you, but my cousin, Bai Tao, has a grudge against me. He either complains to our grandfather about me or bullies me.¡±


    Su Su understood why Bai Xin envied her when she thought of the badly behaved Bai Tao. She sighed and gestured to comfort the chubby little boy, but he abruptly said with relief, ¡°I keep telling him to stop bullying me. But he¡¯s been suffering from some strange disease recently and constantly cries for his parents. I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s suffering.¡±


    Su Su shook her head in amusement when she heard Bai Xin saying heartless things. Then she carried her school bag and quickly walked out of the classroom. Seeing that Su Qiao had been waiting for a long while, Su Su threw herself into her brother¡¯s arms and exclaimed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Fifth Brother!¡±


    Su Qiao sounded relaxed as he took Su Su¡¯s bag, ¡°Su Su, I have some good news to tell you.¡±


    Su Su was well aware of what was going on, yet she feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°What is it, Fifth Brother?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I stood up in the middle of class and prepared to explain what happened. Before I could confront Bai Tao, he confessed and kept apologizing to me. He cried and threw a tantrum. It was hilarious.¡± Su Qiao raised his eyebrows in high spirits and stood upright even though he was still recuperating from his wounds.


    Su Su quietly listened to Su Qiao and followed him into the minivan. Su Qiao paused and continued with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know how funny the whole scenario was. Even the girl¡¯s parents came to school to apologize to me. But I¡¯m a big person with a big heart, of course, I would forgive them. However, they better not accuse me again.¡±


    Su Su felt sincerely delighted when she saw how happy Su Qiao was. Two cute little dimples appeared on the little girl¡¯s face as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I know how great you are, Fifth Brother!¡±


    Su Qiao held Su Su¡¯s tiny hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Su Su. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been locked up in that room longer and have a more considerable falling out with Big Brother. That reminds me! I¡¯m going to laugh in Big Brother¡¯s face when I get home. You found out something that Big Brother couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Since Bai Tao had suffered the consequences of his actions and cleared Su Qiao¡¯s name, this matter had ended for the time being. Now, Su Su only needed to mend the relationship between Su Jun and Su Qiao.


    However, when they returned home, the servants had already served the food. Su Su realized that Su Jun had told them not to wait for him since he had some matters to attend to at the Su Corporation and couldn¡¯t come home for lunch.


    Su Qiao and Wan Shuang revealed disappointed expressions when they heard that Su Jun wouldn¡¯t be coming home for the afternoon. Su Su noticed this and quickly started thinking.


    It was challenging for Su Su to wait around for Su Jun because she had two challenging tasks to complete. She dared not slack off. When the little girl saw Su Jun¡¯s car, she cheerfully welcomed him home.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally home!¡± Su Su exclaimed in a childish voice. After some practice, Su Su¡¯s speech became increasingly apparent and mature.


    Su Su had expected Su Jun to see right through her. She stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°Fifth Brother went to school today, and I found out something¡±


    Seeing that Su Jun hadn¡¯t interrupted, Su Su continued, ¡°Someone framed Su Qiao previously, but it has been resolved. Poor Fifth Brother, sob, sob.¡±


    Su Su tried her best to speak up for Su Qiao, exaggerating that someone had framed him. Her almond-shaped eyes immediately started tearing up.


    Su Jun looked at the teary-eyed little girl and sighed helplessly, ¡°I already found out about that in the afternoon. Don¡¯t worry, Su Su. I¡¯ll have a heart-to-heart talk with Su Qiao later.¡±

 Chapter 193

    193 The Sneaky Su Hao


    Su Jun carried Su Su, walked into the house, and happened across Su Qiao, who had just put his backpack down. The two looked at each other without uttering a word, especially Su Qiao, who had a resentful and awkward expression. It seemed that he was still mad at Su Jun.


    Just as Su Su opened her mouth to say something in hopes of calming the tense atmosphere, Su Jun heaved a sigh of relief and lovingly patted Su Qiao¡¯s head. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for accusing you of something you hadn¡¯t done, Su Qiao.¡±


    Su Jun took the initiative and apologized to Su Qiao, petrifying him. He stared at Su Jun with widened eyes.


    Su Su was also shocked at Su Jun¡¯s preemptive apology. After all, Su Jun had always been a parental figure and the head of the Su family. But now, he¡¯s lowering his head toward Su Qiao because he had wronged him.


    Su Jun¡¯s gesture made Su Qiao emotional and surprised. ¡°I-I never asked you to apologize! I¡¯m not a petty person, okay?¡±


    Su Qiao choked and replied with a stiffened neck. His hands unnaturally hung by his sides, gripping his pants. Su Qiao looked nervous and flustered as he sobbed discreetly.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I just wanted to¡± Su Jun was worried that Su Qiao would misunderstand him. Su Jun stepped toward Su Qiao and tried to explain himself when Su Qiao interrupted him with an apparent sob, ¡°Even if you want to apologize, you should¡¯ve let me do it first!¡±


    Su Qiao pursed his lips with teary eyes. Then he fiercely wiped away his tears with his sleeves.


    Seeing Su Qiao get emotional over his apology, Su Jun put Su Su down and laughed helplessly. Then he put his arm around Su Qiao¡¯s shoulder and ushered him upstairs. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the room for a talk.¡±


    Su Su watched as the two walked up the stairs. Su Qiao¡¯s shoulders twitched uncontrollably, and Su Su could hear him sobbing.


    Even if Su Qiao didn¡¯t shed a tear when Su Jun beat him, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears at Su Jun¡¯s heartfelt apology. With a smile, Su Su heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the living room sofa.


    However, Su Su saw Su Hao stealthily walking into the house. Su Hao looked around but didn¡¯t see Su Su since the sofa hid her entire body. He tiptoed upstairs as if he was afraid of someone catching him.


    Su Su was stunned and tilted her head in confusion. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he usually go to the study and read? Why is he walking so sneakily?¡¯


    Su Su became even more confused. She hid in another room, took out her old-fashioned phone, and connected it to the surveillance camera just like she did when Su Ren snuck into Su Jun¡¯s home office last time.


    But when Su Su entered the command into her old-fashioned phone, she found that something had cut off her signal at some point. She hurriedly tried to restore the old-fashioned phone¡¯s signal when she saw Su Hao rummaging through Su Jun¡¯s documents.


    Su Hao found a vital document and looked at it in shock. After a while, Su Hao walked out of the home office. Su Su quickly hid and continued to follow him. Su Su watched as Su Hao walked out of the house, ran to the small building, and took out his phone.


    Su Su quickly entered a code on her old-fashioned phone and listened to Su Hao¡¯s call. After a burst of electricity, Su Hao trembled and said, ¡°Su Ren, I¡¯ve followed your instructions and entered Su Jun¡¯s home office just now. I think Su Jun is keeping his guard up because I hadn¡¯t found any confidential documents on the Su Corporation or the family. B-But¡±


    Su Hao paused as if he was contemplating whether or not he should reveal the information he had found.

 Chapter 194

    194 Man-To-Man Communication


    Su Hao remained silent for a long while, and even Su Su was getting impatient. She didn¡¯t expect Su Ren to be the one who manipulated Su Hao. ¡®It looks like Su Ren hasn¡¯t given up on Big Brother¡¯s home office.¡¯


    Since Su Ren represented the Bai family, she chose Su Hao to do her bidding. Su Su knew that it would only mean that the Bai family was up to no good. Perhaps they were planning the accident that happened to Su Jun in the future.


    Su Su held her breath and listened in on their conversation. Then she heard Su Hao say hesitantly, ¡°They researched your blood relation with someone named Bai Tao, but the results are negative. Su Ren, are you really Bai Shen¡¯s daughter?¡±


    eaglesnov1,o


    Su Su was shocked, almost dropping her old-fashioned phone to the ground. Meanwhile, Su Ren screamed in disbelief in the small building, ¡°T-That¡¯s not possible! How can that be?! You¡¯re spewing nonsense!¡±


    Su Hao stammered, ¡°I-I saw the report with my own eyes. I-I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Su Ren smashed her phone against the wall and screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Su Ren always thought that she would be the best daughter to her parents if she helped them take the Su family down. She believed that she would live a comfortable life after that without having to live under someone else¡¯s roof.


    Su Ren wondered, ¡®How am I not a biological daughter of the Bai family? How can this be?¡¯ Su Ren refused to believe the test results and thought that Su Jun must¡¯ve forged the report to scare her.


    ¡°I hope you all die a horrifying death! You will all die!¡± Su Ren held her head as she appeared to have lost her mind. She growled with hatred and fear.


    Su Su felt uneasy when she found out that Su Ren wasn¡¯t related to the Bais. Then the little girl realized that Su Hao had gone silent, so she returned to the living room and sat on the sofa, letting her imagination run wild.


    Several possibilities ran through Su Su¡¯s mind as she sat on the sofa. Fortunately, Su Jun and Su Qiao walked downstairs together soon after. They looked like they had settled their differences, while Su Su suppressed her thoughts about Su Ren.


    Seeing that Su Qiao had returned to his usual demeanor, Su Su asked, ¡°Su Qiao, what did you and Big Brother talk about?¡± Su Su was curious about how her brothers set their differences aside.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t tell you what happened. It was a talk between men.¡± Su Qiao crossed his arms as if he was in an excellent mood. Then he added, ¡°We just let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Su Jun knew that Su Qiao was only acting cool because he had cried, but he didn¡¯t expose his younger brother. Su Jun patted his shoulder amusingly and walked away.


    Su Jun was about to leave when Su Su remembered Wan Shuang¡¯s task. She hurriedly called out, ¡°Big Brother, wait! I have something to tell you!¡±


    Su Jun heard this and stopped. He raised his eyebrows and said inquisitively, ¡°Hmm? What is it, Su Su?¡±


    Su Su fondled her palm and thought about how she should word her request. She said in a childish voice, ¡°Um, I promised Sister Wan that I would go to her house and play. Will you take me there, Big Brother?¡±


    Su Jun pondered. He would never refuse the little girl¡¯s requests. Su Jun asked, ¡°When do you want to go? I can take you there when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Su Su quickly answered, ¡°I-I want to go there tomorrow!¡± However, she was worried that Su Jun would refuse, so she emphasized, ¡°I already promised Wan Shuang and her mother that I would bring Big Brother along.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a little smarty-pants. If you¡¯re free tomorrow, I will accompany you, okay?¡± Su Jun smiled and pinched Su Su¡¯s tiny nose, readily agreeing to her request.


    Su Su became cheerful when Su Jun agreed. She excitedly ran toward Su Jun and attempted to praise him, but she saw Su Hao walk in, appearing behind her big brother.


    Su Su kept an eye on Su Hao and tested him. She said aloud, ¡°Big Brother, you must come with me to Wan Shuang¡¯s house tomorrow!¡±


    Su Hao immediately stopped in his tracks, revealing a strange expression. Then he pretended to be calm and discretely walked past the two with a book in his hand.

 Chapter 195

    195 Hadn¡¯t Given Up Yet


    It was nighttime, and since Su Su had already discovered something shady about Su Hao and Su Ren, she couldn¡¯t leave it be. After a long while, she discretely used her old-fashioned phone to set up a tracker on Su Hao. Then she finally got a response.


    After learning that Su Jun would go to Wan Shuang¡¯s house the next afternoon, Su Hao hesitated before telling Su Ren.


    However, Su Hao didn¡¯t expect this seemingly insignificant information to be crucial to Su Ren. She laughed crazily on the other side of the phone call. Su Hao became uncomfortable at the sound of Su Ren¡¯s laugh, so he immediately hung up the phone.


    ¡®I only want my sister to live a happy life. Since the Su family is wealthy, it should be okay to let the Bai family have some of their money.¡¯ Su Hao comforted himself. But little did he know that such a small action would bring about serious consequences.


    Su Su put down her old-fashioned phone and felt confused about Su Ren¡¯s motives after hearing that Su Jun would be away the following afternoon. Su Su thought that the Bai family would use this opportunity to plot against the Su family.


    Su Su decided to install a motion detector in the surveillance cameras of Su Jun¡¯s home office, where he kept the Su family¡¯s confidential documents. Whenever someone moved, the motion detector would send a signal to Su Su so that she could respond accordingly.


    After that, Su Su heaved a sigh of relief and went to sleep with a doll in her arms. The following afternoon, Su Su returned home from kindergarten. She saw the well-dressed Su Jun waiting in the living room as expected. He waited for Su Su so they could go to Wan Shuang¡¯s house together.


    Su Jun didn¡¯t drive his car for this trip. Instead, he used the pink minivan. Fortunately, the minivan¡¯s interior was spacious enough for Su Jun and his long legs.


    Meanwhile, Wan Shuang¡¯s mind was a mess after not seeing Su Jun for a long while. She awkwardly greeted Su Jun and thought of quickly driving to her home to catch him off guard.


    But before Wan Shuang could drive off, Su Jun noticed something unusual. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the occasion? Are you wearing makeup?¡±


    Su Su looked at the short-haired Wan Shuang and noticed she had on exquisite makeup. Wan Shuang even wore highly feminine earrings, looking completely different from her usual hot-tempered army veteran demeanor.


    Su Su struggled to gather her thoughts after seeing Wan Shuang¡¯s drastic makeover. ¡®No wonder Sister Wan wore a big hat when she came to pick me up from kindergarten. She was trying to protect her makeup from the sun.¡¯


    Su Jun¡¯s question seemed to expose Wan Shuang. Her body trembled as she subconsciously confessed, ¡°I want to introduce you as my boyfriend when we arrive at my house¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What did you say?¡± Su Jun frowned. He thought he had misheard what Wan Shuang said. ¡®Her answer doesn¡¯t match my question.¡¯


    Su Su helplessly covered her face with her hands when she heard what Wan Shuang said. ¡®It looks like Sister Wan just confessed to Big Brother. It would be useless to cover it up even if I were to pull some strings.¡¯


    Wan Shuang thought that Su Jun was unhappy when he frowned. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t care anymore. The worst thing you can do is deduct my salary. My family forced me into this!¡±


    Then Wan Shuang stepped on the accelerator, speeding away in the minivan. Since Su Jun had already gotten into the car, Wan Shuang thought she should quickly drive him to her house so that her family could see him.


    Su Jun collected his thoughts and understood what Wan Shuang meant. He revealed a strange expression, but he neither requested Wan Shuang to stop her car nor expressed his displeasure. Su Jun only asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up on that?¡±


    Wan Shuang froze. She smiled awkwardly and refused to answer him. Only then did Su Su notice a strange tension between the two. She remembered Wan Shuang saying that Su Jun was mad at her.


    After pondering, Su Su felt that the two didn¡¯t seem to be quarreling anymore. She then asked, ¡°Big Brother, what did Sister Wan say to offend you last time?¡±


    Wan Shuang¡¯s body stiffened when she heard Su Su asking such a direct question. She dared not reply and tried her best to lay low as she drove the minivan.


    Su Jun raised his hand and patted the little girl¡¯s head. Hearing Su Su¡¯s question, he smiled and answered, ¡°Wan Shuang asked if a company¡¯s CEO should have a wife and that if I haven¡¯t found one yet, I could use her as a one.¡±


    There was a long awkward silence in the minivan. Then Su Su burst out laughing.

 Chapter 196

    196 Little Shuang¡¯s Boyfriend


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s so brave of you, Sister Wan!¡± Su Jun¡¯s answer amused Su Su. She never expected Wan Shuang¡¯s confession to be so bold and bizarre. No wonder the usually reserved Su Jun was angry.


    eaglesnov1,o


    Wan Shuang pretended to be invisible, but when she saw that Su Jun hadn¡¯t lost his temper, she became bolder. She pursed her lips and defended herself, ¡°I-I was just joking! Do I look like wife material to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? So you don¡¯t need me to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡± Su Jun snorted and said in a dignified manner. Judging from his posture, he would immediately order Wan Shuang to drive him home if she refused his help.


    ¡°N-No, no! You¡¯re a generous person. Please spare me. I-I¡¯ll make sure to treat you to a meal next time!¡± Wan Shuang quickly admitted defeat.


    Seeing as Su Jun was about to smile, Su Su started to understand that the relationship between the two was not just one-sided. Their interaction moved the little girl¡¯s reserved and calm big brother.


    Su Jun listened to Wan Shuang ramble about meeting her parents and various coping methods. He looked like he didn¡¯t care and was only helping Wan Shuang go through the motions.


    Wan Shuang¡¯s heart started pounding frantically. Since her mother lived in a small courtyard in the suburbs, the surroundings were straightforward. There was even a vegetable field.


    When they got out of the minivan, Wan Shuang and Su Jun sandwiched the little girl and held her hands.


    ¡°Oh, is that Little Shuang¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Su Su heard a confident voice greet them. She looked up and saw a white-haired, kind-looking older gentleman.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is Su Jun and his sister, Su Su.¡±


    Wan Shuang hurriedly helped the older gentleman over and introduced him to Su Jun and Su Su. Then she added in lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for them, please.¡±


    The older gentleman looked at the handsome Su Jun and felt satisfied. Then he looked at the adorable Su Su and stroked his beard happily. He said, ¡°This young man and child are quite all right. I won¡¯t make things difficult for them. It¡¯s just that¡±


    Before the older gentleman finished speaking, he looked toward the house with profoundness and helplessly shook his head.


    The trio didn¡¯t understand what this meant. After bringing Su Su along to greet the older gentleman, they calmly walked to the courtyard and into the house. However, the closer they got to the house, the more noise they heard.


    The older gentleman pushed the wooden door open before the trio could react to the noise, and the people in the house looked over. They looked at the tall and slender Su Jun.


    Wan Shuang was stunned before she instinctively held Su Jun¡¯s hand. Then she said awkwardly, ¡°Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt? Why are all of you here?¡±


    There were many relatives in the Wan family. When they heard that the always-single Wan Shuang finally found an excellent boyfriend, they thought it would be fun to see him.


    Su Jun was in a noisy environment, and countless eyes looked at him inquisitively. The Wans constantly asked him questions, but fortunately, Su Jun answered them perfectly and appropriately. Nothing embarrassing happened.


    Su Su, on the other hand, fully displayed her cuteness. She made the Wans laugh while winning Wan Shuang¡¯s mother and grandfather¡¯s favor. However, someone wanted to provoke her when the family meeting was going smoothly.


    A middle-aged woman with a mole on her chin, whom Wan Shuang called Third Aunt, looked at Su Jun from head to toe while munching on sunflower seeds. She raised her voice and said in an annoyingly sharp voice, ¡°Are you the famous eldest son of the Su family?¡±


    ¡°I remember an old lady from your family making a scene on the news last time. She said that you had sent several of your relatives to prison so you could seize your family¡¯s inheritance. That old lady also said you wanted to kill your second uncle or something. Is that true?¡±


    Everyone fell silent when they heard these allegations. They looked at Su Jun with fear as they started sizing him up.

 Chapter 197

    197 The Killer Truck


    Wan Shuang knew that her third aunt shouldn¡¯t have brought up this matter in front of Su Jun. After all, Su Jun wasn¡¯t her real boyfriend, but someone that she had roped into this situation.


    When Wan Shuang heard this, she became so scared that her body turned cold. She instinctively stopped her third aunt, ¡°Don¡¯t spew such nonsense, Third Aunt!¡±


    Wan Shuang¡¯s third aunt spat out a sunflower seed, rolled her eyes, and said disdainfully, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve seen the news. It¡¯s all true.¡±


    When she finished speaking, another sarcastic voice echoed. Wan Shuang¡¯s fourth aunt said, ¡°If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t marry you off to such a ruthless person. It would¡¯ve been better if you dated that young man from the Jin family I recommended last year¡±


    Before Wan Shuang¡¯s fourth aunt could finish, Grandpa Wan interrupted with a darkened expression, ¡°If you have nothing nice to say, you should keep your mouths shut! Don¡¯t embarrass Little Shuang!¡±


    Meanwhile, Su Jun¡¯s expression did not change even though he was the subject of the conversation. He remained calm and glanced at the two middle-aged gossipers. Then Su Jun said coldly, ¡°Instead of poking your noses in other people¡¯s family affairs, you should just learn to live your lives well. Anyway, I haven¡¯t done any of those things. No matter what the outsiders are saying, my conscience is clear.¡±


    The two middle-aged women fell silent, seeing that Su Jun didn¡¯t care about these allegations. Then the tense atmosphere became lively again.


    Su Jun remained expressionless since he was used to being criticized by others. He had no issues coping with the current situation, so he comforted Wan Shuang, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t disappoint your family with my performance, did I?¡±


    Seeing that Su Jun hadn¡¯t taken her aunts¡¯ words to heart, Wan Shuang relaxed. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Your performance was outstanding. I¡¯m ashamed that I am inferior to you.¡±


    Su Jun listened to Wan Shuang¡¯s nagging as he carried Su Su into the minivan. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and prepared to leave. He started the car and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel ashamed. However, you will have to get used to being criticized in the future.¡± Then Su Jun waved at Wan Shuang and drove off.


    Wan Shuang was stunned for a long while before realizing what Su Jun meant. She blushed and thought, ¡®Did he mean that he¡¯s willing to be my boyfriend?¡¯


    Wan Shuang jumped and cheered excitedly, ¡°Oh yeah!¡±


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the minivan was tense. Su Jun felt as though a dark cloud shrouded his heart. As the sky darkened, his uneasy feeling grew more potent.


    Some memory fragments coursed through Su Jun¡¯s mind. His intuition told him that it was something terrible, but he couldn¡¯t remember what it was no matter how hard he tried.


    Su Su wanted to cheer Su Jun up, so she undid her seatbelt, moved to the middle of the back seat, and moved closer to him. The little girl tried telling Su Jun about the strange things that Su Ren was up to, ¡°Big Brother, why do I always feel that Su Ren hates us?¡±


    Su Jun pondered, nodded, and confirmed Su Su¡¯s suspicions. He said sincerely, ¡°She¡¯s not suited to stay with us any longer. I will deal with her soon, okay?¡±


    Su Su responded with a nod. She was about to hint at Su Hao¡¯s behavior when she saw a big truck with high beams approaching from a corner nearby.


    The truck drove around a corner, showing no signs of slowing down. Instead, it sped straight for the minivan.


    ¡°I think¡± Before Su Su could say much, the truck¡¯s bright headlights shone in her eyes. In a flash, the little girl figured out why Su Ren was so excited to find out about Su Jun¡¯s travel plans. Su Ren had informed the Bai family about this and planned to kill the Su siblings on their way home.


    Immediately everything made sense to Su Su. Images of Su Jun¡¯s depressed and disabled figure flashed through the little girl¡¯s mind. Her nerves tensed up, causing her to react instantly.

 Chapter 198

    198 The End


    The little girl jumped to the front passenger seat in a hair¡¯s breadth. Amidst her dizziness and loss of vision, she grabbed the steering wheel and used her weight to turn the minivan to the right ruthlessly.


    Just as the enormous truck was about to smash into the Su siblings, the pink minivan turned right. Then the two vehicle¡¯s sides collided, and a loud screech echoed, creating sparks.


    Although the two avoided a collision with the truck, they weren¡¯t out of the woods just yet. There was a hill on the right side of the road. The Su siblings recovered their sight from the blinding light. Then the minivan skidded toward the side of the road, rolling toward the bottom of the hillside.


    Su Jun was safe because he was still wearing his seatbelt. However, Su Su was not so lucky. The minivan rolled violently, throwing the little girl around. Su Su was in a semi-conscious state when the minivan finally stopped.


    Su Jun¡¯s mind went blank as he struggled to get out of his slanted seat. He reached out to grab the semi-conscious Su Su by the car window and cried out in terror, ¡°Su Su, wake up! Su Su!¡±


    Mere seconds before Su Su fainted, she reminded her big brother with her remaining consciousness, ¡°B-Be careful The Bai family¡±


    The little girl had made tremendous changes since traveling back in time. It seemed that this accident was a butterfly effect. Su Su was delighted that she managed to save her big brother.


    As for the rest, she could only hope that the fate of the Su family would not repeat itself. Su Su fainted after saying that. Her tiny body lay exceptionally light in Su Jun¡¯s arms.


    ¡°T-The Bai family¡± Su Jun¡¯s breathing stopped. The collision left him with a concussion, and several unfamiliar yet real memories flooded Su Jun¡¯s mind. All of the dream chip¡¯s data finally appeared.


    Su Su felt a stream of light immerse her entire body in her coma. Several images coursed through her mind at varying speeds, not knowing how long she was in that stream of light.


    When Su Su finally had the energy to look at those images, she realized that they were tragic scenes concerning the Su family before she traveled back in time.


    ¡®Did I fail to rescue my family? Why am I here?¡¯ Su Su thought in confusion.


    After witnessing the tragic scenes, Su Su remembered that she had saved Su Jun from the truck. When the minivan rolled and fell from the hill, she fainted. ¡®But what would happen after this? Will my family escape their catastrophic fate?¡¯ Su Su shed a tear in the flowing light.


    Su Jun had made a family with Wan Shuang and their adorable daughter. Su Su¡¯s second brother, Su Yuan, held a glittering trophy high and smiled at her. The little girl¡¯s third brother, Su Ao, wore a suit and stood at an altar with his beautiful wife in his arms.


    Su Zhen had become an international superstar as the audience cheered and screamed for him, while Su Qiao became a world boxing champion with a gold belt around his waist.


    Su Qian, Su Hao, the chubby little Bai Xin, Commander Huang, and Luo Chen also had satisfying endings.


    Since Su Jun had found out about the Bai family¡¯s schemes, they got the punishment they deserved. ¡°That¡¯s great, you guys¡± Su Su smiled and slowly closed her eyes in the stream of light.


    After some time, Su Su heard noises and opened her eyes with great difficulty. Many people surrounded her as a young, but familiar voice cried out, ¡°Everyone, look! Su Su is awake!¡±


    Su Su rubbed her sore eyes and saw all her family and friends standing by her bedside. She smiled sweetly from the bottom of her heart.


    -The End-